《Transient Fire Works》 Prolouge to Chapter 1 : Deaths Door On the last day of my high school, everyone around me were joyous and tearful. People were moving on with their lives. I took a final look around me to see what I am leaving behind. All my friends are going to college and moving away, the girl in the distance I saw was the one girl i could never confess to in my life, the people who disliked me, and lastly, the teachers whom I hated with all my heart and soul. "I guess I should move on with my life," I told myself. "Jin Kai Zhao! Please come up and get your diploma," the Principal at the podium called loudly. I gave a low sigh as I got up and walked onto the stage. But the moment i got on stage I had a strange feeling. My heart rapidly began to beat faster and louder. "Congratulations! May your¡ª" the principal said before his face twisted into a shock. My body stood still as a statue. My entire family rushed up on stage when they saw my face in pain. Feeling that my heart stopped, i tightly gripped my painful chest. Soon enough my lungs stopped working as well. The sense of feeling was lost in my limbs as my world grew cold and dark. I could no longer hear the voices around me as the pain also faded. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ________________________ Author''s note: My work is an evolving work. Meaning, the style will evolve through out the story. It won''t be any good until chapter 20 if some people wants to know. So, as the story will progress, there will be more and more changes as how I write my story so I can capture the audience''s attention as well as bringing my story to my desired end. Chapter 1: Deaths Door After I died, my world became a dark place. Everywhere I look, all I saw was darkness. I don''t know how long I was in the darkness. I was just sitting there in the darkness in one place. ''Is this what death feels like? How disappointing.'' I laugh. I truly thought death was scarier. Pain was only momentary but the emptiness I felt inside me was more or less permanent. After death, I had expected an angel to guide me up to heaven. ''Does this mean that I am not qualified to be sent to heaven?'' A long time had pass as I kept on questioning myself about death and other similar thoughts. When I was fed up with staying still in the darkness, I decided to get up and walk forward. I didn''t know if I was going the right direction. Time has no real meaning in a world full of darkness and neither does direction. All I knew was that I was moving forward. I walked for quite a long time until I reach a giant stone slab that seemed quite old. I was left in awe when I saw the giant thin slab. I became curious and went to inspect the slab. Ancient and mysterious carvings adorned around the giant slab with such detail that one would think it was a master piece from some amazing sculptor if not sculptors. The giant slab could not really be called a slab because it was paper thin and the only volume it has were the decorations. On the outer edge of the giant slab were stone angels of the trinity each holding a mirror in hand, eight pale marble flowers that encircles the slab, and two obsidian orbs on polar opposite sides of the slab. But what struck to me was that the inner area of the giant slab was blank. ''Why is it blank? Is this an unfinished art work? If so, why is it here?'' I thought to myself. I dare not touch the art work. It seemed so ancient that it looked like it could crumble at a mere touch. But at that moment, the giant paper thin slab begins to shine. The light blinds my vision and envelops my body. When I open my eyes, I could see that I was hovering over my own dead body. "What the hell?" I said as I couldn''t believe it. I am witnessing the moment of my death. During the awards ceremony, I had a heart attack and died while standing still. I thought it was only a heart attack, but that wasn''t all of it. My family rushed me to the hospital as fast as they could. The doctors immediately rushed me to the emergency surgery room in order to save me. But they were too late. I was already dead even before they got a chance to cut up my body. Electric shocks were useless and so was CPR. It was only later did they find the cause of my death. The doctors diagnosed it as a heart failure. When they came with the bad news to my parents, the tears were inevitable. "We suspect that the cause of the heart failure to be exhaustion mentally and physically. Has your son been unhealthy in any sort of way? How did he live his life?¡± the doctor asks my parent. When they ask these types of questions, I thought back to my high school years. I was in so many clubs with so many activities that I forgot what exhaustion meant. All I really wanted was for my portfolio to be good when I enter college. I was never the best in any activity since I didn''t want to over work myself so I only put moderate efforts into club activities. My grades were all B''s and above except for two D''s. This was all the doing of spiteful teachers who expects or despises perfections in students. It is either an A or a D to them. I could only wonder, ''how is it that having all B''s and above count as perfection in their eyes?'' Space warped and the scenery around me was dark and rainy cemetery. I look around to see that I was still flying high above in the night sky and could hear the cries of people down below. When I look down, I recognize some of them. My family was there crying but there were some people I could not recognize. One by one, they paid their respect to my grave. Sadly, none of my friends attend to my funeral. But that was alright. People still have to live their life so I didn''t blame them. When everyone left I flew down to my grave and took a long look at myself. "What a life you had. You work all day and study all night to earn yourself a living in hopes of living on your own when you enter college. Not a day of your life did you enjoy nor did you hate. All these were just passing everyday emotions to you.¡± I said to myself. That''s right. I lived in poverty with my family with little income. It was because I hated being poor that I work all day and studied all night. Regardless of the jobs I had to do, I just didn''t want another day of suffering just because we were short on money. I still remember that in my first year of grade school. I had to wear worn ripped shoes because my parents were short on money to buy me some shoes. But I didn''t blame them. The economy suffered a depression in which took jobs away from many families. It was unfortunate that it had to hit us. Thus I was known as the broke boy in my grade school year for five long years. Due to being broke, scorn and looked down by others, and humiliated just because my family was slightly poor, I began to study like a madman. Not once during those five years did I participate in any activity unless I was called on. When I was in sixth grade, my family was living in a slightly better conditions as I entered a prestigious middle school which ranked 2nd in the city. The economy shifted out of the depression and was back on track to growth. By then my academics were ranked at the top 50 in my school. I also worked from then on since money is an important thing to have. Seeing that I was growing up responsibly, my parents had high hopes for me as they saw my grades were improving. But in the middle of that year, some classmates didn''t like how I was climbing up in the ranks and decided to push me down. I was not afraid to be bullied and was not afraid to fight back. I was only afraid of the fact that their parents were richer and in fact some of their parents were the boss of my parent. Other students were pushed down as well because their families worked under these types of bosses as well. I''ve seen some families unfairly affected because of these spoiled kids. So all I could do is follow along but I was never obedient. I was often called, "The Pacifist" during these years which seems like a joke. Needless to say, my family and I lived in an unfair world. Call me a coward if you must but I am not willing to take chances in life. When I entered high school, I decided not to stand out amongst my peers and thus only aimed for the highest average I could have in each class. Thankfully, the only classes I could earn A''s in were the unimportant ones. At least they were unimportant in the eyes of others. I entered a multitude of clubs in order to build up my portfolio to show that I am a team player. But now that I am dead, none of that matters and I had only one regret. I regret the fact that I still couldn''t do that much for my family even after I died. Not only that, I also brought them grief. I really wanted to cry for all the sadness I brought them. Space warped around me one more and brought me back into the darkness where the slab was. But this time, in front of me was a hooded person holding a crescent blade. Just as I was about to ask who the person was, the hooded person pointed his finger at me and let out a loud laughter. "Gya ha ha ha ha! Ah ha ha ha ha! You died a virgin!!!!!" the hooded person roared. By the voice, it sounded like an old man. ''I was not the slightest irritated. Being a virgin doesn''t bother me.'' I told myself. But in truth, I was pissed. One of the few mysteries of the world and I could never know why it always pisses me off when someone calls me a virgin. But now even after death I was called a virgin and was made fun of for that very reason. "Are you here only to make fun of me?" I said coldly "Oh lighten up. At the very least you didn''t die from a disease" he said lightly. "I died from a heart failure....." I said to him. "Eh? You didn''t die from being stabbed twenty times in the heart before losing your virginity?" the old man said in surprise. "No. I died from a sudden heart failure during my graduation ceremony" I told him once more. "What? If you didn''t die from being stabbed..... Oh god..... So that''s why you didn''t look like swish cheese" the old man said as his voice trailed off. "Let me take a look at your death record for a bit" he said to me as he put his hand on my chest. A small ball of light came out of my chest like a crystal orb and inside it replayed the moments of my deaths. The old man then took out a book and reviewed it. "Oh dear.... I got the wrong soul..." his voice sadly trailed off. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences."Wait! Then I wasn''t supposed to die?" I was surprise to find out. "Nope. You were supposed to live till two hundred due to your good karma of your many previous past lives. I crossed off the wrong name by accident. See look here" he said as he points into the book. It was indeed my name that was crossed as the name Jin Kai Zhao was crossed with a black line. Under my name was the information on how I should have died. Then I look a line down and saw the name below mine was also Jin Zhao but the middle name was Rai. Under his information he died from twenty stabs to the heart from many different angles looking like swish cheese just before he was able to lose his virginity. At that moment, I began to realize that it was a mistake. All this was a mistake. The heavens don''t have eyes! "Ah don''t worry. All we have to do is add one more strike to your good karma. By doing so, you will have a chance to become a servant of the heavens." he said as he flicks his right hand. A small brush appeared and was about to add a stroke to the book. But when he looked at the book once more, with a gaping mouth. "N-nine? Nine past lives as saints? Are you joking me?" the old man gasps for air. "So? What is wrong with having nine past lives as saints? Is there a problem?" I ask him "By the books, when you have two good karma past lives, you have a chance to become the servant of the heavens. When it is four, you have a chance to become the caretaker of the heavens. When it is six, you have a chance to become a messenger of the heavens. When the number becomes eight, you become one of the embodiments of light in the heavens. Think of it as a demigod which serves god and is an equal to many demigods of the higher planes. But nine.... and ten...." the old man said while still in a state of shock. "What? Is there something I am missing here?" I ask the old man. "Nine good past lives gives one a chance to become an angel of light. If the strikes become ten, then you would become the paragon of light" the old man said before he let out a sigh. "Is that a good thing?" I said as I raise an eye brow. "It is. It is. I just feel sorry for your past lives. Living nine past lives as saints is already hard enough. But now, although you didn''t live like a saint, you still died by an accident in which I still have to compensate by adding another strike to your good karma." he said as he hung his head. I was only wondering why he was looking gloomy. "Then why are you sad?" I ask him. "Simple. I just killed a candidate who had a chance to become a paragon of light. Now the heavens will punish me for a long time to come" he sadly wailed. I felt bad for him for just a bit. "Oh well... You still died a virgin!!!!!!" he roared laughing. I no longer felt bad for him "I make a few mistakes every now and then. Oh well. Two hundred years¡¯ worth of punishment here I come" he laughed. I really wanted to kill this old man for taking my life unjustly. But then, a piece of paper flew down from above and shined with golden light. "Heaven''s decree!?" the old man said in surprise. I could even hear his lips quivering. "?" I didn''t know a piece of paper was a heaven''s decree. When the man took the paper and read it, his face changed. It wasn''t a face of fear but happiness. He then tried to rip the paper. But it didn¡¯t rip. He stabbed it with a dagger and a knife but it didn¡¯t cut. He tried to chew it but his teeth broke. Lastly, he tried to swallow it but it came back up along with his vomits. He then roared out, ¡°HA HA! So it is a Heavenly Decree!¡± "Alright. Listen up you lucky young man! Heaven''s decree states, ''Due to unjust death on Jin Kai Zhao, we are granting him a second chance at life. We are here to give him a three year time limit. If he successfully becomes a saint within the amounted time, not only will he is granted to become a paragon of light, the one who accidentally took away his life will be allowed a chance to redeem himself free of all previous punishment.'' So now, for both our sakes, become a saint. Or else...." the old man said seriously. "Or else what?" I ask out of curiosity. "Or else my ass is on a platter and yours is back into reincarnation. It isn''t you that have to worry about getting in to trouble but me. I beg of you, please become a saint for both our sake" the old man pleaded "Alright. But how do I get back to my old body?" I ask him. The old man points towards the slab. "Touch that stone and it will become the door back to your world. It was originally Death¡¯s door leading one to hell or heaven depending on the karma. But it will transform and you will come back from your grave once you go through. Just hope that you don''t die before the three years" the old man said in a joking tone. ¡°No but seriously. Become a saint.¡± I still had a slight suspicion about that paper. So I snatched it from his hands and read the words. Strangely, I could read the weird symbols. To sum up what it said, it does give me a three year time limit to become a saint. But the old man will become my guardian during the time limit. The decree will also boost many of my features such as appearance and health. But most of all, it will greatly increase my luck. Thus the chance of me dying will be nearly impossible. Should I complete it, I would have a chance to become a paragon and the old man would be promoted from angel of death to messenger of the heavens and is pardoned from all previous punishment. "This have to be the thickest plot armor the heavens can ever give to a person" I murmured. The old man, seeing that I was reading the paper burst out laughing. "So you aren''t just a person who would just listen to what people spout. Good. Good! Ah ha ha. But now, we don''t any time to waste. Hurry up and become a saint!" Deeming all this as the truth, I walked right up to the slab and touched it. The slab grew bigger and bigger as the ornaments came to life. When it stopped growing, the slab transformed into a door just like he said it would and swung wide open. I could feel the excitement grow in my heart. Mainly due to the fact that I am coming back to life. I took my first step before I enter. My heart began to beat rapidly just like the time I had a heart attack. Okay that was a bad comparison but you know what I mean. But then, ¡°Stop being over dramatic damn kid and go!¡± the old man yelled and pushed me into the door. ¡°Damn old man!¡± I angrily yelled. But it was useless. The door already slammed shut before he could hear anything. Crossing the threshold between life and death, I could feel a clear change in my body. If one could describe it, it would be euphoria. Essences of light filled my body with a lot of energy that can be considered pure. Suddenly, half way, a mad laughter could be heard and I could feel the essences of darkness entering me as well. My body felt heavy as both energies convulse inside of me. Great changes took place inside my body. Almost as if my soul was being split apart. I became unconscious due to the heavy stress and my world turned black once more. Epilouge to chapter 1: Deaths Door After the old man pushed Jin into the door, the door slammed shut instantly. The old man simply laughed at Jin. ''The Heavenly Decree? This kid has more luck than someone winning the lottery nine times in a row! I''d initially wanted to get this job over with. But who knew that he would be this interesting!'' the old man thought to himself while stroking his skeletal cranium. ¡°A person deserving of a second chance should have a second chance. After all, how can we ignore someone who has the potential to become the paragon of light?" a voice behind the old man said. "I-it''s you sir!" the old man recognizing the voice immediately turn towards it and respectfully bow down ¡°Humph! But to take the life of a potential paragon by accident! Unbelievable! ¡°The mysterious voice snorted "Ha ha! Let bygones be bygones. Didn''t most candidates for paragons refused their position because it was too hard and stayed at the messenger level? Even if he fails, he still would be a messenger at least!" the old man merrily joked. But even he knows what a paragon meant. It would mean that the person would suffer an entire millennium and lived each lives constantly as saints! If we were to compare the chances of living ten life times as saints, it would be close to rolling a thousand sided die a thousand time! One out of a thousand, a thousand times, what are the chances of being a saint? But this only counting the lives roughly. "This guy lived nine past lives straight as a saint. You want to let bygones be bygones? Are you trying to smear dirt in our faces?" the mysterious voice exceptionally angry at this point. His eyes sharpened and bulged outward clearly strained from anger. The old man could even see steamy tears rolling down his face. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. In truth, the heavens already lowered the requirements to become a saint and to obtain the positions in the heavens. Originally, to be a saint, one would have to train to become a saint or do many meritorious good deeds. Now it is only to live righteously, do good deeds, follow the morals of the heavens, and help whenever possible. But it is up to the heavens to deem those worthy to become saints. As for the positions, it was originally to live however many life time straight as a saint if one desires that position. Now those karma counts can skip a few lives. But if one does meet the old requirement, the heaven would bestow him many things that one can only dream of in his mortal life. Jin is someone that lived like those of the ancient era. He lived nine lifetimes straight as a saint. What does this mean? Two is hard, three is harder, four is extremely difficult, five is nearly impossible and six lifetimes straight as a saint should have been impossible considering the current era. "But I am not here to nag at you old man. I have just one thing to ask" the mysterious voice said to the old man. "Oh? What is it then?" Seeing this, the old man was curious. What did he want? "You never really explained the conditions to become a saint to him have you?" the voice flatly said. Upon hearing this, the old man finally remembered what he forgot. But before he was able to speak, the mysterious person grabbed the old man, forcibly opened the door and tossed the old man in. "Y-you! How could you be so cruel to the elderly!?" the old man cried as he fell farther and farther. "I''m not cruel. I just like the boy a bit so I wanted to ensure that he becomes a paragon" the voice said lightly before disappearing. Prolouge to chapter 2: Reminisce *Wooosh* ''Uh? Where am I?'' *Boom* When Jin open his eyes, he was looking at the blurry starry night sky. Recognizing the familiar sound and sight, his heart jump a bit. ''I remember this scene! Wasn''t this the day when I went to the dragon festival as a kid?'' Turning his head towards the sound, he saw numerous blossoming flowers in the sky scattering its luminous petals. *Woosh*Woosh*Woosh*Boom*Boom*Boom* ''did i really come back to life?'' A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Hey boy!" an aged voice from behind me called out. It was different from the old man who was standing near the slab. The aged voice seemed more calmer and has a hint of warmth in it . He quickly turn around to see who it was but it was just a shadowy figure that he couldn''t make out. *Thunk!* Before he could even realize what happened, something whacks his head from the behind so hard that his body flew forward. *Bang*Fwap*BANG!* Chapter 2: Resurrection *BANG*FWAP*BANG* "Ow!!!" Jin held his fore head as he could feel it swell a bit. "Who the hell hit so hard like that!?" In reality, his body spasmed because his heart began to pump life back into his body. It was also due to the fact that he died to a heart failure that his chest should''ve hurt first but it didn''t. So why did the back of his head hurt first? Answers? Neck muscles and nerves. He died while standing up, which should have made him collapse. Now that the muscles are working again the first thing he felt was the extreme nerve pain and thus canceling out all other pain. *crack* "Eh? Did I just hear-" *boom* The casket cracked under pressure on the spot where he hit his head and dirt came flooding in the casket. It was unfortunate that inside the casket was dark. Because if it wasn''t dark, his face wouldn''t be buried by dirt. It was also raining hard so the dirt was slowly flooding the casket. He tried his best to sweep away all the dirt. But the more he sweep, the more dirt that comes down on him. The casket itself also started to show more and more signs of cracks until finally the entire casket shattered into pieces. Using every bone, muscle, arteries, vein and cells; He furiously carve his way out of ground. Slowly, little by little, he was able to crawl out of his grave. First came his hands, then his head then his full body. Exhausted a bit, he lay down on the cold wet ground under the moonlit night. ''I''m out? I''m alive again? Ha ha... ah ha ha ha... I can''t believe this. I''m really alive!'' I really wanted to scream out. But that might attract attention. ''Hmmm? Why is it so airy and cold? It''s also raining?'' When Jin look down on his body, he notices that he did not have a single piece of cloth on his body. "What? Why did my family buried me naked?" I softly murmured. Was it because we were that broke? I mean the casket just crumbled. But they could''ve at least buried me with some clothes when I die. Now my body is just plain old smelly and my proud family treasures is just dangling in the cold like winter ornaments. *woosh* woosh*woosh* While I was lost in my thoughts, I heard a familiar sound. *Boom*Boom*Boom* ''Ah... so today is also a festive day as well? No wonder I heard it even though I was four feet under.'' I chuckled as I reminisce my childhood. But a cold breeze blew and hit my body ruining the moment. I really didn''t want to stay in the cemetery for long anyhow because it was too cold. Carefully, I tried not to expose myself to anyone. One can only imagine the shame of flashing himself at someone else. So I moved as carefully as possible. Under the cover of night, I move from place to place and often hide behind objects hoping that no one would discover me. ''Alright. Seems like I wasn''t buried far from home. Just a few more blocks'' But as luck would have it, the police have eyes in the back of their heads. It wasn''t really the police that saw me but their dogs. The moment they caught my scent, they barked and chase right after me. Instinctively, I ran regardless of how I looked. I just hope that the police didn''t see me or else I might be caught as a pervert. Perverts weren''t really treated well in these areas. -10 minutes later- I was finally able to escape those bloody hounds. How you ask? ..... Would you believe me if I said I jumped right into an empty garbage can and hoped for the best? I rather not describe the situation I was in at that moment as of now. My first priority right now was to find some clothes to wear before I get back home. Luckily, right around the corner of where the garbage can was, there was a set of clothes hanging on the railings and hangers. One seems to be big enough for a male my size and the lights were out. Not a single house was lit! A perfect chance! ¡°Heavens please do not forsake me right now. I just want to get home¡± I prayed. I check to my left and glance to my right. Not a soul in sight. Once I confirmed that I was safe, I went to grab the clothes as fast as I could. ¡°Shirt and pants. Check. Alright¡± I said to myself. So I began to dress myself in those clothes. ¡°Ah perfect fit! Ha ha¡± I was somewhat satisfied because the clothes fit so perfectly. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.But when I turned around, I saw a figure under the moon light standing arms crossed holding a gun in one hand and a knife in the other. ¡®Oh shi-. I¡¯ve got to-¡¯ *pew*pew* Just when I was about to make a break for it, the figure shot out two bullets that barely made a sound. The gun had a silencer on!!!? The bullets lodge right into the back side of my knee but it didn¡¯t bleed. But it still hurts like hell! I thought the heaven¡¯s decree would bestow upon me great luck! What happen to my plot armor? ¡°Hold it!¡± it was a feminine voice. I turn around to see who it was and there she stood. She has a short bob blue hair, olive light skinned complexion and what I believe was only a dress on. On her face were some make up but it seems as though they were quite stained and ruined. She was quick to point the gun at my eye ball as I quickly shut the one she pointed at. ¡°Alright little man. I¡¯ve been having a bad day all day. So tell me one good reason why you are stealing my clothes!?¡± ¡°What? These are your clothes? B-but these belong to a man!¡± I said. ¡°I said! ¡®Tell me one good reason why you are stealing my clothes?¡¯ or else I will shoot your eye ball and brain out!¡± she cocks the gun and gave me a fiery glare. ¡°*gulp* would you believe me if I said that heaven gave me a second chance and that I just came back from the dead?¡± I said flatly. *POW!* ¡°AGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!!! You shot my eye!!!!¡± I cried. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a little girl. It¡¯s only a BB pellet! Now explain one more time. Why are you stealing my clothes and it better be a good one! Or else I¡¯m shooting your other eye!¡± She said coldly as she aim for my other eye. ¡°I¡¯m not joking! Some time ago, I died of a heart failure during a graduation ceremony. The death was by accident and so heaven gave me another chance and changed my appearance slightly!¡± *POW!* ¡°AGGAGAA AHHHHHHHH!!!¡± I screamed. But then she shut me up by putting the gun in my mouth. ¡°Shut up! That guy died three months ago and his body should¡¯ve been rotten!¡± I really didn¡¯t want to have any more bullets lodge in anywhere so I started to spew all I knew about my death. ¡°I¡¯m serious! My name is Jin Kai Zhao meaning golden victory of Zhao. I died when I was eighteen at a graduation ceremony and it was during the awards ceremony. During the award ceremony, I had a heart attack which caused me to die but no one found out until they saw my face. I died standing still. I have a mother, a father, two brothers and sisters in which two left to study abroad and two younger ones are only about nine years old as they were born twins.¡± ¡°Eh? So it¡¯s you? How can I be assured that you are not lying and that you aren¡¯t just a stalker?¡± she asks Ugh this lady ¡°Fine. I do have a secret that I never told anyone before¡± I said in a low voice. ¡°Hmm?¡± she lowered her gun letting me speak. ¡°I loved fireworks when I was a kid and I¡¯ve strived to become a fireworks maker in the future. To avoid confrontations and future dangers, I kept my academics low and put moderate efforts into my club activities during school. I also worked to earn some money in order to buy firework materials. Due to extreme stress, I died¡± I said. *thud* Eh? Why she drop the gun? She rushes back into her house and came back out with a newspaper. She compared my face to the newspaper as well as the article to verify the truth. ¡°Now do you believe me?¡± I said while holding both eyes. ¡°Eh? But you look so different!¡± she frowned ¡°I said that heave change my appearance a bit¡­.¡± (but I still was unsure because it has been a long time since I took a real look at my face) ¡°Changed your appearance a bit? It looks like the heaven skew your appearance to look like one of them TV models! Here take a look at yourself.¡± She said as she brought forth something. The only thing I can guess it is¡­ is a mirror. But¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking? Why are you crying?¡± she asks me. ¡°*sniff*sniff*Why ask any further? You¡¯ve just shot me in both eyes with BB pellets¡­. I can''t see...¡± ¡°Oh¡­ sorry¡­. Well come inside and I¡¯ll treat your eyes and we¡¯ll discuss things after you get some rest.¡± She said warmly. ¡°Then¡­. you believe me? ¡°Not all of it. After all, who heard of a dead man coming back to life?¡± she smirks. ¡°But I trust you since you look like a good guy¡± ¡®You mean I have a face of a model but look like someone who just came out of a zoo looking like a panda¡­..¡± Epilouge to chapter 2: Temporary Home -11:00 PM- About an hour ago, I was brought back into the world of the living to become a saint. For the first ten minutes of my life, i had to crawl out of my grave, search for some fitting clothes, chased by a dog, and hiding in a trash can all while being butt naked. In the next five minutes of my life, i found some clothes, donned them on, was discovered by a lady who was holding a knife and a gun, shot in the legs, threatened for the truth, took two bullets in the eye at point blank range making it a total of four bullets, and now I being treated by the woman who shot me in her home. Her living room is quite organized and clean. Not a single trace of dust could be seen and was spacious. The only thing that bothered me was a giant bed that laid in the corner of the room with a T.V. in front. Why is there a bed in the living and in the corner no less? It matters not to me. I am being treated by her after all so i should''ve been happy. But she then some how was able to cut me with her fingers creating more wounds that before. Next was a full cup of beer being poured onto my wound. Yup. This summed up my entire first hour of being back into the world of the living. I really disliked my first hour. After i was finished being treated, i was once again interrogated by the woman but in a much nicer way. (Guns and knives are scary. Especially when a woman is having a bad day) I told her what happened to me so far but she wouldn''t believe me. So all i could do is go along with her point of view of "pretending to be dead" to get away from my horrible life. In addition, she also told me what happened to my family. It turned out that after my death, my family moved far away from this suburb and into another neighboring state far on the country side. in addition, my family didn''t buried me naked, I was grave robbed. "Pfft, now that''s just messed up" she laughed. In fact, she was one of the many people who went to my funeral even though I did not know her. But she said that she knew me since middle school but just never hung out that often. "Now that you know everything, what will you do now?" she asks. My puffs to one side as the corner of my mouth curved up.[Looks just like this.(:T) ] "Hmmmm..... I don''t have a home..... I don''t have a job either..... So all I can do is ask to stay here until i find myself a stable job. After all, i can''t be jobless and homeless all at once." i explain to her. "Can you cook?" she ask in a low voice. Eh? "I can cook. Is there a problem?" I ask "can you clean?" she said it in an even lower voice? Why does this scare me so much? "I can clean by hands and not use too much water. After all, i quite old fashion" i chuckle "How long do you want to stay here?" now her voice is getting rough "Uh.... Two months? Four tops? he he..." I''m really scared now. Her face then brightens up with a wide smile. "Alright! Then you can stay as long as you do the house chores and find a job by the end of four months. But you better earn your keep. Or.." "or?" She quickly draws the gun in a flash that even i can''t see and points it at my eye once more. "Or else I''ll shoot some real bullets this time. When i don''t see you earning your keep, I''ll shoot you once as a warning. Twice as a threat to let you know that you are about to be kicked out. Three times and up as a signal that you are out. Understand?" "Ha... ha ha ha alright! Deal!" i laughed loudly. I must really be insane. I''m making a deal with a woman holding a gun at my face at any given moment and time WHO CAN SHOOT AT ANY GIVEN MOMENT AND TIME AT WILL. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Good. Then this''ll be your temporary home until you can get up on your two feet" She smiled brightly. "Oh, that bed over there in the corner, that will be your sleeping bed. I only got one room and it''s mine. Aside from keeping clean and following the rules of contract I''ve set here on this paper, you can do whatever you want. So sign here!" she said proudly But when I look at the rules she set on the paper, my face immediately pales Rules
  1. Keep clean
  2. Follow the rules
  3. I am always the leader
  4. Leader will never have to make meals! Only servants!
  5. Leader will never have to do laundry! Only servants!
  6. Leader will never have to work hard at home
  7. Work for your keep!
  8. In a vote count, my vote count as ten and everyone else count as one
  9. There is no such thing as a democracy in this house. Only a leader
  10. Your life is mine to own once we are in an agreement. You are my servant!
  11. Lastly, sign here X______________________________________________
From one to five i really can''t disagree with her. But from six down, that is just tyranny! I had a feeling that once i sign this, i might as well sell my soul to the devil. I really had second thoughts about this piece of paper. "What? Not going to sign?" she looked at me menacingly The corner of my mouth twitched. Immediately, i revise the paper Rules
  1. Keep clean
  2. Follow the rules
  3. I am always the leader
  4. Leader will never have to make meals! Only servants!
  5. Leader will never have to do laundry! Only servants!
  6. Leader will never have to work hard at home nor clean! Only servants!
  7. Work for your keep!
  8. In a vote count, my vote count as ten and everyone else count as one
  9. There is no such thing as a democracy in this house.
  10. Your life is mine to own once we are in an agreement. You are my servant!
  11. Lastly, sign here X______________________________________________
Then i immediately signed the paper with my name. "this much will do won''t it" i said with a bright smile. At this moment, i could see her veins popping out. "You ungrateful...." "Don''t be mistaken. It isn''t that i don''t want to do the laundry or cooking to earn my keep but I''ll have to at least modify it so that it won''t be my life''s career. After all, i bet you don''t want me to wash your undergarments right? In addition, you also said that i can leave when i am able to find a stable job and support myself. Therefore, what i crossed out is reasonable." I said to her with a smile. I know i might die but... I might really die if she makes me her servant before i can become a saint! "*sigh* fine. But you will have to make sure that you make some good food." she sigh in resign. She was simply too tired to deal with me today. So she went right to her room and ended the discussion there. I didn''t even.... never mind. I look all around and saw that the living room is clean. I moved over towards the bed and plopped myself on it and closed my eyes. "From here on out, this will be my temporary home. I hope that i can become a saint by the end of three years" i muttered. Prologue to Chapter 3: An Interesting morning Prologue to Chapter 3: An Interesting Morning When morning came, Jin was already awake. In truth, he only slept for three hours before getting back up and starting his usual early morning routine. Running, reviewing, and re-practicing. This was how he lived his life. For two long hours, he has done nothing but to re-practice all his skills in order not to lose them. Jin was afraid that if he didn¡¯t sharpen every day, he would become inferior to others. Once he was done, he headed right back home. Seeing that the woman was still asleep, he didn¡¯t bother to wake her up and decided to clean up and then prepare the breakfast table. As he was going through the fridge to find something good to make, he was slightly disappointed. But when he opened the fridge, all he could find was a box of cereal, half a gallon of milk, two egg, leftover rice that seems to fill a small bowl, some grapes, a banana, and half a tomato. ¡®Cereal? Half a tomato? One egg? Surely she is joking when she said that she wanted to me to cook right? She wanted me to make something out of just these materials?¡¯ ¡­.. I was really disappointed. I was really looking forward to my first meal in a long, long time¡­. *Sigh* I look on the shelves above and saw that there is still a box of flour, ? a bag of sugar, and 1/4th container of salt. There were still some other ingredients up above as well. Scratching my head, there were three things that I can make this morning with an additional surprise. ¡°Seems like I have to make do with what I have then...¡± The aromatic scent spread across the apartment floor. Those who could smell it drooled with desire. *Sniff*Sniff* It wasn¡¯t till a few minutes later, that the woman woke up. The smell was so good that it stimulated her brain and woke her up. ¡®What smells so good?¡¯ she thought as she followed her nose. Her nose eventually led her to the kitchen where the aroma was strongest. Her eyes were still closed when she came into the kitchen. ¡°That¡¯s quite a talent you have there.¡± A familiar voice said warmly to her. When she open her eyes, it was still blurry. For a moment, she saw a motherly image in front of her. ¡°Eh? Mom?¡± she was surprise. ¡°What part of me looked like a mother?¡± the person in front of her pouted. When she rubbed her eyes again, she saw the real figure. The person in front of her was a man who she¡¯d saved yesterday. His straight front hair yet slightly messy hair back hair hides his mannequin-like face. From the front, his hair was straight and silky but from the back, it was a messy and yet vibrant look. He wore a button down shirt with navy blue slacks and had worn a pink apron to cover his front. Yes the man in front of her was Jin. ¡°Who are you?¡± she did not recognize him. The homeless man now looked like an animated character coming to life. He also looked like a model at that! ¡°Ha ha. Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m that homeless person you¡¯d saved. Now come on and let¡¯s eat. I''m sure that you don''t mind that i borrowed your pink apron to make these food. I¡¯ve put a lot of effort into making these dishes.¡± Jin said to her as he points towards the table. On the table were four dishes and one tall glass of milk. The dishes on the tables were: Bread, Omelet with tomato sauce, a small bowl of rice, and what seems to be a smoothie If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Jin could see the drool running down the corner of her mouth which made him smirk. When she looked at his face, she saw that he was smiling and immediately knew what it was about and quickly wipe away the drool and gave a hateful glare. This made Jin nervous because he didn¡¯t know what he did wrong. ¡°You made all of this? With so little ingredients?¡± she asks Jin. ¡°Mhm. Though they were made cheaply and in a rush, I can guarantee the taste¡± Jin stuck out his chest as he answer her in a prideful way. Still suspecting the cook, she walked right over to the table, grabbed the bread and gave a big chomp on it. The taste of freshly baked bread was good regardless. But what she didn¡¯t expect was the filling. ¡®T-this is? Grape and bananas?¡¯ ¡°Good right?¡± Jin smiled at her. Hearing his voice annoyed her. Just when she was about to refute, his radiant smile just melt all of that anger. In her mind, she hated these types of people the most. People like Jin were hardest to fight back at not only due to their innocent nature, but astounding facial features and enthralling way of expressing his emotions. Especially when it is a smile that radiant, it is hard to get mad at a person. In truth, Jin, trained himself to obtain two types of smile. Jin, while working in the work force, soon learn how important a business smile was in meeting people and melting their cold hearts. But he also had his genuine smile which he liked best. Mainly because smiling genuinely is more relaxing and doesn¡¯t seem fake. Secondly, he liked to smile a lot in his life. So he presented her the genuine smile. ¡°Hm? What is it?¡± Jin still smiling at her, questioning why she was standing so stiff. Seeing that she wasn''t moving, he close up on her face until the distance between them was only an inch. The woman felt embarrassed so she ran right into the bathroom and locked the door. *BANG*LOCKS* But while she was running, something fell off. It turned out that her short blue hair was a wig! Underneath reveals a long silky soft flowing golden locks. When he looked back at the running figure, he saw her long luscious beautiful golden hair. Picking up the wig, Jin laugh heartily inside his heart. But he wasn¡¯t laughing that her wig fell off. But laughing that she was so innocent looking when she was embarrassed. ¡°It seems like she is just another girl hiding behind her mask¡± I muttered softly. ¡®If she had such beautiful golden hair, why did she have to hide it?¡¯ *Unlock* Eh? The woman ran as fast as lighting to retrieve her short blue bob cut wig, snatched it out of my hands, and ran right back in the bathroom. *Bang*Locks* Her facial expression were priceless. "Cute..." It truly was so innocent and cute that I really wanted to hug her to death. Until I remember how she aimed the gun at my head and fired those four bullets. "Well, this is interesting ha ha." ______________________________ Chapter 3: The Skilled Hobo -7:00 am- To summarize what happened in the morning, I woke up around 3:00 am, did my usual morning exercise routine, freshened up myself and my living space. All this took around two hours. I forgot to say that she also brought out a bunch of men''s clothes for me to wear when she was treating my wounds. They were a little loose and it seems as though the previous owner was slightly taller than me. When it was 5:05 am, I decided to prepare food. But I was disappointed when I saw the remaining ingredients in the fridge so I improvised. I took the pink apron that was hanging on the wall and tied it on. I could''ve made noodles but I deemed that it was too heavy for breakfast. Later, the woman who saved me woke up and was attracted to the smell in the kitchen. I was surprise because when I heard her footsteps walking right into the kitchen, I saw her face and her eyes were still closed! She did not even hit a single object along the way! I had to admit. Even I don''t have that talent yet. I would''ve hit every single wall, object, and door along the way if I had to navigate my way with my eyes closed. But when she saw me, she had a look of disbelief. She could not believe that I could make so many with so little ingredients. So she picked up the bread and took a chomp. I didn''t even eat yet and she already ate half the bread! Must''ve smelled that good just to eat half a bread without taste testing it first. Seeing that she liked the bread so much, I didn''t care anymore. So I asked her if it was good and displayed the best smile I could present. At first, I saw her angry face and was about wipe the smile away. I knew that she was the type of person who hates to admit things. But I knew that I can''t run far so I kept the smile on and stayed in one place. Just as she turned around, I prayed hard that she would not pull out any weapons like she did yesterday. When she did turn around, her anger just went away and had a dazed look. ''Eh? She''s not going to beat me up?'' At that moment, I knew that look. That was the same look I usually get when I smile at other people. ''Is this my chance to show a better impression?'' I thought to myself I slowly close the distance between us until it was about an inch apart. Or at least what I thought to be an inch. When I got close enough, her face immediately flustered and she ran right into the bathroom and locked it right away. But when she ran, I saw something falling off her head. ''Huh? She wore a wig? Her wig fell off because she ran so fast? She really had golden hair?'' *Pfft* She ran so fast that her blue wig fell off. I wanted to roll and laugh. But what made me truly laugh was that she looked like an innocent girl for that moment. When she''d realize that she dropped her wig, she ran back as fast as she could to get it back. Not even taking a second to look at my face, she ran right back into the bathroom and locked herself in it again. I really thought that this morning was interesting. I showed a good impression and she showed me another side to herself. What is the one word to describe how I felt right now? ''SUCCESS!!!!!'' ----------------------------------------------------------- A few minutes later, she finally got out the bathroom looking like a new person. I was also surprise. She didn''t put on the blue wig. Don''t get me wrong, she looked good in the wig, but she looked better with golden hair. She walks over to the table placed with food and started to eat without even saying a word to me. ''Why is she giving me the cold shoulder now?'' I really don''t like cold atmospheres. So I blurted out, "What is your name?" based on the work ethnics I grew up, asking one''s name is the best way to break the ice if not hello. But to my surprise, she was angrier. Why? Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.-Fifteen minutes later- Things were still silent. She still didn''t want to talk to me no matter what I ask. So I stood silent for fifteen minutes. Seeing how she was enjoying the food, I smiled for fifteen minute straight. But her face showed that she was annoyed because I smiled for so long. I frown slightly. It seems that my presence is just not welcome at the moment. So I started to go out the door to begin job hunting. I like how she was enjoying my food, I just didn''t like standing around for nothing. *kach*creeaaak* This door is really weird. Not only does it make a weird sound when I twist the knob, the door also creaked. "Hm? Where are you going?" she said. "I thought that you were too mad to speak to me. So I''ll just go job hunting now. The sooner I leave, the better you''ll feel" I lightly responded and quickly left out the door. *shut* ¡°Idiot¡­ I was mad because you couldn¡¯t even remember my name despite knowing me for so long and being a smart person with some skills¡± the woman said sadly after he left. -8 hours later- After Jin left the house, he went to find a job for four hours straight and he became very tired. Every job he applied to, they rejected him. But there were places that needed a helping hand. So he helped them out and they gave a reward in return. He did this for the next four hours. The restaurants he helped gave him a bunch of food and some tips for helping. The tailor shops just gave thanks or a piece of clothing. Super markets gave him some fruits and vegetables or bottles of milk. As for other places, they just gave a little bit of money, random trinkets, or a plain old thank you. ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaa¡­¡­¡± Letting out a long sigh, he also stretch out his arms and legs. Jin could not believe it. The area had a ton of shops, a variety of jobs, many that needed help but he was still rejected. The thing that Jin does not know is that in the area that he was applying for jobs had a volunteer system. Volunteers can help for free, be paid however the owner wishes, and the payment type can range from little to a lot. But who was willing to pay a volunteer a lot? For the volunteered helpers, they really got little back. Sadly, Jin did not find this out until the end of the day. ¡®I really hope that I won¡¯t end up with a cramp later on in all four limbs for ¡°volunteering¡± for their jobs¡­. Why did I not know this system exist? I¡¯ve worked for a long time. When did this volunteer system come out?¡¯ He also later on found out that the volunteer system came out two months ago and was enforced a month later. Cursing his luck, he regretted traveling so far to just find a job. He slowed down his walking pace and relaxed his mind before sitting down on a large flat circular rock that was about three feet high. Thinking back to his middle school years, he tried his best to remember her. But there were too many blondes in school. Blonde was a popular color in his school. But try as he might, he knew one too many people who had blonde hair. No one in his school had blue hair. ''Did I really know that woman since middle school?'' ¡®No matter how much I try to recollect my memories, I can''t seem to remember her.¡¯ ''No matter. I''ll remember in time.'' I thought to myself as I got back up and walks down the streets. Compared to the city, I''ve always liked the calm suburban life. Everywhere I look, I saw children playing, people running, or adults fighting. Now that I think about it, I became an adult not too long ago. Can one really be counted as an adult just because he or she is eighteen? I¡¯ve seen many people who are eighteen that acts just like a kid and a ten year old who acts like a middle aged man. Is it a difference in mentality? Or is it a difference in living circumstances? Or maybe it is just how a person is born? As a child, we were raised and trained to learn how to survive in the world. To grow up studying, earn a bit of reputation, become of age, get a job you could hate but acts honestly and diligently, earn money for the rest of your life working earnestly, finding someone you could love with all your heart, grow old peacefully, then retire. That is the ideal life of the ancient world. But no family I¡¯ve seen lives like that. In this era, all I see are those who prefer to live those short lived happy moments and do not care about the future. People in this era mostly marry those who they might not love, cares little for reputation, get a job and quit just as fast, have little to no one to love, and sometimes lives hopelessly without someone else beside them, and die either young and quick or old and sad. ¡°Is it so wrong?¡± an aged voice behind me said. ¡°!¡± But when I turn around, no one was there. ¡°!!???¡± I really thought it was someone behind me. I shook my head. ¡°Ha ha¡­ I must be going crazy.¡± So I ended my job hunt for today. It¡¯s too tiring to walk so far without rest. I acquired some food as compensation so I was definitely not going to go hungry for a long time. But there was something that Jin did not know as well. He went as far as five miles that day! Not five miles in a straight line or as total distance, but in a radius! He helped a lot of shops as a volunteer doing a lot of random work that he was soon known as the skilled hobo. Not that he was homeless. But because he was jobless. But this was something he would discover in the near distant future. _______________________________________________ Epilogue to chapter 3: Nosy Jin -9:00 pm- When he got back to his temporary home, he found the woman laying down on the floor on her left side drunk with loads of alcohol. Her eyes were red and swollen as well. But even when she was asleep, she was still crying. ¡°Why was she crying?¡± Jin muttered as he tried to find his way through the cluttered living room and into the kitchen. Doing his best not to make any loud noises, he carefully carried the ¡®rewards and other trinkets¡¯ into the kitchen. Then went back into the living room so he could quickly clean up the empty bottles of alcohol. ¡°Hm?¡± While he was cleaning up the bottles, he found a photo. There was a few clear tear drops on the photo. Jin wanted to see what the photo was about that could make her cry so badly. But the photo was under a bottle on one hand and still in her left hand that was held by the thumb and index finger. ¡°I might die if I take it¡­..¡± I scratch my head and wonder what she might do to me if I did take it. ¡°Oh well¡­. WORTH IT!¡± Jin knew this wasn¡¯t complicated. But it was daring. At first, he just wanted the photo but she had a tight grip on it. ¡®The hell? How is her two little fingers so strong?¡¯ He knew that if he were to take too long, she might wake up. Not wanting to waste that much time, he simply tried to push her over and tickle her skin lightly, hoping that she would free the photo from both the bottle and the hand. ¡®Alright¡­ Life or death¡­ Come to me photo!¡¯ That apparently worked. When he pushed her over, she already let go of her bottle. When he tickled her, she let go of the photo all together. ¡®Hehehe Let¡¯s see what kind of secrets you have little lady!¡¯ But when Jin saw the photo, he face twisted. It wasn¡¯t one photo, but three. In the first photo, it shows her holding hand with a man. He seems to be about six feet four inches. Taller than Jin! In the second photo, it shows her in a wedding dress with the man. But in the last photo, it was ripped in half but I could still see that the woman became a bride¡¯s maid in this photo and the six feet four inches man holding his arms around another woman who had black hair. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The bride¡¯s maids gave their best smile. But I could tell that behind the gold haired woman smile had hint of bitterness. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened to her¡­ So does this mean that this man was a cheating man-hoe? Or does it mean this woman regrets breaking up with man?¡± I muttered in a low voice. I flip each photo around to see that each photo had names written on them the first two had two names each. But the third one had a third name. ¡®Meracle and Jason. These two were the ones that appeared the most on all three. On the third one had the name of Maria¡¯ Just then, the golden haired woman woke up and saw that Jin was looking at her photos. Immediately, she snatches them back with an angry look. She turns around and walks back into her room and locks her door. ¡®She is having too much drama going in on her life. She should just learn to let things go¡­¡¯ I thought. But then I remember that I was being nosy so I guess it was my fault for trying to find out more about her without her permission. In truth, Jin slightly regretted finding out more about her. Now she has a bad impression of her. It was mostly his fault that he was nosy. But he really dislike people around being sad. So he really wanted to help her out in any way that he can. ¡®*sigh* ¡­. I¡¯ll leave her alone for a few days. As for who that man was, I am going to need to find out more about his and her background.¡¯ Jin really is a thoughtful person and didn¡¯t mean any harm. But all he can do now is just let her rest for the night. Walking over to the window, I open up the window to let the night air in. ¡®A moonless night huh?¡¯ I feel like I am forgetting something serious. But I don¡¯t know what. But feeling pessimistic about what I am forgetting isn¡¯t going to help me get it back. So I went sat in the middle of the living room to meditate. Meditation is a great way to clear the mind. I don¡¯t know about other people, but I usually meditate every night when it is possible to recover my mental state. Jin closes his eyes to welcome the empty clear darkness and forget his troublesome day for a while. Prologue to Chapter 4: Intermission *WOOOSH*WOOOSH*BOOM*BOOM* ''Hmm?'' *WOOOSH*WOOOSH*BOOM*BOOM* "**BZZT*..." a voice calls out. ''What?'' "*BZZT*! Stop f*cking falling asleep and help me!" the voice roared *Thwak*BANG* A hard object moves like the wind and hit like a waterfall on my head. ''OW!!!! WHAT THE!?'' Holding my head, i could not help but to think, ''Why does this feel familiar?'' I open my eyes to see an angry old man staring down at me. His entire body is enshroud in a layer of darkness so i couldn''t make out his shape clearly but he was clearly holding a stick pointing at me! He turns around to get something behind him "Hurry up and help me boy!" He shouted. *BOOM* He slams a stack of three crates right in front of me with a loud bang. "These have to be done by noon. If we could make them on time, then we don''t have to worry about money problems for the month!" "Eh? What am I suppose to make?" I ask the old man. "Fireworks! What else are we suppose to make? Don''t tell me that after you learn how to make fireworks that you no longer have interest!" the old man frowned. "Of course not! But I-" "Good! Then hurry up and make two hundred of them just like I taught you!" he walks away humming a merry tune. *Open*Creak*Shut* He walks out the front door and shut it tightly. I really didn''t know how to make fireworks. I''ve only read books on how to make them but never put it to practice. "Arg... Don''t blame me if i mess old man" I grumble as i separate and open each box. I look back at hands to see that it looks a lot smaller and I was wearing toddler''s clothing. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.Just then, my vision turned white. When the whiteness cleared up, i saw a bunch of spheres covered in paper. I look to see my hand still moving as another voice in my head rang. ~ Make the container¡¯s shape using desired materials which can range from **** to **** but this time it will be paper. Put the black powder in separate container. Make the stars¡­.~ Is this my voice? How is it that i am able to do this? Why am i able to make fireworks? Also, how am i able to assemble it so fast? A few minutes later, i could hear some sounds. *Tap*Tap*Tap* The foots steps could be heard as a figure entered the area I was in. "Ah good! You''re almost done! I knew you were talented! Ah ha ha ha" It was the old man. The old man was clearly proud that he taught me how to make fireworks. So it seems like he wasn''t lying about the part on how to make fireworks then. But what i don''t get is, if i knew how to make fireworks, why don''t i know how to make fireworks before? "I''m a little tired *BZZT* can I sleep for a bit now?" i said. But it really didn''t feel like me. "HA HA HA! Go right ahead. I''ll deliver these then boy. After all, you''ve earned your rest." he grin widely . "Mmmh Okay! Night!" and at that moment, I stretch out my arms and fell right to sleep. I could still hear his voice despite being asleep. "Cute kid. Now it won''t be a waste giving you the *BZZT *BZZT*....." He lay his hand on my head and i gently rubs it for a few moments and then walks away carrying the recently done fireworks in his hands and out the door. _________________________________ Chapter 4: Helping an old enemy -2:00 am- I open my eyes to see that it was still night time. Strange enough, i don''t usually meditate that long nor do i sleep that long either. I look around and to my left, i saw that on the clock it reads 2:00 am. "*Hup* 2:00 am? Over three hours? I was out for that long?" I was shocked. No matter how hard i work, i usually only need 3 hours of sleep. But this clock clearly shows that i was meditating for over 4 hours! "Now this is strange. (:T) Is that clock late by a few hours?" i muttered. But my disbelief went away once i turned on the T.V. that was in front of me. The T.V. reads 2:00 am and the date was still the same! Walking towards the bathroom i thought, ''....... I must''ve been sick or something. Yeah. That''s it. I''ll just sweat it out for a while''. When i look in the mirror I did look slightly pale. "Maybe after unpacking the stuff i''ll go outside" i thought to myself. Making my way back towards the kitchen, I unpack the food from the bags that i received from helping random stores. I then carried the bags full of goodies and unpacked all of them in the living room. "A Cell phone, silver plated watch, a pen, a pen, a sock, a pen, a flash light, a blank book, a binder..." I continue to name the trinkets i received from stores I''d randomly helped."Some shorts, male boxers, a computer mouse, an anime mouse pad?, an anime T-Shirt?, a super power r*uges'' pink mask? A life size anime pillow character?" I felt that they were pretty okay when i went through the gifts. But then i realize that it was only one bag! ..... I can''t wait to see what the other bags were. Currently, I still had six other bags to go through. Two large bags, three medium, and one small bag. The small bag wasn''t from a store that i helped. It was actually from a kid that i helped to find his missing cat. About ten minutes later i finally got to the last two bags. One medium and one small. " an adult''s magazine?, an AV?, a weird lip looking object with a hole in the center?" I was shocked at the last medium bag. Which store did i helped out? All i know was that i helped out random stores with various work like errands and selling. But none of them had weird objects like these. I repacked the last medium bag and shoved it under the bed in the living room. Now it is the last bag. ''Saving the best for last right?'' I had hoped. Reaching my hand in the bag, i pulled out two objects. "The first one was a touch phone? how extravagant!" Completely shocked, i was slightly happy. When i turned on the phone, it lit up, and showed a big middle finger waving at me and words below, "YOU JUST GOT TROLLED!" "..... this little kid sure know how to repay a person" i angrily muttered. But the next object i looked at was just a rock. ''Something extra to troll me with...." i''d thought. But on the bottom of the rock had the words, "THANK YOU" written mirrored. The corner of my mouth curved up slightly. Turns out that the rock was a stamp and a unique way of saying thank you. So i laid out the items to re count them.
  1. 2 cellphones both old model
  2. 10 pens. One refillable, one gel, one with a weird design
  3. 20 bags of rocks. Literally twenty bags of pebbles for your fish tanks. ''No wonder it was so heavy''
  4. 3 sexy male underwear. ''Why would i need sexy underwears?''
  5. 1 mouse
  6. 2 mouse pad. One had an anime picture on it while the other had a sports car.
  7. 3 Anime DVDs. Between heaven and earth vol.5 , Love High vol. 3, I lub chu vol. 8. ''Dear Heavens. The titles on these things''
  8. How to hack for dummies 2XXX. ''.... why......''
  9. All Purpose Growth Serum (for growing back hair). ''Cure to baldness?''
  10. How to dance for dummies. ''I might get rid of this one''
  11. Yoga for beginners and intermediates (including 3CDs)
  12. How to grow your P**** ''Why?''
  13. Cook Book for intermediates
  14. Meaning to Life. ''...........''
  15. Tissues
  16. 20 Thank you notes
  17. 4 Phone numbers? But all of them the same and one labeled, "you need help".
  18. The Almighty Son Of God Loves You. Vol. 1. ''...... I don''t believe in god. I believe that we are all the sons and daughters of the heavens. Just not the person who wrote this book.''
  19. 1 sleeping bag
  20. 2 bed sheets
  21. An umbrella
  22. A few set of clothes. 1 track suit, 1 casual, 1 tux, and a pink dress. ''Pink dress?''
  23. 1 anime character pillow? It says, "I Love You Onii-sama!''
  24. 1 old model computer. ''Thank you generous Samaritan!''
  25. 1 external hard drive. 4 TB ''Thank you!''
  26. 4 box of chocolate
  27. Three pairs of shoes. A sneaker, a black shoe, and heels. ''Why am I getting these weird items?''
  28. Last but not least, a fold-able chair for kids.
As for the rest of the explicit stuff, i shoved them in the last medium bag that was under my bed. Seems like the heavens did increase my luck. I won''t bother with the explicit stuff though. When i look back at the clock, it reads, "3:00 am" "Alright, still got time to go on my daily routine." So i left right out the door after changing into the new track suit and slapped the new shiny sneakers on. Didn''t need a watch unless i want to get robbed. I also brought all the cell phone and activated them. (Yes. Including the troll one) I almost forgot the spare keys when i went out until i was about to close the door. "i might really be sick...." I murmured As for this morning routine, I just cut it down to just jogging. I didn''t want to overwork myself into sickness. I''d still have to go do another job hunting later. After jogging about one hour, i slowed down my pace and regulated my breath back to normal until i was at walking speed. "Alright. That was a good warm up. I guess i should-" I thought out loud. But then.... "HELP!!!!!! SOMEONE!!!!" a shrilled voice screamed. The loud voice could''ve waken up the entire neighborhood. But not one light turned on. I turn my head to see who it screamed. The sound came from a small distance from me. So i walked to see who it was. Surely enough, in the middle of an intersection around the corner from where i was going down was two people chasing another person down. "Should i save the person? But that might get me in deep water...." I contemplated for a while until i finally decided to go anyway. Couldn''t hurt to see what was going on right? I quickly followed the three people down and they dragged him into a dark alley way. Then i heard moans and groans from the dark alley way from three different voices. ''I''m starting to have the wrong idea right now..... maybe it''s just me'' When i check the alley way, i see two men holding their crotch in front of another person. Clearly they were in deep pain as they limp forward towards the person. They were furious and ran towards the person in front of them as fast as they could. The person in front of them was recently laying on the floor but got back up and did whatever to run. It was futile. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The two men grabs the person by the arms and slowly try to drag the person out the other side of the alley. Under the moonlight, i could see that person''s clothing and figure. The person had neon green hair, wore a hat, a tank-top with a leather coat, sky blue jeans and carried a small brown purse. But what i recognize the most was her face. She was one of the bullies that bullied me in middle school! Her name is Gisela and she would often strip me down in order to humiliate me. What was worse was that she pulled on my little bells and candy cane so hard that i thought they would fall off! When she notices my presence, she scream, "HELP! RAPE! RAPE! THEY ARE TRYING TO RAPE ME!! HELP!!! *MMMMMPHH*" The two men did their best to muffle her mouth and keep her silent. One of the man suddenly turns towards me and said in a low and grave voice, "Are you going to help her?" NOPE! I AM NOT GOING TO WAGER MY ASS FOR HER! As fast as i could, i turned around and left in the opposite direction before my ass gets raped. *One step* I slowly took one step away and could hear their voices. "Too bad whore! No one really helps when they hear rape. Your luck has run out!" one of the men snickered. *Two steps* I took two steps away as i tried to forget about them. I then heard two zip sounds from the alley way. "SUCK MY COCK YOU SLUT!" They shouted at her. The girl in the alley way was resisting with all her strength. One man then got behind her and restrains her while the other man whips out his flaccid dong and prepares to enter her orifice. He grabs her head and forcibly opens her mouth with his dirty hands. The other man behind her rips her clothes off to prepare for his own rock hard merchandise to enter her. When the sausage was about to get near her face and the prick from behind was grinding up behind her., she lost all hope. All she could do was struggle with all her might. "BE PREPARED TO GET IT SUCKED!!!" a voice roared from the other side. The girl could see an object flying at high speed at the man in front of her. But the man in front of her dodges just in time and the object hit the man behind her right in the face. The object flew at him at such a high speed that it shook his brain and made him faint from the impact. ¡°A-A- A shoe? Flat sneaker?¡± The girl was stunned. A flat sneaker flew at high speed and knocked the man behind her out. He had a hard head as well. Just then, another object flew at high speed. The man in front of her dodges it thinking that he was safe. But he was wrong. Something also ran at high speed dishing out a nice kick between the legs. But it still wasn¡¯t done. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste that much effort on you!¡± the shadow said in a low voice. He grabs the rapist¡¯s head and gave it three continuous knee to the face. Those three blows, in truth, was over kill. The first blow already rattled his brain. The second blow already knocked his conscious out. But the third blow brought him back to life just to make him feel pain all over again. The shadow then face plants the man into the ground to knock him out once more. ¡°But it would be giving undue mercy to leave things at that¡± the shadow says in a cruel and soft voice thought. So he drags both men, pulls off their clothes, and set them in an explicit position. The shadow then pulls a bottle of old milk from a trash can and some used protections. He splashes the milk all over them and puts the used protections on them and around them. The shadow took pictures as a backup plan should they ever re-appear in the future. That way, he would have a safety net. Seeing such a gruesome scene, the girl wanted to run, scream and throw up. But she couldn¡¯t. Her legs were too weak. She was scared as to what the shadow might do to her. Just then, the shadow took out an extra phone and tosses it to her. ¡°Here. Call for help¡­¡± the shadow said and ran. When she turns on the phone, the screen had a picture of a middle finger waving at her and at the bottom had the words, ¡°YOU JUST GOT TROLLED!¡± ¡°You are going to just leave me here naked!? With a toy phone!?¡± she screams loudly. Just then, the shadow ran back top naked with a piece of clothing in hand. The shadow covers her with the piece of clothing. It was the top of a track suit! ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that¡± the shadow said to her and replaces it with a different phone. "I already called for help so just wait here." He then walks over to sprinkly some grassy substances all over them. "If they ask what happened, just say that they were high and that you were in the wrong place at the wrong time and was assaulted for that reason" At that moment, she couldn¡¯t see the shadow¡¯s face clearly. But she saw that it was a man. His body looks as if it was sculpted from marble. A man that had straight hair in the front and the face of a model. But the hair blocks her view of his eyes and nose. This left her daze in admiration. The shadow then ran away as fast as he could top naked and within short moments, he was out of her sight. When she was able to recollect herself, she hurriedly calls for the police. ¡°Who was that?¡± She murmurs. Epilogue to chapter 4: One tiring morning To re-cap what just happened, I came in after the man said to suck his candy cane. I was her savior. But I wasn''t going in unprepared to get my ass whupped. I feared that my strength might not be enough and looked for other weapons. I found a carton of spoiled milk and a bunch of used protections nearby in the trash along with something that smelled like drugs and cigarettes. The milk was originally an item to be thrown at them. But in a hurry, i took off my shoe to be used and it knocked him out. If it was my old body, it would''ve knocked the guy out but not to this extent. But seeing that the other man saw me, i quickly took off my other shoe and it flew at him. He was lucky that it missed. But he was unlucky that he left himself wide open. Literally. When i was done, i was afraid. Afraid that if they recognize me one day, they would come back to get revenge. So i did what i had to. I had to get black mail materials. Originally, i was about to use a electric toy on the man and turn it on auto so that his thing would be swollen, but that was too evil. But then i thought to make him and his partner to vaccum each other. But they already fainted. So i did the lesser evil thing. I put them in the position and gave them an excuse that they were just high. I don''t usually do this, but it was the simple fact that revenge occurs if one shows mercy. Especially around this neighborhood with crappy police securities. I then turn to the woman and gave her a phone and ran out. Just then i heard her scream that it was the wrong phone and that she was naked. When i look in my pockets once more, it seemed like i got the wrong phone. "Oops, it seems like i gave her the troll phone by accident. Ha ha..." I muttered. So i turned right back around, took off the top of my track suit and ready another phone to give to her. I toss the phone to her and wraps her with my track suit. She had the look of daze on her face so i gave her an excuse she could use should the police gets there in time before they wake up. I ran out as fast as i could hoping that she didn''t see my face. I swear that the fire departments always get to the crime scene on time or when there is a great fire in these areas. Why not just switch up their jobs? Fire fighters could hose down the criminals while the police arrest the arsonist before the fire even starts. That way, the crime rate might lower even faster in these areas. -5:00 am- Finally i reach home. Upon entering the house, i was extremely tired. (Note: For this next part, you might wanna read it at high speed if you want to make sense of the main protagonist mental state. Otherwise, skip if you dislike boring information) I never really describe the layout of the temporary home so i might as well now. The house was like a Victorian age house. When i enter the house, i immediately am in the hall way and there was the living room to my left and one can see the kitchen that lies beyond the living room even from the entrance. In the living room, the bed was in the far bottom left corner while the TV is in front of it in the upper left corner and the clock is above the TV. The middle of the living room was the empty space. In the far right corner of the living room, there is a cabinet that holds medicine and first aid. On the bottom right was a bunch of shelves that had pictures of the woman''s family. Going to the kitchen, the kitchen sink was immediately in front and the shelves and draws are on the left. The right side had the kitchen oven and stoves while near the entrance to the kitchen from the living room had a fridge. Going back to the hall way, on my right, there are three doors. One of them leads to another big room but was empty and it leads to another big empty room that leads to the backyard. But in that room also have a closet and another door that leads you down to the basement. Never been to the basement so i won''t describe it! The second door from the entrance is the storage room. The third door leads to the bathroom but the sink usually doesn''t work and neither does the bath. Going back to the hallway, there is set of stairs. Up the stairs is four doors. On the far left end, when you turn left, to the left is the woman''s room. The door across from her room is an empty room. To the right end of the hallway is another two doors and one of them has a working bathroom. The bathroom is on the left when you turn right in the hallway. But that bathroom is broken. Not a single appliance works up in that bathroom. But the door across it is the working bathroom. In the working bathroom, to the right is the bath/shower, to the bottom left is the sink and in front upper left corner is the toilet. Weird set up right? I know the feeling. The feeling that someone might just unlock the bathroom door and see you do your business really disturbs me. But thank god that the lock works. There! I just summarized the layout of the entire house! Wow I''m tired. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. But I was tired anyway. I made my way towards the living room to check the time. It reads 5 am. So i was still good. So i went up the stairs to take a shower. I already prepared a set of clothes to wear after showering and there were towels hanging on the rack. So i went in the bathroom and closed the door to take a good shower for a good 15 minutes. The shower roared like a waterfall and drowns out all the noise but the water splashes on the floor so I pulled the curtains to prevent the splashing. "So nice..." I thought out loud. But then the water suddenly gotten cold and back to hot. I nearly screamed at the instant change. That actually ended my bath so i quickly turn off the shower and pulls the curtain out of the way. Upon turning to my left, i saw something out of place. More like someone out of place. Right in front of me was the woman staring at me with bulging eyes. ''Was there something wrong? Why was she standing there staring at me?'' I really didn''t know what was wrong but things were awkward for an entire two minutes. Two whole minutes, passed like that. But then she walks right out without saying a word and back into her room and locks the door. "Hm? Why was she staring so intently on me?" i wondered. It wasn''t until i changed fully into my clothes that i notices what was wrong. It must''ve been the underwear on the rack that has the words, "Sexiest man alive". Yeah that must be it. It must''ve been those stupid sexy male underwear. She must''ve been thinking that I''m a weird person for wearing those types of ridiculous underwears. What really happened was that the woman just woke up from being drunk. She wanted to go into the bathroom to brush her teeth and to take a shower. Turning the knob to the bathroom, she enters the bathroom. Jin forgot to lock the bathroom! She entered the bathroom to turn on the sink and was about to brush her teeth. That was the reason why the water temperature dropped in the shower. But he was so tired that he didn¡¯t even hear the sound of the sink over the roaring shower. But then the woman regain her sense of hearing. So when she realize that there was someone in the shower, she was about to rush out. But just then, the curtain opens and there stood Jin. His body still glisten palely in the shower but his hair was wet so it gave him a dark charismatic appearance. She could not help but to admire his body when she looks at him. Only a few minutes later did she regain her composure, she saw that he was fully naked, her eyes bulges outward. So she tries to walk out as smoothly as possible and least awkward as possible. She did not even notice the clothes on the rack nor the ridiculous underwear. So she re-enters her room and locks her door hoping that Jin would finish up fast. Jin, being him, was not fully dense. But he grew up like that. He was use to people walking in on him naked. His house bathroom had a broken bathroom door. But it was too expensive to get another door. So his family decided not to spend any money on the bathroom door. Thus he had a childhood of not being ashamed of showing his body to the family. But what he forgot was that she was not family. Only later on did he realize that. So he was quite ashamed of his ignorance but can only try to forget the recent event hoping that she too would forget. Prologue to Chapter 5: Saying Grace? What is that? -7:00 am- The awkward morning continues after I changed into my clothes. I went downstairs and into the kitchen to start preparing breakfast. Opening the fridge, I saw that it was jammed pack with food. But that was no surprise. After all, I already unpack most of the food in the bags I brought home. The fridge was huge. I really do mean huge. I looked like I could even fit five whole giant bears into it and they would still be good the next day. But the electricity bill must be high for this thing to be used continuously. But the fridge could only hold so much. So I could only leave the extras in the bags and on the shelves. "Six cartons of eggs (18 eggs per cartons), two gallons of milk (Just one big bottle), Two cabbages (bigger than my head?) , Three bags of carrots, One big turnip, two watermelons (in the middle of autumn?), four ten-pounds of chicken (Oh chicken galore!), Five pounds of fish, eight boxes of bacon,, fifteen containers of cheese, Five two-pounds of beef, one pound of liverwurst, one two-pounds bag of apples, a pineapple, two dragon fruit, nine bananas (in singles. Why don''t they just give me the whole bunch?), one bag of eight oranges, Two gallons of ice creams, and a lot of yogurt (not going to be specific about the number. Just know it took the remaining space in the fridge)." I re-counted the foods in the fridge. It was only half of the food that I''d obtained from helping a lot of people. The rest were just a bunch of boxes of cup noodles, salt, sugar, pepper, onions, and other flavoring additives along with a lot of non-perishable ingredients. But that wasn''t all. Half foods in the fridge are going to expire in about two weeks while the other half already expired and needed to be eaten in a few days before it really gets bad. The overly expired were already tossed in the trash. This is the result of the volunteer system. It was a quick way to get rid of soon to be expired food without any problems. "Should I just cook a lot of food and just give them to the homeless and the hungry? I mean, it wouldn''t really be considered a sin if I gave ''good'' expired food that was gifted to me by those people right? ¡°I muttered. Imagining the results, I kind of laughed. The consumers would most likely have stomach pain and nothing no worse than diarrhea for a while. "Maybe I''ll find a use for these later on in the future ha ha..." I jokingly said in a low voice. But I prepared a bag in advance to go to the homeless and the hungry to donate the food. Better some than nothing right? I cleared my mind and took a few ingredients to make quick light breakfast. "Two plates of scrambled eggs, two cups of milk, four oval shaped homemade bread, five pounds of deep fried chicken glazed in honey, and two cups of fruit salad to start the day!" I admit, I am a hungry hippo. I don''t deny my love of food. I always believe that in the morning, a good amount of calories should be ingested. But I do work as much as I eat. ... Don''t judge me.... Just then, the woman came in and stared at the food for a long time. "Ha ha.... Hungry? Come and eat." I invited her after I pulled the chair out for her to sit down. She wipes the drools off her mouth and went to sit down. I sat down right after her. She claps her hands together to say her grace in a low voice. Waiting for her to finish, I sat patiently until she was done to start eating. But when she was done she asks," Aren''t you going to say your grace as well?" I laughed in embarrassment. During my childhood, I didn''t have the time to say grace. One can really say that the depression hit my family the hardest because my family never stopped to teach me to say grace and worked all day and night. I was forced to study and improve myself like a madman. But it was all for just one reason. To give back to my family. All they taught me is that food is to be consumed and used for living. "Knowing the hard works of others and thanking them in your hearts is the best way to say thank you", my mother once said. "And working to obtain a better future was the best way to thank them. Because if you do become rich in the future, you can also work hard to give food to other needy and hungry people" my father continued. I really didn''t want to say this out loud because I was embarrassed to let her know this very fact. "Well?" she frowns. *sigh* I sigh. "I.... never say my grace.... because.... I never needed to say grace." I said embarrassingly. *BANG* "WHAT!?" She slams the table and nearly knocks over the cup of milk. "I was raised to just thank the hard working people who could bring me this delicious feast" I said. "You don''t thank god for the food!?" she exclaims "I thank those who are able to bring me these food. Because of their non-stop dedication, I thank them." I smiled "B-but it is the almighty god that lets us grow these food! It is because of god that allows you to eat the food! It is because of his good will that you are allowed to live this long!" Her face is really red now. I never knew that she was so religious. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. I bitterly smiled. "But it is a shame that I am not that religious...." I muttered. "WHAT!? What was that!?" her voice can really reach the sky if she keeps screaming ha ha... "Fine. I can see it your way then." My voice just went flat at that moment. "What?" her eyebrows furrowed. "If there is an almighty god, then let me tell you what he gave me" my voice still flat but I was not looking at her. I was looking at the house around me. "My father had a great job as a doctor. He was getting paid like no one else. My mother was a great house wife. She was dedicated to her family." "What are you getting at?" She raise an eyebrow "My family was hit by the depression the hardest. Or at least, that was something I believed. My father lost his job, we were robbed and forced out of our home, and had no real way of feeding ourselves. Thus, we had to scrounge around for food like sewer rats. We even starved for days on some days because there were no really good food to eat. We sometimes even had to stay in the homeless shelter to rely for food. For many long years we stayed in the homeless shelter. Every day, we fought for food amongst ourselves like rabid animals. Only later did we get a chance to move to a nicer place." "*Humph* that happened to you? I thought it would be something more despairing. Even my family had to suffer like that" the woman said. "My family, even after moving out still had to fight for food. In fact, it was even worse. One day, the one who divided the food intentionally said, ''We only have enough soup for one person for each family. So divide up however you can'' and distributed as so. But when it came time to eat, everyone had to choose one person to eat it. My family chose me. I was only young at the time. The youngest of three. I, who was still young didn''t want to be selfish and tried to share it with everyone. But my family insisted for me to eat. So all I could do was to drink the bitter soup no matter how much I refused." "T-that is common" still believing that it was common amongst the depression. She wasn''t wrong. Normally, I would get mad. But at this point, I couldn''t even get mad at her. It was because it was all in the past that I chose to let it go. "But then we saw it. The people who drank the soup died the next day. I miraculously survived. When everyone discovered that I was still alive, my family had to fend for themselves. Now tell me, was it god who poisoned the soup? Did god give us the poisonous soup and let me live out of good will?" I look straight into her eyes. "Get over your pessimistic attitude and petty complex! You were not the only one who suffered!" she really hit her top. "True enough. But what about the food here? That egg over there, who worked to get it? That milk over here, who worked to deliver it? The chicken over there, who worked so hard to raise that chicken so that we can eat it? Who made these dishes? I know the value of food. I know how much work it is to just raise, collect and deliver it to others. I know who worked so hard to get it to me, I just don''t know god like other people do." I said as I look at each food that I made. "The food has nothing to do with your story! It was a shame that god did let you live! He gave you a chance! Now you are being an ingrate to him!" she screamed. "Alright. I concede. I am sorry for not having much faith in god" I apologize to her. I didn¡¯t even feel like eating anymore. I just went to pick up the bag and left out the door and to the homeless shelter to donate the food. *Open*Shut* Jin never really tells the full story. It was mainly due to his lack of communication to the outside world that his ability to process his thought and to speak was slightly impaired. He can talk business. He can talk casual. He just can''t speak things from his heart freely. So it was his own fault for not telling the whole story. But the food itself also relates to his story because he himself worked hard to get the food from others who graciously donated to him. But not only he got the food, he had every intention to donate food as well. In this way, he lives up to his parent''s expectation and to his own ideal self. Also, when Jin told her what he believed in, he wasn¡¯t wrong. But she was a religious person. So her world and his world were far too different. She really couldn¡¯t see it through his eyes and thus she really couldn¡¯t understand him that much. Jin also couldn¡¯t understand her because he only believed in his family. The idea of an almighty being in the sky was something far off for him. But he still believes in beings with higher power and the existence of the heavens. It was something that his parents often comforted him to ease his pain as a child. Chapter 5: Jin The Unlucky Samaritan and old enemies Once i left the house, i rushed over towards a random store to buy a mask. Well, more like volunteered to get a mask. But it still a slight detour in any case. I really don''t like showing my face in public. The store owner was actually so happy that i helped out at the right time, he let me have one box of my choosing from the throw away pile. A giant box sticking out behind of the other boxes caught my eyes. Recognizing the shape, i smiled. Without even having to check the box, i went over to take it immediately and left for the homeless shelter. I quickly wore the mask before i enter the homeless shelter. It was mostly due to the fact that people remember faces of the good people who brings them food. But that means trouble for me if they do remember my face. I can''t always give food to all the hungry people. For that reason, i rather not be recognized. Once i entered the homeless shelter, i saw numerous lifeless looking people in many different rooms. At most it was 6 in a room. The biggest room was on the ground floor but that was where the cafeteria was. "I might not have enough to feed them all..." I muttered. The depression ended a few years ago. But there were still some people unable to support themselves and their families. So they had to stay in these shelter. The shelter were somewhat cramp and unsanitary. But they do clean every once in a while. It wasn''t all that bad. The homeless shelters usually had a huge number of rooms. This gave people a little privacy. But the walls still have ears. At least the prying eyes cannot go beyond the walls. Unless they had some kind of special powers to see through walls. But the most problematic thing about these shelter is lack of food. Food gets distributed once every two days. People often store away food for the next day. But this leads to other people being greedy about food to hunt the hidden food. Often leading to betrayals and murder just for the sake of food. But ever since the depression went away, there has been less reports of deaths. One can''t help to think, ''what caused the depression?'' The economy was really stable. So how come it collapsed all together in one day? News reporters, researchers, and those people who were like them tried to find the reason why but they never could. I was lost in thought until someone tapped my shoulder and asked, "Mister, are you lost?" It was one of the staffs of the facility. "Ah no. I''m actually here to help feed the hungry." I show the staff the huge bag i had in my hand. Her face stiffens as she saw how big the bag was. ''Must be a ton of bags of chips. This guy must be one of them cheapskates'' She thought. The frown on her face was obvious. But she still forced a smile."Thank you. Let us take that now. Every donations helps" The staff said and extended her hands. I put the bag in her hands and she instantly fell to the floor. Luckily she let go before her fingers were smashed. ''What the hell? This thing weighs more than 100kg (Roughly 200 pounds)'' the staff thought. "Too much?" I pick up the bag once more and help up the staff. ''Wow... So strong. But how come there isn''t the slightest signs of muscles being built?'' She looks at me with admiration. "Can you lead me to the kitchen? I rather make these food myself. Help gather some people to distribute them" I ask her nicely. She nods her and and immediately lead the way to the kitchen. The reason why I was so strong is because I was forced to work at an early age. When muscles are built at a young age, it tends to stunt a person''s growth at some point. But I was Six feet even. So how was it that i was able to grow up to six feet? (Six feet during this age actually count as short. Six feet two is average) I stretched the hell out of my bones and muscles and never lift beyond what my weight when I was a kid. I even asked my mother and father to help. I always slept nine hours. Once I hit the growth spurt, I just kept on stretching until I was seventeen and 1/2. Then I started to build muscles but I was always beaten so my muscles never really looked like it developed much. Now you are wondering, if I was so strong, why do i always get beat up? Well..... I was taught to never fight. Rather, I was taught to not believe in my fighting strength. When I''m in a fight, I either run or use every dirty trick in the book to get away. Cowardly, but meh. Fights were never fair either. It was usually three on one. But now that I think about it, didn''t the heaven''s decree said that it would boost many of my features? I don''t feel any different. When i looked in the mirror in the mornings, I never noticed a difference in facial feature. I was still had a hairless chin, no sign of mustache, and ..... my body practically looked the same as before. Pale white and hairless from the neck down. ''Did the heavens lie to me? Well they did bring me back. So i guess i can''t complain.'' I sighed in depression. A second chance at life is better than dying a regretful death. Once i got to the kitchen, I started to cook for the next thirty minutes. The smell of food filled the air and thunderous stomps can be heard everywhere. "Ha ha.. oh boy. Listen to those hungry animals" I laughed out loud. But those were some seriously hungry people. Hundreds of hungry people ran down and nearly busted the kitchen door. Thank the heavens that I locked it. It wasn''t until another fifteen minutes till I finish cooking. Once done, the staffs distributed the food evenly amongst the hungry from the twenty pots. (One pot can be distributed to forty people. Each person got 3/4 a bowl each) I came out to see how many people were eating. Roughly 300 people were eating. Even the staffs were eating some of the food that I''d cooked. "So that means the food can only last until tomorrow or the day after tomorrow" I murmured. I did feel bad about cooking expired food. But some expired food can still be good for a day or two and some can be sort of ''detoxified''. So they won''t have many troubles with ingesting them. I turn back to the kitchen and went to the storage room. A mountain of food was kept inside closely refrigerated so that it would last a long time. But the food here weren''t that good. Canned goods filled half the storage room. Meat and fruits only lasted so long so not much of them were in here. Pickled vegetables lasted longer than the meat so it filled a quarter of the storage room. The rest were ready to be baked dough. The foods in the storage room had only one purpose. To last as long as possible while giving the most nutrients. Food were delivered here on a bi-monthly basis from the government. But there were hundreds of people in the shelter. How was it possible for it to last long? So the shelters depended on donations. In addition, there were many shelters like this one. They could only last for so long. Some shelters closed down due to being over populated. But some re-open in the later years after the depression went away. The economy only rose recently but the growth was still too little. I went back to the cafeteria to see the many people enjoying some good food after a long time. It slightly breaks my heart to know that these people are still suffering. During the depression, we barely had clothes and heat! Forget being sanitary, our best food were moldy bread and bitter soup. But i already did all that I could. Food was given, the facility was kept warm, and was already clean as possible. Clothes were not a problem now that many people donated old clothes. I stayed for a minute or two longer before i left. I was just going around to talk to people. Some weren''t that depressing. Some lived in the facility because they are waiting to earn enough to move out. Some were happy enough to be living in a facility rather than the streets. Some were just... more unenthusiastic than others but still had some life in their faces. Seeing such vitality, I left happily and out the shelter. I walk out the shelter and down the streets to the intersection waiting for the green light while carrying the big box of . Mid way during the wait, I saw some fancy looking cars driving down fast. It did not even look like they even care about life and was trying to "live it up a little". They even ran past red lights and swerve around pedestrians because they had confidence in their driving skills. "Such lively people" a girl smiled next to me. She had a beautiful face with no traces of imperfection. She was five feet seven with long red hair. "I hope they crash and break a few bones." She begins to walk off with a smile on her face. Eh? The girl just said the words so casually that i was a bit stunned. Stunned in place not even moving at all. How can she say it like it was an everyday conversation. But at the same time i wanted to laugh. I wasn''t thinking of the same thing she was but kind of hoping something similar. Really want to know what I was thinking? I''ll tell it to you. I was hoping that the reckless driver who just ran past here to return home with either a fractured leg or license suspension for the thousand years. If not swallowing tons of flying objects in the middle of a road. Who knows if he might get hit with a baseball in the process. I''ve seen it many times. That way, the driver wouldn''t be driving anymore. Just then, a car was about to come down from the left from a good distance. Just like the car before it, it wants to race down hill like no tomorrow. The hunk of junk wants to race down for no reason. How did i know that it wants to race down? The driver had every intention of passing the red light. The driver intentionally revved up his car to prepare himself. Most of the time, it is the desire to make a miracle. The driver wanted to see if, by any chance, can make a miracle of going though traffic while not getting hit or hitting any person. Most of the time, these situations happened in the suburbs more than the city. City got more slow traffics situations than honey bees in a beehive. So it happens less in the city than suburbs. Out here is a ton of open space. "Oh shi-" Seeing the trajectory of the car, the driver has a ninety nine percent chance of hitting someone. "This bloody..." I muttered. Before i could finish, the car was already half way down. "Run!" I roared. But the pedestrians turn to see what they were about running from. Their eyes widen at the sight and was frozen with fear. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ''Son of a-'' Of all of the things to do. WHY TURN!!!!!!! Some ran away in time because they regained their senses. But some still were still stuck in place! Five seconds till impact. There are still three people stuck in place. Two male, one female. One of them was the red head girl. I could save two people. But one was still far as heck away. But I can''t save all of them like this. Four seconds till impact. "Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuwwwwwwwwwwwwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaccccccccccccckkkkkk!" I really didn''t have any more time to think. My body just did what ever it took to save however much I could. I threw the heavy box of fireworks towards one guy hoping that it would push him away. Three seconds till impact. I ran towards them with my arms out forward. Two seconds still impact. I got there in time and did what ever I could to push them out of the way. But my body was stuck due to my previous actions. I could only move my legs now One second till impact. Using what ever leg strength I had left, I used them to twist my body hoping that my body would just roll over the windshield and the car and take no damage or reduced damage. If not to just roll over head the car. *BANG!*Doom*Doom*Doom*DOOM!* My hopes were in vain. The car hit my body at full force. My body crashes into the wind shield and the shards went into my sides and back. But that wasn''t all. My face hit the car and the mask i wore broke off the bottom half and a bit around the forehead. (It looked more like a masquerade mask now) My body rolled off the windshield and over the car hitting it many times. The shards dug deep into my flesh until I hit the floor. After the car hit me, the driver just drove off into the distance and beyond the vanishing point of my sight. The driver laughed like a maniac when he drove off. The saddest part was that I was left on the floor like that for five minutes straight. I was still conscious but I was losing blood. I wanted to get back up but I couldn''t. Everyone else began to gossip about me and why I''d save them. They began to take pictures and started to post it all over the blogs and what ever account they had on their social media. ''I''M DYING HERE!!!!!! CALL AN AMBULANCE FOR THE LOVE OF THE HEAVENS!'' I really wanted to cry out. But the pain was far too much for me to take and i nearly passed out. I even saw that some of the people taking pictures were the ones I''d saved. Then, someone shouted, "Why aren''t you guys calling an ambulance!?" Thank god for common sense! The guy was dumbstruck. He was one of the people I''d saved. He was still posting my picture all over his blog! But the one who shouted at him was the red head girl. "I-I don''t have any minutes" the guy muttered. This lying ass moodi fooka! "You got a phone and don''t have minutes!? Yet you have the ability to go online to post his face!? What is the use of that phone then!? Next time you get into an accident over, I''ll post your face all over the social media, let you lay on the floor for five minutes with windshield fragments lodged so far up your sides, and I''ll say that I don''t have a working phone!" She scolded at him. The man felt really embarrassed. In truth, he only had .5 minutes left. He forgot to buy minutes because he was usually forgetful. Thus he couldn''t call the ambulance. "I''d never felt so pissed off in my life. Never have I curse at anyone as much as this." the red huffed and puffed steam out her face. "Can anyone else call the ambulance?" she asks the crowd. Only then did they call for help. It wasn''t that they were.... you know... But they were slow and stunned by the girl''s profound scolding. ''Wait, if they call the ambulance, I might have to pay bills! I still don''t have a job yet!'' I was scared to think of the bills! Hospital are like daylight robbers! They can charge any amount for saving your life! Fearing the very existence of bills, I use all of my strength just to get up. "Holy shit! That guy is getting back up!" one person of the crowd said aloud. But as I got up, the girl came over and just hit my stomach and I cough up a mouthful of blood. I fell right back down to the ground. The then girl reaches into my pants and took out a phone from my pockets to call the ambulance. ''Crazy woman... why... hit me... take someone else phone....'' After five minutes, the ambulance came and rushed me to the hospital. The red head also came as well on the ambulance and proclaimed herself as my guardian. "Do you have any living relatives?" the man from the ambulance asks. I shook my head. I really didn''t want my family to find out. Or else they would have to pay my medical bills. "I''m his guardian. Don''t worry about the details" the girl said. On the way to the hospital, the girl kept on glancing at my face along the way. Was it scarred? Or was it damaged that badly? When I got to the hospital, the surgeons rushed me into the emergency room to take out the shards. They wanted to take of my mask but I refused. The more they try to insist, the harder i fought back. When they try to put on the sleeping gas mask, I refused as well. Finally they gave up and just pushed me into the room and took out the glass shards as is. If there was some way to describe the pain, I would. But all i can say is that it hurts like hell. The glass shards luckily didn''t lodge far enough into my sides and avoided all my vitals. ''Thank you plot armor!'' I thought to myself. "Thank you doctor" The red head beside me said. "But how long will he needs to stay in the hospital?" the girl asks. "He''ll need about a week at most to recover fully. This is the bill" The doctor handed the bill to me. When I saw the bill, my eyes popped out. "T-t-two thousand three hundred and fifty eight dollars? B-but I just got back... and got ran over.." I wanted to cry. The bill was already over the amount I could pay and I still didn''t have a job! The red head snatches the bill and puts it into her purse. "You don''t have to worry about the bill. I''ll take care of that" she said to me. Taking my phone once more, she called someone she had contact with. Surprisingly she was rich. No wonder she said not to worry about the bills. The girl was also one of those rich girl but had strict parents. She had her phone taken from her due to excessive textings and calls. Since it was not on her anymore, she couldn''t call the ambulance. But she didn''t want to say it "Well, thanks for the help" I sighed in relief. "But I still didn''t get your name yet. What is it?" I ask her. "Hm? Tell me your name first then I''ll tell you mine" the girl smirked. "Ha ha right. Name is... Ja-" I paused for a minute. If I tell her my name, wouldn''t she know that I was the dead guy? The girl pulls her hair back revealing her left ear and edge closer to me. "Hm? Ja- what?" I quickly wrap my right arm around her waist and pulls her close to me. ¡°~Hu~ Just kidding! Ah ha ha!" I blew in her left ear a little. I couldn''t help but to laugh. "I won''t tell my name if you wont tell me your name either! Ha ha ha" I was just having a little fun. But I really didn''t expect her face to be beet red. She quickly walks a fair distance away in anger. But then she turns back to throw the phone right in my face. *Whap* "Ow...." I cried out in pain. The phone fell from my forehead and onto my lap. "That''s what you get!" the girl was steaming red. She turns around and quickly leaves. When I look back at my phone, it lit up saying, "New Contact added!" I open the phone to see that she gave me her contact number and her name on it. The name reads, "Rosa Diaz" "*Pfft* Ow... She sure has a vicious way of telling me her name. Ha ha.."I rub my pained forehead. But then I realize that on my phone, it had my name on it. My face slightly pales. "She could''ve told me that she knew my name..." But the name Rosa Diaz was also familiar. After straining my brain for five minutes, I finally realize who it was. She was also one of the people who bullied me in middle school! She usually had a whip in her hand after school and would always aim at me! This made my face even paler. "Nah... Couldn''t be..." I told myself. So I turned on the hospital TV to watch the news. Just then, the reporter started to report the hit and run. Someone caught the face of the criminal! I couldn''t wait to see who it was. But I was shocked to find out who it was. "Alexander Ackerman was the suspect who drove recklessly and nearly killed three people. But a man came out of no where threw a box knocking one out of the way and pushing two more with his hands. The car hit him but luckily he didn''t die. Who is this samaritan? We might not know because we only saw the bottom half of his face. The hospital also kept the reporters away so we couldn''t get the name. Who is the mysterious savior? If there is anyone who knows him, the people whom he saved wants to thank you with all their hearts" I was so frustrated that I turned off the TV. Thank me? They were taking pictures of me looking like roadkill! But that was not all. That Alexander guy was also another bully I had in my life in my high school year. He was harder to avoid than most bullies I''d ever faced. Thinking about that guy made me mad. But I sighed in resignation. I had no way of venting my anger. I just laid back and tried my best to forget the anger and thought of the best thing that happened so far. But sadly I couldn''t think of anything and my sides are still hurting from be sutured up. Pain and exhaustion hit all at once and I was quickly knocked out by the two overwhelming stress. Epilogue to chapter 5: Who are you? "Ha ha ha ha ha" an aged voice laughed. The same aged voice I heard before that had the hint of warmth. "Huh?" I open my eyes and this time, I could see the old man. His ash white hair from his head covered his face and I could barely see his eyes. His mustache and beard were long as well. The scenery around me was also pretty clear now as well. The wooden house, the serene wooden room and the beautiful wooden door that opened up already welcoming the night sky. My head started to hurt as i began to remember more and more. But how was it that I know this place? "Boy. You look like shit. Ah ha ha ha!" the old man roared. He smacks the floor multiple times before stopping to say to me, "You have a lot of courage boy. I am thankful that you''ve *Bzzt* the *Bzzt*Bzzzt*" Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "Eh? What are you saying old man?" I squint my eyes to get a clearer look at his face. Underneath all that hair, was a serene face of content. The old man turns around to reach for something. It was a stick in hand. In truth, it was a wooden cane. "G''night Jin." He said with a smile. He raised the hand that held the stick high. "Eh? What do you mean by that? Who are y-" I was trying to ask who he was. But i felt a great force pressuring my body to shut up. *Whap*Bang!* The stick came down as fast as a meteor and knocks me out cold. The darkness enshrouds me once more ending the dream. Prologue to Chapter 6: Tell me more about Jin -7:30 am that very day before Jin got hit by a truck- When Jin left the house, the woman was furious. ¡°He thinks he is that his family suffered the most in the depression¡± Her eyes flared. It was because he said these exact words that made her angry. She and her family was also affected by the depression. She too fought for food. But what he said wasn¡¯t wrong. Seeing it through his point of view, one can only work hard to obtain a future. Time is money. To cut every second down and spend each and every moment working hard to just have a comfortable living at the time, it was already hard enough. For someone like her, she grew up knowing god. Believing in god, saying grace, and worshiping him was how she was raised. She was taught that god created the world. She was taught to thank god for the food he allowed them to eat every day. She was even taught that god protected her. For religious people, god was their sky, their sun, their moon, and all that is good in this world. But for someone like Jin, he wasn¡¯t taught that god existed. He did not know any other god. His mother and father gave him life. They brought him food every day to eat. His father and mother protected him and nurtured him to become who he is now. They were his skies, his sun, and his moon and all the good that existed in this world. Thus, if there were such a thing as god, for Jin, his mother and father were his gods. Blasphemy as it may be, but it is more of a blasphemy for Jin to believe in anyone else or believe in someone more than his parents. The more she thinks about it, the more the saw how wrong she was. But she shook her head in disbelief. She started to eat at a faster pace. She drank the milk in one gulp and tore up the chicken like there was no tomorrow. ¡±*Humph* Never mind that. What about the food?¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Who worked so to raise the chickens? Farmers of course. Who delivers the milk? People of course. Who made the dishes? Jin of¡­.. course...¡± The more she say it, the more she realize what he meant. Where did the food come from? From Jin¡¯s hard work. Who delivered the milk? Obviously it was Jin who brought all the food home. Who made the dishes? Of course she couldn¡¯t. When she was alone, the food she made never tasted this good. All this happened, all this was possible because he worked hard and those before him worked just as hard. If it was god that allows humans to eat, it was humans who worked to their bones in order to eat. Just because god said, ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to eat¡± doesn¡¯t mean the same thing as, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the food for you to eat¡±. Food requires effort to be able to be eaten. It takes effort for food to be edible and delicious. But being thankful to be allowed to eat is just as important to her. When she stared down at the food, she felt really guilty. The man came stark naked just to find clothes, found out that his family moved away, had no help anywhere near him, took her frustration when she had a bad day and yet he was still able to make food for her. Food¡¯s taste are usually affected by the cook¡¯s mood. Yet they all taste delicious today. She looks all over the room. The room itself was kept clean, he never made any messes, stocked up on a bunch of food, and he cleaned up after her when she was drunk. He even cleaned her clothes for her as well. But then she thought about the poisonous soup. ¡°Was it really poisonous? Maybe the soup was just bad. But then he said that everyone else but him died. So why was he still alive?¡± she muttered. She didn¡¯t want to think about things anymore. So she finished her food, cleaned up and went to the living room to watch some TV. When she turn the TV on, it had the most recent news. ¡°Reporting in! Here we found two gay men having *** in the middle of an alley way. They were found in possession of crack, cocaine, angel dust and many more drugs. That explained why they were so high. They are also perfectly positioned in a ** position and seemed to pass out due to over *******. A woman who was in the alley way reported to the police that they originally intended to rape her! They chased her down until a savior came out of nowhere and beat them down in order to save her. ¡®He then took off his track suit top to cover her and called the fire department. The police came afterwards¡¯ she said. But what really happened here? Are the men gay and convicted of using a multitude of drugs and then just ****ed each other until they passed out? Or are they really rapist that used the drugs and wanted to rape this poor woman?¡± the new woman said on TV. When the woman heard this, she cracked up. Be convicted of using drugs and labeled as gay drug addicts or partner in crimes convicted of a rape? Which was worse? Either way, they were going to jail. But when she looked over to Jin¡¯s track suit, it only had the pants. ¡°Nah. Can¡¯t be. I¡¯ve seen him all my life. He never fought once in his entire life¡± she laughed. When nine o clock came around, she immediately got dressed and went to work. In her work office, many people were chattering about. She went over to her cubicle and sat in her chair. He name plate, Meracle, stared right at her once she sat and looked down. Over hearing the others at the work place, she could tell that it was about the morning news. The news was so hilarious that everyone couldn¡¯t stop to think of the possibilities. Gay convicts? Rapists+partners in crimes? A savior in the darkness? This was all too exciting for them. Meracle couldn¡¯t help but to smile at the news as well. But her work came first. She worked for the very first four hours of her job and took her break. During her break, she looks up Jin and his past. When she looked up his name, she was surprised. He wasn¡¯t wrong about the poisonous soup. The article states, ¡°Boy miraculously survives food poisoning¡± but never states how. ¡°*psst*¡± a voice behind her called. She turns around to see who it was. The person was Dennis, a co-worker that sits right next to her during work. ¡°Yes?¡± she was slightly nervous. ¡°Looking up the miracle boy?¡± Dennis ask her. ¡°Miracle boy?¡± she was surprised that Jin was called the miracle boy. ¡°Yeh. He was called the miracle boy when he survived the incident fourteen years ago.¡± Dennis said proudly. ¡°Oh you mean the poisonous soup thing?¡± Meracle was interested. ¡°Yeh! See, the article states the boy survived. But not one person knows how¡± Dennis spoke excitedly ¡°But if not one person knows, then how did they know he survived?¡± Meracle asks Dennis. ¡°Simple. The one who ran the shelter confessed that he poisoned the soup because there were too many people and wanted to lessen the food share amongst the hungry. But the boy survived. So fearing that he would get sent to jail for a long time, he confessed¡± Dennis said. ¡°Actually, I know who this kid is¡± Dennis said while looking down at the floor. ¡°Oh? Who is it?¡± Meracle was now enticed. ¡°You really wanna know?¡± Dennis smirked ¡°Yeah! I want to know this miracle boy!¡± she exclaims in low volume. ¡°His name is Jin. The same Jin that died a few months back but we never knew why he died.¡± Dennis said in a sad voice. ¡°Eh? Is that so? Then it must¡¯ve been a miracle that he lived so long¡± Meracle said with wide eyes. "Did you know meracle?" "Eh?" she didn''t know what to say. "Jin was born in a homeless shelter" Dennis said sadly. "Wait. Did you just say that he was born in a homeless shelter?" Now this shocked her even more. "Mmmh He was born during the depression. During those years, I saw him being born and saw how he grew up. He was a boy that was born in the shelter eighteen years ago. I was one of the people who saw him being born in that shelter. But I never took interest in him.¡± Dennis confesses. Jin was born in a homeless shelter? Meracle was still surprised. ¡°But did you know his name is Jin? The same Jin that died a few months back? He was also born premature as well¡± "B-but then, that would mean" she now knows. Despite his malnutrition from birth, he still looks healthy. "Yeh. But the thing was that he was born malnutrition-ed. His family did whatever it took to feed him. Even fighting at the homeless shelter. His parents even fought off the hungry people. Not to mention the rapist amongst them." Dennis said in admiration. "I-I never knew that..." she was shocked. "Of course you wouldn''t. I didn''t know it was him either until he was four years old" he said casually "Wait, four?" her eyes widen once more. (The conversation from here on out continues in a pattern from Dennis to Meracle.) ___________________________________________________________________ "Mmhmm. When he was four, he ate the soup that killed those who drank it. However, he survived. Want me to tell you how?" "No... I mean, yes...." "Before he had the chance to drink the soup, he offered it to his mother and father. He kept on insisting for them to drink it all but they only drank half. He drank the other half. Thus they were weakened and nearly died because of the soup." "What?" "Yep. The day after, they were weakened, people thought they died. But all of Jin''s family survived. Everyone else was enraged. ''How could god be so unfair to us while giving them a chance to live?'' and so everyone else took out their anger on them. They continuously beat them to a near death state for a week straight" If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it."My god... That''s inhuman" ".... I was¡­ one of them..." the man bitterly said. "You too!?" "I lost my mother and brother! I did what he did as well. But they both died! So what else is there to say? We had to vent it somewhere. So we chose them" "B-but..." "... Jin who was only four, had to be sheltered. His parents took the beatings for him. On the eighth day, everyone decided. We decided to kill them" Dennis continued. His eyes sharpened as he said it. It showed a sorrowful hate. Not hating another person, but hating one-self. "Wait! You too!?" "...." "...." Meracle was speechless. She never heard this from Jin at all. "But things went wrong. On the day we executed the plan, his family didn''t die. We stabbed them continuously but they didn''t die. They had the stubbornness of a cockroach. But then... it happened." "What happened?" "I don''t know much myself. I was knocked out in a flash. But all I saw was a little kid standing atop a mountain of corpses when I woke up. "He killed people? How is it that they let such a little monster alive?" "Heh, if you called him a monster, that would be a joke. If he was a monster then it would make us look like cute rabbits. No he is more like a natural born demon. It was because of us that he became like that. He killed because he and his family was about to be killed. Is it so wrong to kill if you were about to be killed?" "... I... don''t know..." "Meracle, I know that you are a religious person because I often over hear you talk with your family. I know that they encourage you to believe in God everyday. But It takes more than just to believe in god and praying to him to save your family if not your own life. Jin chose to take action when it was necessary, just like his father but in a more gruesome and dark way. Instead of acting like a shield, he turned into a demonic weapon. Jin killed people with whatever he had at lightning speed. Be it hands, feet, mouth, blood, or spit. He truly fought like a demon. He bit the neck and ripped out the arteries, he furiously clawed away their flesh until you could see the white calcium, and broke bones. I didn''t know where he pulled such strength from. It was like he was possessed by an unholy being. His eyes were deep red with rage and you can even see the air becoming thick with malice. He pulled his family members one by one to a safe corner and stood there like a demonic sentry protecting them within a ten feet radius. But even after all that, he wasn''t given a break. He had to fight the securities and they were worse. But he still killed them mercilessly. He moved faster than anything I¡¯d ever seen." "Then how did he become so docile?" "I don''t know. After the gruesome event, the police arrested them and we never saw them again." "Wait, if it was so gruesome, how were u able to stay alive?" "... He spared me. No, not only me, most of us in the shelter were spared or those who were alive at least. The only condition he gave was that we were to keep our mouths shut and we agreed. We weren''t going to keep our word to a child. But then that also happened. A mysterious man came in and gave us clothes and food on the condition to keep our mouths shut. At first we didn''t agreed with the condition but then the man''s right hand flickered Thus we had no choice but to accept our spared lives." "Then let me ask you, when Jin and his family came into the shelter, how many people were there in his entire family?" "Eh? Why?" "Just answer the question. Please. Along with their ages." ".... The depression hit twenty five years ago... so I guess his mother and father looked thirty due to stress or something and she looked two months pregnant.... His brother was seven and His sister was five so about four? Five if you include the fact that she was already pregnant" "TWO!? They already had two children? Then that means that his family... already had his brother and sister to raise..." "Hmm yeah. They had it hard because they were also newly-weds on the very first day the depression came. How I know this? My father and mother also talked to them and tried to keep their spirits up. I listened closely to their conversation and a bond kinda form between my family and his family. I was only four at the time when they came in the shelter." "I see..." "I also looked up Jin in order to apologize for my mistakes. But after¡­ many long years i gave up. I unknowingly met him during my middle school years when I was twelve but then he disappeared half the school year. It was funny because I flunked three years straight during my middle school years and only by chance did i meet him. Then during my high school years i met him again but i forgot what I wanted to say to him. Only when he died did I remember him. I still couldn¡¯t say sorry to him.¡± Dennis grimly smiled. ¡°¡­..¡± Meracle couldn¡¯t say anymore. Jin really lived his life in one of the harshest conditions. She firmly believed that everyone suffered their own sad past but now she realize how bad his past was. It was also because she watched Jin during his middle school years. When he was on his own, he took beatings like a punching bag like no one else can. When it came to innocent people or his friends, he would come in and act as their shield whenever it was possible to ease their pain. But when it came to his family, he pulls out the unknown strength to protect whatever was close to him. Thus Jin wasn¡¯t wrong when he said that he wasn¡¯t religious, it was because he was more of a realist than most people. But it didn''t affect his view of the world or his "innocent" jolly personality when she was with him. _________________________________________________________________ ¡°I have to go now. See you Meracle¡± Dennis said as he extends his hands. Meracle stood up to shake his hand. When Meracle shook his hand, she realize that it was abnormally cold. Dennis and Meracle parted ways in opposite directions. Once he was a fair distance away he said, "I know you were watching me old man. Did I do a good job?" in a quiet voice. Shortly, an old man appeared in a cloak of satin white. ¡°You¡¯ve done well Dennis. Did you say all that you needed to say?¡± an aged voice asks him. It wasn¡¯t the angel of death, but the aged voice from Jin¡¯s dream. ¡°Ah yeah. Thank you for exchanging my life for his. He himself ¡­ he¡­ is just too nice. In truth, I should¡¯ve died a long time ago. But I was saved by him. Not only he saved my life during my early years, he saved me later on in my teens. He also saved my sister a few years back. I had six good years to live as well because he saved me. But I did not achieve much nor did I do much for myself. I chose to spend the remaining of my years with my loved ones helping out my sister in order for her to have a brighter future. Compared to him, I have not done as much as he did.¡± Dennis said with a sad content voice. ¡°Don¡¯t look so down Dennis. Not only did you courageously exchanged your life for his, you''ve also chose to take the harder path. It takes more courage to live out your remaining years in ''peace'' knowing when you will die and using your remaining life to help others before you die than to live a short and exciting life not knowing when you will die and living only for yourself. Each person has their own paths and each paths has its own meaning. Never forget Dennis, Jin also chose to live just like you. He unknowingly spent his remaining years next to his loved ones and became their hope, shield and sky. He gave them a way to live and gave them hope. It is just that his path had to intertwine with being the paragon of light.¡± The old voice said. "As a reward, I''ll tell you one more thing. Your sister Gisela with the neon green hair, Jin saved her recently. She came home from work like everyday but had an unlucky run in with a pair of rapists but Jin came right on time with his shoes and beat them. So now she is guaranteed a good future! HA HA!" The old man laughed. "Ha! Sounds just like Jin. Never become a hero in the daylight, only a shield at most. But once night time hit, he might just be your knight in shining armor." Dennis laugh. "Did he throw the shoe?" he asks the old man. The old man smiled. "Yeah. Although he didn''t receive the heaven''s blessings yet, he still was able ''subdue'' them quite nicely. Shame that the heaven''s decree hadn''t taken effect yet. Or else his good karma would go up a notch" "Eh? The angel of death didn''t deliver the decree yet nor gave the heaven''s blessings? What is the angel of death doing? Don''t the angel of death know that if the decree is not in effect, then it is useless for the angel of death even if Jin becomes a saint?" Dennis was shocked. So Jin was still strong even if he did not receive the blessings from the heavens yet nor from the decree. All he had for him was coming back to life! "Meh, the angel of death will figure it out sooner or later. Maybe it was because that I sent the angel of death a good distance away" the old man said with a sinister smile. "Ha ha... You sure are scary old man. Oh well then. I''m really jealous of his good luck despite not having heaven''s blessings nor does he have heaven''s decree in effect" Dennis was now sure that Jin has more luck than the devil himself. "He he... He would''ve came back anyhow even if you didn''t exchange your life" the old man said to Dennis. "W-wait! I just gave up my life for no reason then!? I want my life back!" Dennis was slightly furious. Had he known, he would''ve never exchange his life. "NOPE. Your fault! Ha ha! But in all seriousness, you gave your life and did a really good deed. Thus you are promoted to saint because of your good deed. Trust me, Jin is not an ordinary person and should you do a good favor to him, you will be repaid back many more times. Now in your next life, you could become a rich person, die and become a caretaker of the heavens." The old man laughed. Dennis sighed in resignation. The old man quickly taps his shoulder signaling him that it was time to go. Dennis turns towards Meracle''s direction facing her back. He smiled sadly and said, ¡°Tell Jin thank you for saving my life as well Meracle. Take good care of him¡± and then vanishes along with the old man. His voice echoes in the room towards her. Meracle turns around thinking that she just heard Dennis sad voice. But then she saw no one. ¡°Strange¡± she mutters. Meracle won¡¯t know this until later on but Dennis was ¡°fired¡± on the same day. Dennis left quietly so that no one will be bothered by his existence. He only told Meracle these things about Jin because he knew that she knew little about Jin. Chapter 6: An apology Meracle, after speaking to Dennis, felt that she gotten a better understanding of Jin. When she was in middle school, it is true that she knew Jin. Jin in middle school often avoided fights and had no pride what so ever. But he always acted as shields for others. His family was broke during his middle school years and saw how hard working he was but never once saw him cry because his family was broke. He always had an innocent expression and a jolly personality about him despite the adversities. When she talked to him in the middle school year, he even sounded like a naive kid. She hung out with him a couple of times when she was young. But stopped completely at some point. But she didn''t know why. Later in his high school years, she saw him once more but always from a distance. Innocent looking and jolly and still spoke naive words like before. Thus she concluded that he was just an innocent soul. But during her sophomore year, she and her family had to move away because of business related things to her father. She also left her boyfriend that year. In her senior years, she moved back to the same place and went to the same high school. But when she came back, her whole life crashed down on her. She first found out that her lover was a cheater. That was the first step to her depression. But she was still strong at the time. When she heard that Jin died, she remember the happy soul he had and paid her respect. But somehow, his death affected her in a terrible way and she didn''t know why. That was the second step in her depression. The third step was when she was forced out of her own home. She had no home to stay and was forced to live on the streets. For days she felt helpless. She applied to many jobs but not one of them accepted her. She thought that it would be the end for her and she might have to go to the homeless shelter to live once more. But she remembered that her mother would always tell her to pray to god for help. In the midst of her lonely sad state, a man came and helped her out by giving his own house to her. At first, she couldn''t believe it. "Did god really helped me out here?" she murmured. When she entered the house, it was spacious and was ideal. Not much was around. The room up on the top left floor already had everything set as a bed room. "A gift to you. My daughter used to live in that room. But she moved out a long time ago" the man said. Not wanting to pass up the chance, she immediately accepted. The weirdest part of the house was that there were no bills to be paid. Just then, the phone in the house rang. "Pick it up" the man smiled. Doing as he said, she heard a voice saying, "Alright Ms. Meracle Cross. We already accepted your resume. You can start your job tomorrow at our company *click*". She couldn''t believe it! Her whole life just turned around in just one second. When she turned towards the man, he donned a satin white cloak and disappeared in a flash of a light leaving behind only white feathers. It was then that she believed in god more than anything. Her life was still hard from there on out. A multitude of problem arose while she was at work and fatigue consumed her and her original personality turned sour. For weeks she worked to the point of exhaustion. She eventually got a raise within the first month of work. But it still didn''t help out. A lot of drama happened to her in the next few months. So she resorted to drinking booze to forget her problems. But who knew that one day she would meet Jin again naked. He came back out of his grave! So she thought that it was god''s doing. But she needed proof. So she went into the house to get a few weapons. A knife and a toy bb gun. She ran as fast as she could back to him to verify his identity. When she saw his face, it looked much different than it did when it was he was in his freshman year. It gotten manlier and more model like. So she felt a little guilty when she shot his face. But after verifying his identity, she was overjoyed in her heart but didn''t know why. When she heard everything from Jin, she acted as if she didn''t believe him. But she believed that it was god that sent him to her. So she told him the truth about his family and offered a way to help him. But who knew that later on, she would find out that he didn''t believe in god? That was a contradiction towards her belief and what happened to her recently. That was why she was so angry. Only later she found out the reason why he didn''t believe in god. Jin was the realist who chose not to wait for the helping hand of god but to help himself out. He was not taught the religious values and he also killed as a child out of necessities. But most of all, he wasn¡¯t taught who god was! Since he really didn''t experience what she experienced aside from the fact of being brought back to life. So she wanted to show him that god does exist. If he still doesn''t believe her, then all she can do is just apologize to him and accepts his point of view. Just as she was lost in thoughts on how to apologize to him, the news channel on the TV just came on by a random person turning it on. "Breaking news! A man just saved three lives from being ran over by a reckless driver but he paid their price in their place. As you can see, he wore a mask to cover his face and carried a box of fireworks. He threw the box towards a man and ran forward to push the other two away! But he got hit in the process! His body has mirror shards far up his sides! Will he survive?" the news woman reported. "I hope he does. I mean, if he really did saved them, then that means we have a hero on our hand!" another news woman said. "But you can ignore the fact that the hit and run could''ve been a set up" the new man said. When Meracle heard this, she thought, ''the man might be right''. But then when she took a closer look at the "hero" she recognize the hair style. Messy back, straight front! She also realize that the man also carried fireworks! Who would buy fireworks in autumn before winter? There was only one person like that. It was Jin himself! Meracle was frantic. For hours she worried about him. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. But she couldn''t get off work early. She had no choice but to stay... Until a voice shouted, "Alright everybody. We are going to have to leave early today. There will be a building maintenance for the next few days! So You guys get a few days off!" Hearing this, she thought that it was god telling her to see if it was Jin. She quickly looked up where he was sent and rushed off towards the hospital. When she got there, she saw a lot of reporters. But the hospital, did not let a single reporter in. She begged them to let her in but they refused. Feeling dejected, she was about to leave until she saw a familiar face. It was Rosa! One of her old friends during middle school. Rosa herself also recognize Meracle and came to greet her old friend. They talked for a while about life and the casuals. But when Meracle asks Rosa why she was here, Rosa reply to Meracle, "I was here because I wanted to repay the guy who saved my life. He ran in just like an idiot just to push us out of the way. But he had more luck than anybody I''d ever seen." "What? Did you see his face then? What does he look like?" Meracle hurriedly ask Rosa. "Why would you need to know? He saved me. Not you" Rosa frowned at the question. "Just tell me. Please. As an old friend" Meracle continue to insist to know what he looked like. Rosa, finally giving in, told her friend this, "he looked like the poor kid from middle school whom you used to like. You guys hung out for a while until he said that he hated you." "Hated me? Was that how it went?" Meracle was confused. Why didn''t she remember this? "Mmm He did say that. But it was to just keep you away from him because he had no intentions of involving you in his miserable life. Or that was what he told me back then. So he kept a good distance away from you but often asks about you. Towards the end of middle school, it looked like you forgotten about him so he did his best to forget about you" Rosa explains. "But this guy can''t be him. This guy has a little more flare to him." "But did he have pale model like skin, straight front hair, messy back hair, and acts like a child if not playfully?" Meracle continues to persist to verify if it was Jin. Rosa was shocked. She got most of it right. But acting like a child? No. Playfully? she hits it on the head. Rosa, shaking her head nods and admits that it was like she said. Rosa then left quietly waving her hand. ''If it is that boy, then I''ll be damned'' Rosa thought as she left. Meracle, seeing that she couldn''t enter, could only wait at home for his return. So she swung by a bar to drink a couple of shots before coming home. She was in quite the happy mood now that she knows Jin a little more and the fact that she met an old friend. But when she got home, she couldn''t believe what she smelt. The aroma of food filled the air and the familiar silhouette of a person cooking in her kitchen. Her eyes widen with disbelief. Though his entire torso was covered in bandages, he was still cooking like normal. The only things he wore was some long slacks and some socks. "Jin?" she called out the first name to pop up in her mind. Surely enough, the man responds to her with a slight laugh and said, "Ah ha... So you''re home." he turns his head and smiled. "Lets eat! I''m hungry! The hospital had nothing good to eat. So i came back as fast as I could!" Jin turns around to serve the dishes onto the table. She couldn''t believe it. How was a man who just got ran over was here? "Ah. Right. About this morning.... I''m sorry about what I said. I hope you can forgive me" Jin said as he clasped his hands and bow towards her. Jin, who wasn''t really in the wrong apologized to her! Knowing his nature, he really didn''t want to let sour feelings to stay. Thus he wanted to admit that he was wrong rather than making her apologize or make her feel bad. She rushed up to his back and hugs him. "Ah... Don''t apologize. Actually Jin.... I was wrong. I just didn''t know enough about you. I wasn''t thinking about what you''ve experienced compare to what I''ve experience." Unexpectedly, his back felt broad and strong despite how he weak looks. "Ow... Meracle. Can we do this later? My back still hurts from being hit..." Jin groans. He only rested for a little, so of course it would still hurt. But then she realize that he said her name. "Eh? Jin? Did you just say my name?" Meracle was surprised. Did he finally remember her? "Yeah. I remember a little. But we can talk about this after dinner. I''m about to get a back cramp!" Jin was really in pain now. Quickly, Meracle set him down on the chair. Seeing the pained hero, she had to laugh. ''Did he really save those people? He sure doesn''t act stoic at all" she thought. She soon forgot about all those religious business and let bygones be bygones. After all, no one wants to fight over something so small for a long period of time. It just wasn¡¯t right if she did persist. Epilogue to chapter 6: Paths to a saint To re cap what happened to me while I was in the hospital. I was resting in bed until I felt something hitting my head hard. TWICE! The same feeling I had in my dreams. When I opened my eyes, there was a young man dressed in satin white cloak. I couldn''t help but to feel that I know him from somewhere. "Ah you''re finally awake. So let me brief things" the man quickly spoke. "The heavens wants you to become a paragon of light. So you have a few choices. 1. Live the next 3 years doing good deeds and dying a virgin. This will make you a middle class or upper class saint. 2. Don''t die as a virgin, but still do good deeds. This will make you a lower or middle class saint. Or 3. You can follow the old path of the ancient saint, train your Qi to saint level and then become a saint. This will bring you to either lower level saint or high level saint. Depending on your talent. You might fail though. 4. I can tell you that if you lose your V-card, it will be harder to be a saint. Training is harder. So pick your way wisely. That is all since the other old person didn''t get here in time" "What? Tell me who you really are!" I was scared. How the hell did he find me? "Sorry no time kid. I have to go soon." the man responded. "Then tell me one thing." I really had to ask him. "Hm? Alright. I''ll answer one question. Shoot" the man agreed. "Is there such a thing as god?" I know this was slightly ridiculous. "Ha ha... AH HA HA HA HA!" The man laughed wildly. "Hm?" I was confused on why he was laughing. "Which god are you talking about? Because there is the creator, the destroyer, the one who controls fate, the almighty fire god, the almighty water god, the almighty wind god and so forth" the man answered me. "Is there an almighty all powerful god?" I really had to ask. I knew nothing about god. So if I wanted to understand her, I need to know why she believes in god so much. "If there is one, I never saw him" the old man answers. He then walks over to me and touch my abdomen. A shining light gathered around me and quickly and my body felt a lot better. But there were still some parts cramping up. "I''ll also send you back to rest. There are too many prying eyes here. Careful of those reporters." As he said that, I was instantly transported towards home. "So there is something called god. But there are many of them? But who was that? Was he also a god?" I muttered. I look down at my bandaged body and was completely healed on the outside. But muscles pain still exists. I lay right back down and shut my eyes. ''Who ever he was, he sure is amazing. So that is why she was so insistent on believing god. He must''ve helped her out at some point as well'' He thought that if he becomes a saint, he might be able to do the same for others. "Wouldn''t that be awesome if I could help out my family like that? Become a saint and make miracles just like that" I said in a daze. I blink a couple of times before sleeping. A bunch of images flew past in my mind and the name Meracle became familiar now. Although the images were blurry, I remember her face now. She was the girl I met a few years back who often likes to wear different wigs because she likes to cosplay as anime characters. But because of how the bullies threatened me in my middle school years, I couldn''t allow her to get involved. So I pushed her away for her own safety and took care of them myself. (Middle school years are grades 3- 7. Early school years were pre-K to 2. Highschool from grades 8-12) How did I take care of them? I took their beatings for a while. When they brought a weapon, it didn''t hurt to be stabbed a couple of times. I just made sure to avoid the vital points and blood lines. But when they brought a hammer to smash my bones, I gave no more face. How could I let it continue? If I let it continue any further, I would have no way to work to earn money! I needed books and pencils to write! I needed to buy clothes my parent couldn''t buy for me! Now you might wonder, "why didn''t you tell the teachers or some other adults?" For one simple reason. I already did. No matter what I said, not a person did anything. I''m not going to wait around to save me. I''m not going to become a cripple! If I did, then my life would have no meaning. So I fought them using every dirty tricks in the book. This was how I fought my enemies. If they out number you, you out smart them regardless of pride. I quickly threw everything around me at their eyes which blinded them for a while. Then i snatch the hammer away and swung it downward hard at their feet making them unable to run. I then smashed their hands to make them unable to crawl. But I could not leave it at that. It would be giving undue mercy. They were prepared to take my life. So why should I spare them? Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I started to smash every bone possible in their body that wasn''t going to take their life. With each bones smashed, I gave another threat. I did not cripple them. No I was not that evil. I made sure that they were able to heal. But I did take a prized possession of theirs. I took away their entire set of front teeth knowing that they would regrow anyhow. After all, people have two sets of teeth. Using my hands, I punched each teeth out one by one. From that day forth, they could not eat meat or anything that was hard. They could only rely on fake teeth. One day, they came back with revenge. They called their older siblings but I did just the same to them except the girls.(I''m still a man alright?) But when their parents came, they caused a storm. My father was fired from his job and had many financial troubles coming towards us. My grades were forcibly plummeted without a real reason. Would I let this go? Hell no. But before I could do anything, it all disappeared in a flash. A great fire consumed all three homes and took away their entire families, companies and assets. My father soon was rehired and all financial troubles disappeared. But I was taken away to a foster home due to my "vile nature" and sent to a rehab home. My only question is, "How was my nature vile?" All my actions were just and not one person was willing to help out. If there is such a thing as vile, it would be the parents. Those people did not know how to raise their kids. Their kids were just as bad as other criminals. But I spent a great deal of time in the rehab home. It was half a school year that I spent in that home. Then I came back. I don''t remember the details though. When I reopen my eyes and turn my head to read the clock I saw that it was already 4:00 PM. "Hmm... I guess i have to make food." I tiredly murmured. I got right up and made food for the next fifteen minutes. Just then i heard the door opening. ''Hm? Is she home?'' and when she did call my name, I already prepared a lot of thoughts to resolve things. I lied about coming back home quickly. Then I apologize to her. I can admit my wrongs. But most of all I didn''t like arguing with her for long. I apologized to her and she apologized to me back. When she hugged me, i felt a great sharp pain up my spine spreading through out my back. I thought I had a back cramp for a minute. You also already know what happened from there on out. After dinner, I explained how I remember her but did not tell the full story of my rehab year. It was because I didn''t remember any of the experience during rehab and was eventually sent back anyhow later the following years when I did the same thing and was completely justified. I also explain what happened to me today but left out the old middle school girl. She was a bully! Why would I tell her anything about a person I hated? But I did say that someone paid for the hospital bills. To show proof that I was in the accident, I took out my mask. We chatted the whole night away until midnight. Since the both of us were tired, we quickly cleaned up and prepare to sleep. So I quickly went to sleep early while thinking on what paths to take to become a saint. ''Die with my V-Card? Sounds sad but simple enough. Abstain from adultery? Never had interest in it anyway. Die losing my V-card but have to do more good deeds. Not bad. Sounds just like how I want to die. Die doing a lot of good deeds without having to die lonely. But train as a saint? How do I do that?'' I thought to myself before I fell deep asleep. Jin soundlessly fell into a deep asleep. It was a good thing that Jin was home. After Jin was transported, what Jin didn''t know was that the reporters stormed into the hospital in search of the mysterious savior. The doctors were slightly useless to prevent them from entering Jin''s hospital room. So were the securities. But how could they stop all of them? But when they entered, they saw nothing. The room was perfectly still and not a thing was out of place just like an empty room. The reporters were frustrated and searched the entire hospital but nothing came up. So they all went away disappointed. From the top of a building, a man in a white cloak smiled while watching over Jin. ¡°Even if you do a lot of good deeds, don¡¯t die before the three year time limit Jin. Be careful as well. Don¡¯t be too good heart-ed. You might save the wrong person.¡± and disappears like fog. Prologue to chapter 7: Have you decided yet? The image of this dream is different. If the scenery the past dreams I had were calm and peaceful, this dream would be chaotic and demonic. Skies filled with thick black clouds and not a shard of light came through from the heavens. The only light was the sea of fire right below my feet. In front of me stood a man encircled by many enemies. The number of people who surrounded him easily exceeds hundreds of thousands as they cover the horizon. Each person holding a weapon and stabbing the man multiple times before he finally collapse. All of the people who stood before him had a reason to stab him. Greed, fear, hate, pride, wrath, envy, and vengeance. What ever it may be, it was related to one of these reasons. "Ha ha... AHHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHHAHA!" mad laughters erupted from every person in the vicinity. "Finally this spineless coward met his end." one of the person spoke out. Some wanted what he had on him. Others wanted things they didn''t have to take away from him. But regardless of the materialistic objects or ethereal possessions they wanted from him, they knew that they might not even get what they wanted. It was due to the many competitors here. But it didn''t matter. It was because in the next second, the collapsed man oozes out seven dark liquids and each had a different color. Each were distinct but pure and strong. The moment the liquids came out, every single person were paralyzed in fear. Fear of the liquids itself, fear of what might come next. "How can you call someone spineless if that person lived his life with all his heart to protect what he deems precious? How can you ridicule someone a coward if that person has the strength and resolve to fight? I may not be able to fight honorably like those warriors. I might not have god like strength like those heroes. But what I have far exceeds and shall excel farther than what anyone would ever have. But all I wish for was one thing and yet those heavenly bastards couldn''t grant me it! I am here as the opposer of my own fate and I am the living proof of the ones who were unfairly judged by the heavens! I will and shall bring those partial bastards down and all those who supports them!" The man''s voice resounded within the darkness and silenced the madness. The man who just collapsed a few seconds ago rose up like a zombie. Those people that stabbed him were afraid to look into his eyes because those eyes carried the flames of an avenger. With each breath the man took, it sounded as if hurricanes would be summoned by a mere breath. Light violently flashed within his eyes. *GULP* The people around him regretted their recent actions. The moment the man got up, was the moment they had a premonition of their death. Before anyone of them could move, the man inhales a deep cold breath. The temperature instantly dropped and all life seemed to stop moving. The black liquids already spread out thinly covering the land in a dark blanket. The thinly spread liquid suddenly transformed into a vortex and began to suck out the remaining life forces of the dead and their bodies became living ice blocks. But it did not move the bodies. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.The man sighed at the sight. Once more, with just a breath, he just killed so many people without even having the intentions. In truth, he was breathing to absorb the energy around him to re-condition and heal his body. But since his wounds were too severe and he needed a lot of energy that he accidentally absorbs all the life forces around him. All he desire was something simple. He didn''t want to fight, he didn''t want to survive, nor did he even want to breathe. The lives he took were meaningless to him. He took them not because he wanted to, but because he had to. He looks up at the dark skies and with a wave of his left hand, the skies clears up like a miracle of the heavens that just descended upon the land. But there were no miracle on the land. Just many cold dead bodies unable to live again. The man looked at each person he killed in tears. Nevertheless, he made their graves with his own hands. He dug each grave and paid his respects towards the dead. He bows one hundred and eight times to each grave and prayed for their rebirth to be something more meaningful and full than what they had in this life. After the man prayed to each and every grave, and I do mean to the very last grave, he turns towards my direction. His face may slightly differs from mines but we look almost the same. "Have you decided yet?" his words contained hints of bitterness and sadness but they were directed at me. His right hands flickers and the world turns dark again ending the dream. When I woke up, I felt like I was in a deep nightmare and broke out in cold sweats. I look down at my body to see that it was oozing blood out of my pores. "!!! What in the name of the world just happened to me?" I was scared. Why was I bleeding profusely? It didn''t make any sense! I quickly ran to the bathroom to wash off the blood but then discover that when I wiped away the blood, there were remaining stains on my body that looked like cuts and holes made by the same weapons that pierced the man! "What is it that I have to decide mysterious man?" I mutter in pain as I look at myself in the mirror. I saw that I was only average, the face I had is something I always believed was normal, and the muscles on my body were flimsy. The only difference now is that I was covered in a lot of blood stains that looked like I just went to hell and came back. Only after half an hour did they disappear. By then the time was only two in the morning. I still felt tired so I went back to sleep. Chapter 7: What a saint signifies and what I want Ngggh... My head pulses with pain as if I was beaten with metal bludgeons. I open my eyes to the sight of roaring molten fire and endless miasmas. Flying reapers ran across the red skies leaving a contrail of smokey blood and screaming out a mad laughter while carrying corpses of living beings along those trails. You could even see the wailing souls! To my right, I saw a land that was rained down by the heavens with lightning and hail. People everywhere were getting stuck left and right by huge blocks of ice or getting fried by lighting by the violent skies. To my left, the land splits and crumbles swallowing up all life with its huge gaping mouth. The people were helplessly swallowed down to the bottomless abyss. I turn around and saw that behind me was a frozen world where it looked like even time has stopped because of the lack of life. I walk to one of the snow covered boulders and wipe away the snow. Underneath were people screaming for help or holding their loved ones inside the ice. "What the? Did the world just turn into a hell hole?" The scenery kept on changing no matter what direction I look. Be it up, down, left, right, or diagonal. Another scene of hell appears right in front of me. What what was the most common were the people. Each and every scene had people dying if not living beings screaming in terror. They all were screaming for help. But i couldn''t do a thing. How can I help them? It wasn''t that I didn''t want to help them. But I couldn''t. Space twisted and spun around me. It gave me a great head ache but the scene of hell finally stopped. But before me were ninety nine figures. Each looking majestic, heroic, and over all serene. Each differs from the next but all had the same three traits. But most of them were covered in a darkness and I couldn''t see their features clearly. But what caught me the most was the middle one. His features were clearly distinct. His eyes carries a merciless look despite his tranquil face. his hands were pure black but his entire skin on his body was white like a ghost. His body was so depraved of nutrition that he looks like he was a living skeleton! The only thing that looks healthy was his face. I could even see the wailing souls chained to his back crying out for help but they could not speak. Not every person in front of me had wailing souls. The first one to the far left had no wailing souls. But the one in the middle had numerous souls piled up so high that it could even pierce the sky and reach up to heaven. ''Why in the world are those souls chained to his back?'' "Have you decided yet?" The middle man ask me. The same middle man that had dark hands and countless souls chained to him. The same voice that asks me in my dreams not so long ago. I did not have a clue as to what he meant. What did he mean by decided? Did he know about the paths to a saint? "Look behind you" the man points directly behind me. When i turn around, i could see that there were a huge number of wailing souls were chained to my back me. They were screaming in a profusion of languages but I knew the one word they all screamed. They needed someone to help them. I look down to see that in my hand held those chains that binds them. The weight increases with each desperate cries of help. The souls then turned into a hurricane and I was the eye of the storm. They slowly close in towards me and engulfs my body with their airy form. When they did touch my skin, I could feel their pain. Once the formless souls were close enough, they started to bite me. "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" I roar out in pain.With each bite comes more and more despair. But within those despair I could hear what they wanted to say. Some of these souls died a terrible death. Some died unknowingly. Some of the souls scream for redemption. Some cried out for me to return their loved ones. "Shut up" a voice snorted coldly. The souls trembled in fear and stop all at once. "Sorry about that. Some of these souls can lie to people you know." The voice warmly said. I look in direction of the voice and it was clearly the middle man. Despite looking weak, his words held a lot of power. I touch my body to see if there were any wounds at all. But there was not even a trace of a bite mark. No blood either. I look at the middle man in awe. How strong was this man? "Let me introduce myself, I am the saint but you don''t need to know my name now." the middle man said. "Saint? How was that possible? How can you be a saint if you have all those despairing souls behind you?" i ask him "He he... There are many definitions of a saint and many paths towards a saint. Just as there are many paths to become a hero. Don''t worry about the details for now Jin. I just want you to know that on the paths of a saint, there are many trials that are just dying for you to come to them" the man smiled coldly I felt a shock going up my spine. Despite what he says, it really makes me re-think about becoming a saint. "Just so you know, if you do walk down the path of training to be a saint. I can help you. But also know the many lives that will be caught and be used if you do desire to walk this path" he warns me. "Then I''ll just refrain from training to be a saint and die like a normal person while doing a lot of good deeds in life" Even though i said this... I was still not sure of which paths to take to become a saint. "Meh. It is up to you. I''m just offering you another way to become a saint. But let me ask you this. What is a saint?" His cold smile just got colder. When I think about it, I didn''t even know what a saint is. I did not even know what a saint signifies. Nor do I know what being a saint signifies. All I know is that I was given a few easy way to be a saint. One is to die a virgin while doing a lot of good deeds. The second is to die losing my v card and I would have to do more good deeds than the first options. But the third options doesn''t require for me to die. All it requires for me to do is to train to become a saint. But the third option was harder because I didn''t know how to train to become a saint nor do I know how hard it is to become a saint. "Looks like I was right wasn''t I? AH HA HA HAH!" the middle man laughed "...." It was really sad because I can''t refute this person. No matter how much intelligence I have or how strong I am, I did not know a single thing about saints. "Well no matter. I''ll tell you ahead of time. Those heavenly bastards are slow anyway. They even intentionally left out somethings so that you won''t know when you become a saint. How disgraceful" The man''s voice was filled with spite when he talked about the heavens. "Saints are beings who enters a higher realm. Once you become a saint, it signifies that you are no longer limited by mortality and more or less signifies that you no longer bound to the world and no longer human. In the ancient era, the easiest way to attain this was to cut one''s self away from the world and worldly desires. Once a person is caught within worldly desires, it is hard to cut away from the world." What he said wasn''t wrong. It is because having worldly desires is precisely what makes me human. I may not look like I have a lot of desires but I do. I desire money because I know what it means to be poor. I desire strength because I know what it means to be weak. But because I desire a lot of things, I find it hard to bring myself not wanting them. Who wants to be cut off from the world? A person would be forever alone and never be able to have friends, families, or even kids. What kind of life would that "Just so you know Jin. There are also many exceptions to the rules in becoming a saint. That is why I am offering you a way to not cut yourself off from the world and still become a saint. Wouldn''t it be great? You could still get women and still be a saint! Or get boned ha ha!" the man was slightly joking with that last sentence i believe. "I... really don''t know. I really don''t have that many desires in this world. All I really want to do is to help out my family in anyway that I can. So when I do die, I can be at peace when they die" I said to him. The man nodded slightly in satisfaction but then frowned. "A good answer indeed. But that answer only exist for those who don''t desire much in life." "Is that a bad thing?" (o.O) I was slightly confused. "I''m just not sure about you that''s all. Are you okay? Are you sure your balls are fine as well? Did they get smashed along the way of life? Did you re questioned your own desires and sexualities that you''ve tossed them all away and turned gay? Or did you just turned into an eunuch after you revive despite the beautiful blonde that is with you?" he is still frowning at me. His words made my right eye twitches like crazy. "No I am not confused about my gender and no I am not gay. My balls are not confused either. I am not an eunuch. I was born with little desires of my own because of my circumstances. Aside from my desire to help family when I become rich, I wish to help as many people as I can in this life. For those who makes my life and those around me harder, I''ll destroy those people with all I have. As for women I really have no intentions of having a lover until I am able to support myself and my family. If I do have a family, I would whole heartedly support them, raise them, watch them as they grow up and then I''ll die a peaceful death leaving the world with no regrets." I said almost feeling my arteries in my head popping up. "Your balls must really be confused. You are a mentally ill and challenged child from the moment you were born and that is why your p**** is not as active as it would be for a normal person. You not only chose to devote yourself to your family entirely, you chose the path to die like a virgin. No desires, no heart, and only lives for others. You make my blood boil like a god damn volcano you half baked half ass *****." The man harshly said and I could see his veins and arteries popping up. ''What!? I am a half baked half ass what!?'' I was reaching my boiling point. "But I don''t hate people like you." He then smiles. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Eh? "I''d rather live my life like you than to be a saint. Saints are often praised because they reach the realm where most gods are. But it is because they cut themselves away from the world that they forgot what it means to live like a person. A guy like you may not have many desires in the world, but based on your words alone, when you do obtain a desire or desires; you would chase it or them down till the ends of the earth without fear of the multitude of oppressions of higher powers or rejections of your peers and blow them all away with sheer will power." The man was smiling unusually bright as of now. The other "Of course! My father always taught me, ''If you don''t work for it, it is not worth it! If it is not worth it, then there is no meaning in chasing after it! Don''t lose something important as family! Should you want a family, work until you are able to support yourself!'' and for that reason I did not find a lover at this age. I want the person I am chasing after to be amazing and I''ll make sure that they are happy!" I stuck my chest out proudly. The other figures then laughs out loud that the darkness that was covering them was blown away. It was then that I realize that each and every single one of them looked like me. "Oh man. Such a big attitude for someone who fights so cowardly. But his heart is definitely much bigger than most of us at that age! AH HA HA HA!" the first one on the far left let his voice resound greatly. His voice boomed like a megaphone. "Oh give him a rest Ren. He has more balls when he was a kid but he was slowly manipulated to be a coward. It wasn''t his fault to learn to fight like that!" the man in the middle said to the first man. It was true. When I was a kid, I learned how to fight from a hobo. Don''t laugh. Despite the fighting style dirtiness, it actually helped me survive in poor world. The hobo himself also fought like this and came out victorious after many hobo hunts. Thus I used this style of fighting to protect myself and my siblings. Fairness were for those who could afford to be fair. Only when it comes to fighting in daylight and honorable fights that I let myself get beaten to a pulp. If my family finds out that I used this style of fighting, they would cry and say that I am the shame of the family. Thank goodness that I don''t show it to them. "Oh alright then. I suppose that if you are a child you would need to fight a little dirty to fend off a few gang bangers" the man smiles in acceptance. "Regardless of how he lived so far, his eyes still seemed pure like a little kid no matter how you put it. He accepts both the beauties of the world and the ugliness of the world. He detest fights and only wants friends. But that point of view will kill him one day if a person pretends to be his friend one day and back stabs him in the future" "I don''t think we have to worry about that. His mentality is still pure because of his love of fireworks as a child and his ability to act whatever role necessary when he is needed. But he can tell the difference between good and bad people. Backstabbers were never a problem for him. Don''t forget, he can kill people mercilessly when the times comes. But until then he is like a new born kid" the man in the middle had a lot of confidence in me. But the way he describes me.... "Well, he did kill some people as a child. I guess some things won''t pose as a problem." Ren said. Huh? When did I kill people? I can''t remember that. But when they mention that, my head started to hurt. "Hey Ren! We weren''t suppose to bring that up!" Lucian angrily shouted. "Whatever you say Lucian. Just tell him the exceptions of becoming a saint and let the boy wake up. It is nearly morning and we are running out of time." Ren said. He was slightly mad because the man in the middle, Lucian, has a lot of faith in me. "Hey! I thought we agreed that we wouldn''t use out names until it is the right time! Ugh.. Whatever. Listen up Jin. Saints often cut themselves off from the world because they want to become stronger or to suffer less and attain enlightenment. But other saints gain their status because they embody their ideals. It is because they embody those ideals that they can become saints and some of them don''t have to die to become a saint. Some embody love. Others embody life. There are many ideals to live up to. But it is up to you to reach that level in order to become a saint. If you are still unsure, just come to me and I''ll train you to become a saint and you still won''t have to cut yourself off from this world. Because saints that do cut off themselves from the world have a harder time remembering what it means to be human. Humans can become saints as well if the heavens deem you worthy. But not only the heavens can deem you worthy but the world can as well. Remember, the will of the heavens are the wills of the world''s inhabitants and the will of those who have passed on. The will of the heavens can change. Another good way to become a saint is to master an element. But that would require you to train as a saint. But the you would have to understand the element first. The last way is to just build up your good karma that it surpasses the limits of a human good karma. So just try to live life and do many good deeds. Phew I said it all in a flash." Lucian speedily spoke all those words so fast that and I nearly missed what he said in the middle. "Uhhh... Okay. Thanks guys." I smile in relief. A light began to shine and envelops me in its blinding radiance to signal that it is near the end of the dream. "A warning Jin." it was Ren who spoke up. "Your world might become like this even if you don''t train to become a saint. But training would allow you to protect those close to you. Just don''t try to save every person you see" *Woosh* "Oh by the way Jin! If I were you, I would get it on with that blonde girl! She is a hard one to find! Don''t make her cry either!" Lucian said before I woke up. "SHUT UP PERVERT!" Ren shouted and I could hear a bang sound echoing. "Ngggh." I woke up with a splitting headache from the dream. It somehow went from demonic to soft explanation on how to become a saint. Not bad, but my head hurts from listening to those guys. When I finally came to my senses, I could smell some good food being cooked in the kitchen. I turn towards to see what time it was and the clock reads 3:00 pm. "Oh dang..." I completely overslept and forgot to make breakfast and lunch. But then the kitchen just boomed. I ran fast towards the kitchen to see what was going on. Meracle was making some dishes for lunch. Some came out completely good. While others... not so much. What just exploded was the microwave. "How did it explode?" I muttered. I took a closer look and saw that it was plain old popcorn in a bag but the bag exploded and the microwave was dark as well. *sigh..* Microwave is done. No more life can come out of it for a while. "Meracle? How did this happen?" I ask her. She cried a little at her slight failure. Who am I kidding. How can a popcorn explode like that? How can someone fail to make popcorn!? It was a microwave? "See... I am bad when it comes to cooking." she murmurs in a very low voice. "I didn''t want to wake you up since you were in a car crash so I thought that I could make food in your place for a while. So I went to buy fresh ingredients..." her fingers fidgets with each other. "I can''t make any fancy food so I made the simple ones that I knew. So I set the popcorn to one full minute like it said in the instruction." I looked around to see that the kitchen was a mess. The sight made my eyes bulge. The vegetables were poorly cut in the pot of soup and it didn''t even look close to done. There was only about two cups of water and a lot of raw vegetables. The fish were fried but there still were scales on it and they were burnt as well. The fruits were the only things that looked fine. But when I look at her hands I smiled. ''So she still couldn''t cook?'' I went to see the bag of popcorn and saw that it was open. But I also inspected the microwave and saw that the setting was all the way up high. The setting on the popcorn only needed the setting to be medium. "Heh... I see..." I said. I too make simple food everyday when I was a kid. Mostly, I messed up and had to eat the nasty burnt disaster. I would sometime make the same like she did. I went to get the first aid to apply it to her minor cuts and wounds. Then, I instantaneously devoured all of the food she just made. Be it the half done soup, the fish that still had the scales, and the fruits that was not cut yet. "Ah! That was quite good Meracle! Sorry that I ate all of it" I put on the happy smile to hide the hideous after taste of the food. The fish still tasted raw quite a bit and the vegetables... Oh dear me.... I wasn''t lying about the taste. I tasted worse. But my stomach still couldn''t handle the half done fish. Meracle looked at me with weird eyes. Eyes that sparkles like a puppy if not a cute cat. Then she jumps on me to hug my body which almost force the food that went down to come back up. Luckily I was still standing up. Using all my strength, I held it down. "How about this? We both cook food together?" I suggested still resisting the flow of the ingested food. "What are you in the mood for Meracle?" I ask her. I really didn''t want to eat anymore now. It took more effort to keep the food in my stomach than it did to keep on the smile. "What ever you want to make Jin." she said. So I went over to the fridge and pulled out a few ingredients to cook. "Alright then. Tonight, we will have curry!" I declared with a bright smile. In truth, the curry would help my stomach if I use the right ingredients. If not, I might have to barf out more than I would have to later on. While I was cooking, I look at her face every now and then. Seeing the smile on her face also made me smile. Thinking back to Lucian''s words, he wasn''t wrong either. She was a good person and a rare one to find. With her, my hearts thumps. But I''m sure that she doesn''t feel the same about me right now. But if possible, I want to include her in my future even if it is only for the next two years and some months. Epilogue to chapter 7: Have you ever dated anyone yet? -4:30 pm- The time was only 4 pm and yet we just had our lunch. During the time that I ate, I was wondering what did those guys mean that I already killed some people? When did I do that? I''ve killed ants, roaches, fleas, and flies. But I''ve never killed anything else beside that. As of now I am cleaning up the dishes and washing the rest of our dining utensils still wondering what Ren and the others meant. "Hm? What''s bothering you Jin?" "Ah.. It''s nothing. Just life..." I did not lie. I was really concern about my life. Meracle was standing beside me helping me wash the dishes. "What is there to think about Jin? You just live life right?" "I was thinking about my life" I said and tried to steer the line of conversation to another direction. "I was thinking about something along the line of career and job" "Well, what do you want to be? Didn''t you say you''d want to be a firework maker?" she said. I paused and thought for a while. She wasn''t wrong. I really did want to be a firework maker because I fell in love with fireworks when I first saw it as a kid. But then I remembered my dad shouting at me once saying, "Do you think fireworks can fill our stomachs!?" That really hurts because that in itself is true. Fireworks can''t fill a person''s stomach and the fact that fireworks are massed produced means that the maker are paid small wages. "Jin?" she looks at my face with curious eyes and starts to move closer to my face. I did not even notice that she was close to me. When I did notice her, I smiled a bit to brush off the awkwardness. "Well, I did, but now that I think about it, making fireworks are only meant to be a hobby that I wanted because it was beautiful. But fireworks can''t exactly fill the stomach of the maker" I depressingly said to her. Meracle could see the point of view I am giving. Indeed that feeding one''s stomach comes first. "I see. But what if you do get a job that you hate but have to work that job? Is it worth it?" She gave a refute that I could also understand. "Heh... I''ve worked many jobs like that Meracle. But to work as a firework maker.... I just can''t see myself doing those types of work to earn myself a living." I said. I hated many jobs that I''d done in the past. If there was a job opening, you could be sure that I would assimilate into the work force in a heart beat to give satisfactions towards my boss and to get paid. "Why are you so depressed all of a sudden Jin? It''s not like you to be depressed." Meracle frowned at my facial expression at the moment. My face was quite stiffened due to pain and stress. Maybe that was why I looked depressed. "Ah sorry. One of those worrisome moments about life. You know? Don''t give my depression any thoughts and let it go by. I''ll be back in the morning with my usual mood" I told her and forced a smile out. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" I was still washing the dishes untill...*POW* She pulled out the BB gun and shot me in the foot. "Stop being depress and forcing that ugly business smile! I hate fake people" Her cheeks were red when she said this. "Ah okay... I''ll try to be more genuine" I said. But that got Meracle madder. *POW*POW* She shot two more bullets right in the same spot! "No! Don''t try to be more genuine! Don''t act! What I hate the most are people who act well!" She yelled at me. "Okay okay! Just put the toy gun away.... It hurts..." I whimpered. *POW* "Don''t cry! Don''t pretend to be weak either! You just got hit by a car! You can take a BB pellet or three" She said. But I was not pretending. If she still remembers, it has barely been twenty four hours since I was hit by the car and had to take surgery. I could still remember the pain of taking out the glass shards! But the bullets.... Meracle glared right at me and then sighed. "Fine. I forgot the fact that you just got better, I won''t shoot you again. But there is no need for you to be depressed when I am around!" she said. Her face blushed a little as she said this. What was that suppose to mean? As long as she is around, there is no need for me to be depressed? I just got shot in the foot by her! If I am not depressed, then I am scared. "Heh... Alright. Let''s forget about this terrible mood and..." I started to say. *BANG* I was scared that she shot me again. But it turns out that she just slammed the sink with her hands. I nearly dropped a dish from my hands but I caught it in time. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "NO! We need to brighten up the mood!" She said with a deep malice. Her eyes revealed an evil twinkle. "Have you ever dated anyone before?" "Ah... no..." I muttered. "GREAT!" her voice was shrilled and happy. She quickly got out her phone, dialed a number on it and said, "Alright girl. Remember how I said that I was busy and that I couldn''t come? Now I''m no longer busy but I''ve also got us someone for our triple blind date! See you at six!" The voice on the other side was also giddy hearing this. I raise an eyebrow at the thought, ''Did she mean me? She can''t be serious right?'' But she was all serious. She turns of the phone and beamed her eyes towards me with a feral face that looked just like a predator who just saw her first meal of the day. "Alright Jin. I know that you haven''t dated anyone yet... So it is time for you to be a man! Meet people and get to know them! You can''t act like a kid forever." "Noooooo....." I really wanted to refuse. But she pulled me right her room and pulled out a bunch of men''s clothes. "Alright! Try a few of these on!" She quickly stripped me naked! I have never felt so violated in my entire life! But she didn''t care and no longer was embarrassed about seeing my body. I had no choice but to do as she said. She mixed and matched many clothes around until she said, "Stop! That... is so perfect!" I came out wearing a woolen jacket with some skin tight jeans and I had to wear some thin leather gloves. My neck was wrapped around with a white wool scarf. Underneath the woolen jacket was a tight white button down shirt that she forced me to wear. I... hate... tight clothes.... They squeezes the life out of me. I looked like one of those villains from anime who tries to be flashy! "C-can I not wear this and get something casual? I really can''t breathe in such tight clothes despite the nice fit" I try to complain my way out. But her glare said that she wanted things her way. She pushes me out the door, took some clothes out, ran to the bathroom, shuts the door and shouted towards me. "Wait right there! I''ll be out in fifteen minutes!" she said. -thirty minutes later- currently five o clock pm- She said she was going in for fifteen minutes. But why is it almost half an hour? No matter. The later, the better. During that time, I also made a make-shift mask. It was too troublesome to show my face in public. *click* Hm? Meracle came out wearing a white leather jacket, a pink 3/4 sleeve collar blouse, a blue mini skirt that had a thin white belt holding the mini skirt on her, and a pair of stockings. She even wore some make up that made her face looked so soft. She carried a small purse that contains some cosmetics, purse and other stuffs. "So. How do I look?" she asks me. "Beautiful..." the word just slipped out of my mouth. "Good. That''s how I want to look" she smiles radiantly. "Eh? What is that you have in your hand?" "Oh this? A mask that I made in the last thirty minutes that you were in the bathroom. I don''t want anyone to recognize my face even if I was dead" I said to her. "Hmm... The mask is fine. But you need to re-style your hair. People can recognize you by your hairstyle alone you know" she smirks. "Oh? That is not a problem. Do you got some hair gel?" I ask Meracle. She went into the bathroom and pulls out a unused hair gel container and hands it to me. I open the container and the smell of green apples whiffs pass my nose. I use a small amount of gel and styled and gently pulled my hair to look slightly emo where my hair covered one of my eye and one part of my face for the front hair. The front hair only revealed one of my eye so it was fine. For my back hair, I just combed it down to make it look a little more neat. "So, how about this look?" I turn to her to ask. "Whoa. You look like an entirely different person... Maybe one day you''ll show your entire face" Meracle was really satisfied with my new look. "Wait... did you just say thirty minutes?" "Mmhm. You were in there for thirty minutes Meracle." "Oh shi-. Let''s hurry!" she pulls on my arm and into her car. She quickly started the car and drove away. Her car was a new model so it was awesome that I got to ride in one of the new cars that just came out. Her driving skills were also pretty good as well. "Might as well go with the flow..." I murmured to myself. Prologue to chapter 8: The candidates We were parked a long way from the place we wanted to go so walking for a while was inevitable. When we finally arrived to the designated place, I frowned a little. The restaurant''s name reads, "Pink light district" with the description of, "Big as my rear" We enter the place to see that it was packed like any other restaurants. Meracle pulled on my arm and guided me towards the table we were supposed to sit at. The circular table had six seats and there were two seats remaining. So me and Meracle sat right next to each other. Of the six of us, three were male, and three females. Each of them looked like they had confidence in their looks as well. They were well groomed, good looking, and sociable. I on the other hand... wore a mask. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! But out of the three women, I notice the woman in front of me was the girl I had a crush on when I was in high school. "Seems like you guys weren''t late at all. We almost started without you" one of the male said. "Ah what does it matter? Lets start now that everyone has gathered here." the other male spoke out. Chapter 8: Pairing up I was nervous when I first sat down. Meeting people business wise I can do. But if I have to meet the person(s) face to face on a more personal level, I easily break down. But what got me nervous the most was two of the three girls. The first girl that got me nervous was my high school crush which I had no balls to confess. Her name is Mirana Silva and as strange and beautiful her name sounds, she is as beautiful as her name denotes along with a mysteriously sweet voice. The second girl got me nervous because she was the girl I saved in the car crash incident. Whenever I look at her, my face twitch and my body writhe in pain for a split second because I remember the incident not too long ago. I was glad that I had the mask. If not, the people could''ve seen my face sweating already. To calm myself, I turn to another direction and let my eyes wander. The entire restaurant was slightly hectic because of the many orders and waiters and waitresses ran towards their respective tables to serve. While my eyes were wandering, a waitress bumps into my shoulder. "Sorry" said a familiar voice. A shiver moves up my spine and shocks my brain. I turned my neck so fast that I thought I would pull a neck muscle. Going along the direction of the voice, it was just as I feared. The same girl, Gisela, just bumped into me. ''.... is Meracle setting me up for a disaster?'' "Jin? Is there something the matter?" Meracle was right beside me asking this question. "Ah.. Nothing Meracle. Just saw a familiar face." I responded back. She turns to the direction I was looking at. "Oh. Her? You know her Jin?" "More or less Meracle." I tried to say calmly. But my hands were already sweaty. "Well that''s my friend over there. I asked her a favor to reserved a spot for the seven of us here" she smiled. "S-s-seven? Wasn''t it suppose to be six Meracle?" "Well.... She wanted to meet someone to hook up... So I am a third wheel here" she helplessly muttered. "Hook up? Third wheel?" I did not understand. Maybe it was because I''ve never dated that I have never heard of these words. "Ah don''t worry so much Jin. It''s fine if I''m a third wheel. I still got my problems to get over" Meracle waves her hand as a gesture to tell me not to mind what she just said. "Oh? So your name is Meracle? What a beautiful name!" A man next to me exclaimed. His handsome face shows that he was no older than twenty five. His tanned skin and toned muscles can be seen because he only wore a vest as a shirt and some jeans. His hair could be said to be a side pompadour hairstyle that was only five inch high with a face that looked manly. "My name is Kyle Reed." He extends his hand passing my space and towards her to shake her hand. He gave her a smile that made both our hairs on our skin stood up. "Ah... Sorry. I am not really a part of this date tonight. I''m just taking someone''s else place until then" Meracle did not shake his hand but nervously replied to him. He ignores my presence and moves closer to Meracle to take her hand.His smile suddenly got brighter and gave off a scent of mint and said, "Hey it''s fine. We can have fun until she comes" In my chest, I could feel a slight twinge when he grabbed Meracle''s hand. "Hey mister Reed. Personal space please? Also, Meracle said that she is not a part of tonight''s date" "And you are?"He said. His face tightened slightly as he looks towards me. "A man in a mask? Not cool to not show your face to others. Especially on dates. That mask is so retro and makeshift, I thought you were here for a carnival festival instead of a date." "Hey Kyle. That''s enough. We are here with other people and he is her friend and you are invading his personal space to shake her hand. So it is better off that you do apologize to him." The man next to Kyle said in a stern voice. His has milk white skin complexion, his face is like those of model''s on TV (no older than thirty), His hair is combed to look like he works in the business industry (side part classic cut), and he wore a dark blue suit. "Hmph. Fine. What kind of man hides his face on dates like these." Kyle angrily muttered. "Sorry about that. Your name is Jin right?" The man''s face was serene as he said this. "Ah yeah" I said. "Forgive my friend. He is slightly short tempered and isn''t as bad as he act right now reguarly. I am also sure that you have your reasons for wearing that mask. It doesn''t look that bad either." the man said in a business manner. "Alright. But will you also tell us your name?" speaking to this man made me felt calmer. "Oh right. My name is Akira Yukimura" the man said. ''What the... His name sounds cool and he even looks good.'' "Awesome! Your names sounds really cool!" a girl said. I turn to who said it and it turns out to be the girl I saved from the car crash. "It does doesn''t it? My father wanted a cool and prosperous name for me so he chose Akira. But the Yukimura kills the first name slightly" Akira said in a happy tone. "By the way" Meracle spoke up. "Why don''t we all introduce ourselves. I''m Meracle Cross and next to me is Rosa Diaz. Beside Rosa is Mirana Silva" Everyone took a good look at each other. The only one that stood out the most was Mirana. Her beauty out shines the others by far. As for the males, Akira stood out like the sun and I was the one who stood out like a sore thumb. The reason? ..... Simply because I had a mask on and it was terribly made. Meracle was nervous and nudge against me. "Hey Jin. This is your first group date. So take off your mask or else you will lose face and your advantage to these guys." she whispers. "It''s fine Meracle. I really do have a reason not to take off my mask. So please don''t force me to take it off" I whispered back to her. "Fine. Just don''t blame me if you lose your chance at dating Mirana" Her voice was getting lower. "Why would I need to worry about not dating Mirana if I have you?" I joked. *PINCH* A sharp pain came from the right side of my side. "Stop saying words that you don''t mean. I hate fake people" Her face was really red this time. "I-I got it. So please let go of my right side. It still hurts you know" I whimpered "Oh? We already got a pair?" Mirana''s sweet voice came out. "Eh? What''s a pair?" I ask. "We. Are. Not. A. Pair. I told you guys that I am here in another person''s place" she strongly denies whatever they were saying. "I''ve been wondering. Who is this mysterious person who reserved a spot here?" Akira asks Meracle. "She''s coming. Just wait for a bit. She''s already here actually. Just give her another 15 minutes." Meracle said. "While we wait, why don''t we order some food?" Rosa suggested to the group. "Mhm Sounds like a good idea. But one thing, how will Jin eat?" Mirana shows a look of concern in my direction. "Don''t worry about me. I''m actually very full right now." I laughed. I laughed I''m not joking. The fish and the soup nearly took me out and I am still having trouble holding things down. The food convulsed in my stomach for the past hour and it just settled down not too long ago. "Really? Shame. I heard that the food here is really good." Akira said as he picks up his menu. The rest of us picks our menu except me. We ordered our foods respectively and waited. -15 minutes later- For a while, everyone discussed things with each other about their personal lives and idle chatter. I was the only one who did not speak much. What could I speak about? My childish ideal of being a firework maker? Yeah... That is very interesting... Telling people about how much I want to be a firework maker sure is a good way to make conversations. As for the others, they made jokes, laughs, and talked about interesting things. Akira was a business accountant and Kyle is still in college but plays a major league baseball team. Mirana is practicing to become a singer and Rosa is a nurse in a hospital which is not far from where Meracle lives. Just then, a girl walked over with neon green hair wearing latex pants, high heels, a beany and a pink sweater. Her sexy curves made two men jaws dropped and two other girls depressed. But most of all, she came over to our table and whispered to Meracle. ''So this is our mysterious girl huh?'' I thought. But when I took a good look at her face, I realize that it was Gisela. ''Oh come on. Why this...'' If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. If I were to describe Gisela to the best of my abilities, then I would say that she has the curves of an hour glass, the complexion of a slightly tanned person, the face close to a doll with long green neon hair, and long legs. Meracle got up, pulled the seat to the right slightly, got another seat from another table and sat right next to me. "Hey guys. I''m Gisela White. Pleased to meet you all. Meracle already told me your names as well." She said. She took a good look at the three of us males and one by one she judged us with her eyes. "Oh? Who is this mysterious masked marauder" she instantly took an interest in me. "Ha ha... No one at all. Just someone who had an accident and wants to hide his face" Kyle said. "Oh. So that is why you wear that mask?" Gisela raised an eyebrow. "Please don''t overthink the mask thing guys. He likes his privacy and let us give him some room" Akira spoke up. I was silent the entire time. Akira wasn''t wrong. I really like my privacy. Just hate showing my face to the world. "Well alright then. Since I finally got here, let us pair up!" Gisela said. She was really ecstatic about pairing up and was acting all giddy. The sight made me shiver a little. Each of the girls whispered to each other in small volumes so that we(males) can''t hear them speak. But I can hear them loud and clear. Although it was low in volume, my ears can hear their words like a loud speaker. How so? If one was bullied every so often at a tender age, he or she can or will develop abnormal hearing senses. This way, I can avoid bullies just by distinguishing people''s footsteps. Some people may not know it, but foot steps are just like finger prints. Be it loud or soft, as long as the footsteps are unique to every person, the footsteps can be distinguished. But this isn''t the time to talk about my shameful past. Currently, the women are whispering to each other and are mostly focused on Akira. They were deciding which person to take Akira. Their ranking were Akira, Kyle, and then me. You can already guess how the ranking works as well. "Hey Jin." Akira whispers over to me. "Hm? What is it Akira?" we spoke in low voices as well so that girls can''t hear. "Which girl do you like?" his smile was slightly sinister as he said this. "Well..I... Don''t.... Really..." I was kind of speechless. I never put any thought to liking girls or having preferences. "You don''t like any of them?" Akira was now looking concerned. "I''ve never been on a date before much less a group date" I shy admitted. This made the two (Kyle and Akira) of them grinned. "Well I liked the new girl that just walked in. She looks amazing" Akira was completely mesmerized by her curves. "No doubt Akira. I knew you were a man like I am" Kyle jumped in the conversation. As for me, I had my doubts. I remembered the painful moments of my earlier years and paled at their praises. ''A man like Kyle? I''m pretty sure that the two are plain perverts that knows what they want'' I smiled as the thought came to my head. Just then our meals that we ordered were done and the waiters brought over the platters to everyone. "Eh? I didn''t order this" I said. The platter was a simple large steak 16 oz. Meracle turns towards me and said, "I ordered that for you to eat..." her face was red. "Eh? But we just ate curry at home." I was shocked to see the huge steak. No matter how tantalizing the food looked, I could not eat it. "Just eat it Jin. Just think of it as a quick apology for the bad food earlier. I''ll pay." she nudge at my side. I groaned on the inside. I did not know what she was thinking when she ordered me food. I had no money to pay! The shame of letting my landlady to pay for me... It just hurts. "Alright then. Just let my take off the bottom part of my mask" I sighed. The mask I made was nothing more than a makeshift mask. So it had no real appeal to the eyes of others. But to me, it still had functions. The white mask is made up of two individual parts and is able to snap on to become one. This makes it easier for me to eat and breathe whenever needed. But there are more secrets to this masks. Just won''t state it now. *Snap* I took off the bottom part of my ask which only reveals my face from the tip of my nose and down to the chin. Not one person beside Meracle notice that I took off my mask. They were chattering and so distracted with the two other males and to each other that they forgot my existence. As for me, I just casually ate the steak. When I was done, I re-attached my mask back on with a quick snap. *Snap* Only now they heard the snap. All of them turned my way. "Hey did you just..." Kyle was shocked to see that my mask was detachable. "I was re-adjusting my mask" I quickly denied. "That is not what I meant. You just took off that mask!" Kyle was snorting out flames. "Hmmm... Yeah... So what about it?" I casually replied. There was not a hint of worry on my face. Not like they can see my face anyway. "Y-y-you!!!!!" Kyle balled his fist tightly. "So.... Have you guys finally decided your pairs?" I ignored Kyle. "Ah... Not yet. Just give us more time to decide." Mirana responded. ".......... The decision is taking too long....." I sighed. "Oh? Then do you have a solution? Cuz we are trying to be serious about the ones we pick" Gisela gave me a dead stare. I look down at my arm to see that the time reads 8:00 pm. "Only four more hours until midnight..." I sighed. "I do have a suggestion. Since this is a group date, we should give everyone a turn. Instead of picking our pairs, we will go in pairs with the person in front of us or of our choosing for only half an hour. The second method we could do is pull straws with numbers on them. The last method is.." I said to the group and trailed off at the end. "The last method?" They all wondered. "What is the last method?" Rosa asks me. "Simple. The males choose their girls." I answered. I then wrapped my arms around Meracle, pulled her towards me and said, "I already have my first choice" "W-w-wha? Get off me Jin! I just said that I''m not a part of the group date!" Meracle was flusted and tried her best to push me away. "Boooo........" I cried at the rejection. "Actually, I like the first option. This way, we will be able to decide later on for who to go with who in the end. Now that we know Jin is taken..." Rosa was just making fun of Meracle. "He is not taken and I am not interested in him. This is how he jokes around!" Meracle strongly rejects. "Ah you know you like him" Gisela continued to egg on Meracle. Steam could be seen coming from Meracle''s red hot face. I let go of Meracle and said, "Alright then. I''ll try to take this group date to be a little more serious. So which method are we going to use?" "We are going with the first method. Any objections?" Akira voiced out. Not one person objected. Of course Akira would not object. In front of him was Gisela. As for Kyle, in front of him was Rosa and she did not lose out in looks compared to the others so Kyle was satisfied. As for me... I paired up with Mirana for the next half fifteen. We talked for fifteen minutes straight but then stopped talking for a while. Suddenly, Kyle ordered for some beer and some of us were excited. Besides me, Rosa wasn''t excited. Things gotten a little strange after the alcohol came out. Only four people were drinking alcohol and those four were Akira, Kyle, Meracle, and Gisela but they were not drunk yet. Or, at least I think they weren''t drunk yet. I''ve never drank alcohol in my life and I''m not starting now. Mirana just didn''t like alcohol either so she didn''t drink. She was the first one to reject the alcohol the moment it got over. Rosa had work the next day, so she can''t drink at all. Meracle just went silent after drinking two bottles of beer. But the rest were slightly excited. "Group dates are strange" I muttered. But I wondered, ''why we have partners if we are in a group date?'' I didn''t know that I would find out in the next five minutes. Epilogue to chapter 8: Beginning of a game Although from Jin¡¯s point of view, it sounded like he was the short end of the stick. But that was not the case. In truth, each female candidates had an interest in Jin more than the other male candidates. Why did they have more interest in him than Akira or Kyle? For Gisela, she had an ominous feeling that she¡¯d met him before and that he gave off a mysterious aura of a stoic and dark knight. His appearance may¡¯ve changed a little due to the hair but she wanted to believe that he was the savior she met not too long ago. For Rosa, her women intuitions were usually right when she gets a strange feeling. She felt that the masked man was also her savior. She still remembers the young man¡¯s cavalier attitude when he was in the hospital. Even though he still had half a mask on the entire time he was in the hospital, she felt that it was him. After all, she could still feel the presence of the warm air that was blown in her ear. For Mirana, she had reasons of her own. For the most part, the masked man reminded her of someone from her high school years. Many people had no guts to confess to her and spineless people can be seen everywhere. But there was one gutless person that caught her eye. He never really did talk to her much nor interact with her. By the end of her high school year, she wanted to have one last talk with him. But he died standing and so she never had a chance. But the person in front of her gave off the feeling that he was one in the same with the person who died recently. So she took her chances. Meracle, herself had her reasons to be here and not to just be a third wheel. In her heart, Jin became someone more than an old friend whom she and he just remembered though her memories of him wasn¡¯t that clear. All she knew that they were once friends but never knew why. To her, it was more of an unofficial date that she wished to keep him all to herself and thus sat right next to him even when Gisela came over. But in her mind, she still remembers her old lover so she kept silent the entire time. So why did the girls talked more about Akira than Jin? Their real purpose was to fool each other. So they kept the fa?ade of being a nice friend to each other with the intentions of pairing up with Jin. They all acted nice and said things so that the others would be more focused on Akira than Jin. But their acting was terrible in the eyes of their friends so they really can¡¯t hide much from each other. Therefore, it took a while for them to decide. Meracle, overhearing their acts almost laughed but held it in for her friends. Kyle and Akira was also a bit dense. Kyle was overly depressed because they talked more about Akira than him. But he didn¡¯t even realize that the entire popularity contest talk was just an act. Akira himself was more nonchalant and didn¡¯t care whom he get with. The only reason why he was here is because Kyle dragged him to find himself a girl. He was about to leave until Gisela came in and enticed him with her natural hourglass curves. Kyle was more or less the same. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Jin, who was oblivious to their intentions and denser than a rock, believed that they wanted Akira and felt slightly depressed in his heart. In his mind, Akira was an ideal person whom might be popular with people who wants to live a comfortable life and Kyle is one of those stoic cool looking person who just might make other people¡¯s lives more exciting. But he was not jealous. He never truly liked a girl in his life so depression comes and goes for him. At best he had a crush on some women. Jin always had a pessimistic view of himself no matter how good he looked. Through this way, he did not over value himself but always undervalue his face and therefore is bad with meeting with people on a more personal level. When Jin came up with the suggestion, they all reached the same conclusion. Through this way, they can all test whether their intuitions were right or wrong. The very first person to test Jin was Mirana and she was ecstatic even though she did not show it. They all paired up with their partners and sat next to them. Rosa and Gisela was slightly anxious to pair up with Jin but they could not ignore their partner either. But they closely watched Jin and Mirana chat for the next fifteen minutes. During those fifteen minutes, Mirana bombarded Jin with a lot of questions. But no matter how much she pries, Jin would always answer them in an ambiguous way. For example, she asks him, ¡°Which high school did you go to?¡± and he would answer, ¡°My neighborhood high school¡±. Another example is when she asks him, ¡°Where is it located?¡± and he would answer, ¡°Near my house just a few blocks down¡±. But her last questions were, ¡°What was the school name and did you have a crush on anyone in the school?¡± and his response was, ¡°rich and strong kids bullying the poor kids. As for my crush, she is as beautiful and charming as you Mirana¡± which was off the chart. The last line made her blushed a little and made her end the conversation even though none of her questions were really answered. She was used to compliments but his words sounded strange and yet compared to the past compliments and praises about her, she felt more from his words than the other people she¡¯d met and was lost in a daze. Jin thought he¡¯d said something wrong to end the conversation on a wrong note but didn¡¯t know that she was blushing right in front of him for five minutes straight. The girls hearing these words felt sick to their stomach and slightly lost interest in Jin and thought that he was one of those high school playboys. Even Meracle felt a little sick. But he was only speaking what was on his mind and made things as ambiguous as he could. After all, who would believe that a dead man came back? He also have to hide things because he was afraid that they might find out. Gisela and Rosa was a few of his old school bullies and he would not let them find out. ¡°Hey guys. Why don¡¯t we play a game!?¡± Kyle suddenly blurted out. Prologue to chapter 9: Regret of a man Have you ever regretted something in your life before? I have. A man behind a mask. A man that looks like he has no class A sweet and calm voice the devil bears With a flash, He shows his enticing wears The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.Amongst the goods you see Are nothing more than his evil seeds You take a chance and hope that the seed bears fruition But in the end, All you will see is that all of your hopes had dashed This is the regret of a man who made to bend. - Rest in Peace By the foolish man Chapter 9: Simons Poker ¡°What kind of game?¡± Jin frowned at Kyle¡¯s suggestion. Jin was never really fond of playing games that other people made up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is nothing too bad. Just a game like truth or dare but with cards exactly like poker. It¡¯s called, ¡®Simon¡¯s poker¡¯. We play in pairs with one person holding the cards and the other drawing the cards. The holder can choose which cards to discard as well. Whoever have the best hand is the winner just like in poker and the winning team is allowed to order the other two team to do either a truth or a dare. To make things fair, the decision is also split between the winning team. One person can call dibs on another team to be dared or asked the truths. It can be both truths, both dares or one dare and one truth. We also have to do it if it is a dare but if the dare is refused, then the team has to do two dares next time they lose. But here is the kicker. The orders can also be for individuals. But the best part is that if one of the partner has enough courage, he can take the blow for his or her partner.¡± Kyle had an evil smile on his face. Akira, seeing this smile could not help but to sigh. He remembers the horrible memories when he played it last. He had no choice but to join. The others didn¡¯t really object and since it was a group date, they might as well do something fun. Meracle didn¡¯t like the sound of the game and so she was thankful that she was out of the game and had no partner. Jin had a straight face on so and he guessed that they can¡¯t read his face. But the girl next to him turned stiff. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong Mirana?¡± Mirana played poker before. She was also pretty good at it. But she was wondering about her partner. ¡°Are you good at poker Jin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just okay at poker¡± Jin said flatly. This made Mirana even more nervous. She was scared of what the dare may be. Jin was the card holder and Mirana was the ones who drew his cards. As for Akira, he was already bad with poker so he let Gisela hold the cards. Kyle himself chose to play as the holder and Rosa picks up the cards. In the first round, my hands held two kings (heart and spade), two queens (Heart and spade as well) and one ace of spade. Mirana whispers to me to discard the ace of spade and so I did although I did furrowed my brows slightly. Mirana picks up a card and it was the eight of diamonds. ¡°Alright it¡¯s time to show your hands!¡± Kyle declared when everyone was ready with their hands. Team 1 (Akira and Gisela) had a pair, Team 2 (Jin and Mirana) had two pairs, and Team 3 (Kyle and Rosa) had a full house and thus team 3 won. ¡°Alright! Then I call on Jin¡¯s t-¡±, Rosa was about to say something but Kyle cuts in. ¡°Alright! I call dibs on Jin¡¯s team!¡± Kyle shouted. ¡°Hey wait! I was about to call on his team!¡± Rosa protested. The two argued until she finally gave in. Rosa asks for the truth in Akira¡¯s team about his age. It turns out that he was only twenty five. Next came our turn. ¡°Alright Jin. I dare you to take off your mask!¡± He said in a supreme tone. ¡°Alright¡± I accepted. Slowly did Jin reaches for his mask. Everyone was really eager to see Jin¡¯s face face except Meracle. She was more interested in seeing other people¡¯s reactions. *Snap* ¡°Eh?¡± everyone said in unison. I took off the bottom of my mask and reveals my face from the tip of my nose down to my chin. The skin looked like a mannequin¡¯s face, smooth and pure white. The women were jealous of Jin¡¯s white smooth skin. The males just turned slack-jawed when they saw me taking off the bottom part of my mask. ¡°H-h-hey wait! That¡¯s cheating!¡± Now Kyle protested. ¡°I¡¯m not cheating. You said for me to take off my mask. I have a detachable mask.¡± I said flatly. Kyle, having no way of invalidating my claims sat right back down. Seeing this, everyone else laughed. I re-attached my mask back on. He grinds his teeth because he could not expose my face. In the next round, the results were slightly different. This time, Gisela and Akira won and Gisela was the first one to call dibs on me and Akira had to go with Kyle. He made Kyle drink reveal a truth and it only turns out that he is only a second string player in his team. ¡°Alright Jin! Time to meet your maker! Take both those masks off!¡± She highly declares. ¡°Alright. If that is what you wished¡± I calmly replied. *Snap* I quickly took off the bottom part. Slowly, I reach for the top part of my mask. This made everyone hold their breaths including Meracle. I made it a little more exciting when I jerked my hands quickly onto my mask. ¡°Oh my god! Is he going to do it!?¡± Rosa was the most excited one out of all of them. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what is under that mask!¡± Kyle said and still had that sinister grin. *Snap* ¡°Eh?¡± everyone couldn¡¯t believe it. They just heard another snap. ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t tell me I head what I think I just heard¡± Gisela¡¯s heart fell. Just like Gisela thought, I took off a layer of my mask off which reveals another mask below that is just like a masquerade¡¯s mask but much thicker. ¡°There. Done.¡± Another flat voice resounded across the table. Meracle couldn¡¯t help but to laugh out loud which attracted a lot of attention. Thankfully, the restaurant allows these types of rowdiness. Unlike most restaurants, this one is more like a bar and a restaurant combine since the upper floor allows dancing and loudness on the bottom floor. It was more like a carnival since everyone was happy. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.¡°B-but that¡¯s not fair¡­¡± Gisela sank back down in her seat depressingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry guys. I really do have my reasons to not show my face. I would really like if everyone respects that. Or¡­¡± My voice ends there. I reattach the rest of my masks on. ¡°Or what? Is there something bad that might happen to us if we do not respect your mask?¡± Gisela was grumpy because of my underhanded mask. ¡°Or else I might get angry.¡± I gave a bright smile to hide the malice of my words. ¡°*BAH* Who cares if you get angry. Fine. We won¡¯t dare you anymore anyway. You and your facial problems¡± Kyle said. His arms folded and his face shows discontent. ¡°I am really sorry guys. But I will promise you this, if you choose to ask me to tell you guys a truth, then I¡¯ll tell you it. Just don¡¯t as for a dare that is related to my face please¡± I tried to ask nicely. Everyone nodded in agreement except for Kyle. He was still holding a grudge against me because I did not do as he intentionally wanted me to do. But it was not like I cared anyway. In the next round, Kyle and Rosa won. Kyle, no longer interested my face, picked on Akira. He ask Akira for a truth. ¡°Before I worked as an accountant, I was a ¡­. Neet earning money though game tournaments nationwide¡­. And international wide¡­¡± He mutters in shame. When Kyle heard this, he roared out laughing. ¡°Ahahaha you were a neet!? Ahahahah!¡± Rosa¡¯s turn now. She turns towards me and asks, ¡°Tell me the truth Jin. Do I know you?¡± I smirked and took off the bottom part of my mask and said, ¡° Mmhmm¡­~Hu~ Just kidding. Ah ha¡­ I won¡¯t tell my name if you won¡¯t tell me your name either¡± Hearing this, Rosa smiled and was satisfied with my answer. The rest were confused. ¡°Hey wait a minute! That was not a truth!¡± This time Akira protested. ¡°It was Akira. However, you just didn¡¯t get the message¡± Rosa responded to his protest. ¡°How so? This guy likes being mysterious so much that he would even tell hidden messages. What¡¯s next? Lies?¡± Kyle was reaching his boiling point. In the next round, Kyle and Rosa won again. This time, Rosa let Akira and Gisela off by asking them to tell the truth. Gisela said that she worked in this restaurant and Akira answered that he was once a doctor. ¡°Alright Mirana and Jin. I dare you, Mirana, to kiss me on the lips¡± Kyle said. This was a dare that can be said to be taken a little too far. ¡°I¡¯ll take her place for that Kyle¡± I said before Mirana could say anything. This made Kyle jumped up. ¡°Oh hell no! I¡¯ll let that go! But you have to tell me a truth or remove your mask!¡± ¡°.... Fine. Then I¡¯ll let each and every one of you to ask me a truth right here and now. I¡¯ll answer it honestly without any hidden messages and without any ambiguousness¡± I said. It was not like I had any choice. I did use up their dares and truths unfairly so I allowed a little leeway. ¡°I accept it. I¡¯ll go first. Tell me, who do you like the most here?¡± Kyle was the very first to pick on me. ¡°I never had a preference in my entire life so the word like is invalid. But if I do say the girl that had the most impact on me right now¡­.¡± I shifted my eyes towards Meracle and smiled. I forgot that I still didn¡¯t have the bottom part of my mask on. But it wasn¡¯t like it mattered. Meracle just glanced away when I said it. ¡°Y-your joking right? Not one of these beautiful ladies but her?¡± Kyle said in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? She was the one who brought me here.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Nothing. Just unexpected¡± He admitted. ¡°Alright me next Jin¡± It was Gisela. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from this country. But to be more specific, I was born in the city but moved later to the suburbs during the depression¡± I answered her. ¡°You mean that you are from here? This area? The state of Lyca? The city? Then why haven¡¯t I seen you?¡± Gisela asks so many questions. ¡°Mmmhmm. I just came back from a long trip but I later on found out that my family already moved without leaving a notice. So I was homeless and jobless for a while¡± I admitted. ¡°Then where are you staying?¡± Rosa asks me. ¡°I¡¯m currently at a friend¡¯s house for a while until I can settle myself.¡± I answer her. ¡°Who is this friend?¡± Akira glared right at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Right, Meracle?¡± Rosa eyes beamed right at Meracle. Meracle was just drinking another bottle of beer and feigned ignorance to the conversation. ¡°Then how did you meet and how was it that she let you stay?¡± This time it was Mirana. ¡°¡­ that¡¯s two questions too many right there you know¡­¡± I murmured. When I thought back to the first time I met Meracle in a long time, I got shivers up my spine. ¡°Can¡¯t you just answer both for me?¡± Mirana looked at me with pleading eyes. Just when I was about to say no, Meracle then flared up. ¡°Hey! One question only Mirana!¡± ¡°Alright Meracle. How did you guys meet that allowed you to stay at her house?¡± Mirana just reformed the two into one question. ¡®Why is this girl so smart?¡± I whimpered. ¡°The funny thing is¡­ I first met her in front of her lawn¡­. She then shot me right in my left and right eyes as a warning and interrogated me. After telling her my situation, she decided to let me stay out of the goodness of her heart and I signed a contract written by her to be her house butler until I could help myself¡­¡± I shamefully admitted. Everyone else who heard this was either dying of laughter or crying in tears. Kyle and Akira both laughed while the others cried out in laughters. Only two people really cried and that was Meracle and me. Epilogue to chapter 9: Jin, the saintly demon ¡°AH AH AH AH AH AH Alright then guys, let us play three more rounds. Then we¡¯ll head to the very fun place!¡± This got Kyle to cheer up his sour mood. ¡°Three rounds is it?¡± I ask Kyle ¡°Yeah. Three rounds. Are you up for it? You guys haven¡¯t even won once!¡± He sneered. ¡°How about we up the ante. We¡¯ll do double dare and double truths. No avoiding it either. Also, it will only be between us.¡± I suggested to him. ¡°Oh? You sure?¡± ¡°mmhmm¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll up the ante! Just don¡¯t come crying when you lose Jin!¡± ¡°Oh I won¡¯t Kyle¡± I calmly replied. ¡°Hey Mirana, this time, just leave the cards to me.¡± I whispered to her. She nodded as well because she herself was angry. For the next three rounds, Kyle could not believe his eyes. For the next three rounds, Jin won all of them. His playing style was insane! When Jin first got his hand in the first round, he didn¡¯t even look at it at all! He simply discarded a flush! Kyle thought that he already got the game in his hand since he had three aces. But the hand Jin drew was a full house. ¡°You lose this round Kyle. I call on you¡± I said. I got up, took a cup, and filled it up to the brim with a multitude of drinks. Be it lemonade, coffee, beer, or soda. They were present in the cup. ¡°Drink this cup. I call it, Hell¡¯s Beverage¡± My voice went flat. ¡°Hey. I refused. That is still a part of the rules right?¡± He nervously said. ¡°hmmm true. But that was the old rule. You can¡¯t refuse this one. Remember? Or if we do go by the old rules, then if I win the next one you will have to drink double the amount¡± I reminded him. ¡°Alright. I refused. Next round is mine!¡± he shamelessly refused. But in the next round, it was the same. Kyle¡¯s hand was good. His hand was three eights, one four of hearts, and one queen of diamonds. He discarded a four and drew another queen. ¡°Holy shi- This must be my lucky day!¡± Kyle exclaims. He was sure that Jin had no way of beating his three eights and two queens. A full house! But Jin paid no attention to his hand. He just simply discarded his entire hand once more. Mirana was worried because his hand was originally a flush. Her face paled when he discarded his entire hand. Jin turns towards Mirana and said, ¡°Mirana. I need your luck for this next one. Can you help me?¡± He removes his bottom mask and smiled at her to ease her worries. Meracle, watching this scene, was jealous because he smiled at another women sweetly. Mirana herself was also at ease when she saw his smile. ¡°Alright Jin. I¡¯ll help you out¡± she agreed. ¡°Oh wait. Don¡¯t hide my hand. Just flip it on the table¡± Jin whispered to her. She didn¡¯t know what he wanted but she did it anyway. One by one, she flips each cards over. *Flip* ¡°One ace of clubs¡± she mutters at the first card. *Flip* the second card came out and it was a second ace. ¡°One ace of diamonds¡± she mutters again. *Flip* But by the third flip, she no longer muttered. ¡°Ace of hearts? Three aces?¡± She was shocked to see this. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes was filled was disbelief. ¡°Wanna make a bet Kyle?¡± Jin was very direct to Kyle now. His voice was flat and no longer the calm and silent voice as before. ¡°Huh? What kind of bet? There is no way you are going to beat my hand now. So make any bet you want¡± He said confidently. ¡°If I do win, you will have to drink as many cups as I do have aces. But if I lose, I¡¯ll have to drink ten¡± Jin smiled and extends his hands. ¡°Heh. That is not a bet! You got yourself a death wish! Deal!¡± Kyle was really confident. There was no way someone¡¯s luck was this good. *Flip* Just then, Kyle heard death¡¯s cloak flutter the moment the card was flipped over. ¡°Ace of spades! Four aces!¡± Mirana excitedly said. She clapped her hand at the miracle that just appeared. Jin, discarded his straight and achieved a four of a kind! He had four of a kind and all aces! But Jin didn¡¯t even take a look at his hand. Kyle¡¯s heart sank deeply and lost his arrogant attitude from before. ¡°Let us look at the fifth card¡± Jin was still calm and his eyes revealed a glint of coldness. Something that he rarely expose to people. *Flip* Mirana revealed the last card. It was the king of hearts! ¡°H-highest four of a kind in poker!¡± Kyle weakly moaned. His life flashes before his eyes as Jin quickly made another three Hell¡¯s beverages. But this time, it had ketchup, mustard, relish sauce, and wasabi. All four looked dangerous to drink. Fear was written across his face. ¡°So are you going to reveal your hand Kyle?¡± I smirked knowing that his hands had a full house at best. How? I was keeping track of the cards being shuffled the entire time. This was not luck. This was simply me playing cards and remembering all of their positions. I once worked as a hustler in a casino so that was my only talent. Kyle, knowing that he just dug his own grave, had no choice but to drink it. But then I said, ¡°Wait. We still got one more game Kyle¡±. Kyle looked at my masked face with a paled expression. ¡°W-what is it Jin?¡± This time, he was not as arrogant nor as badass as he was before. ¡°I want to make one last deal. Similar to before. If I lose, I will drink ten of these beverages. But if I win, you will have to drink a total of six of Hell¡¯s Beverages. But here is the kicker. When the deck is shuffled, and you will be the shuffler, we will pick out of the fifty two cards by our own hands. We each take turns picking so it will truly become a game of luck. So we could postpone this deal for now until the later¡± I said. This made everyone around intrigued in our match. A game of true luck? Of the fifty two cards? Draw your own cards? This was the most exciting match of poker that they¡¯d ever seen. Of course no one wanted to miss this one. ¡°Heh¡­ You got yourself a deal Jin. I no longer have anything to win or lose. So come at me bro!¡± Kyle was once more fired up and placed his last hopes on this last match. One by one, the cards were picked by Jin and Kyle. Every person watching was breathing heavily. Even Meracle and Mirana, who was next to Jin felt their heartbeats going faster. Kyle had kept a close eye on Jin in case of cheating. But there was no real way to tell! Jin and his insane memory was his weapon! How could Kyle know that he was able to remember their positions? Before, Kyle thought that he was just a passive panda. But behind those white facades, lies the evil eyed devil waiting to bait his next victims. But this is why Kyle had a back-up plan. He made marks on all four aces when he was shuffling them. He was guaranteed all four aces! ¡®*He* he* he* There is no way in hell that this man can get anymore aces or miracles. He just dug his own grave!¡¯ Kyle thought. When each person was done picking, the tension increased. People on the sidelines began to bet money on who would win. Even the restaurant owner was betting. When some people cane over to see Kyle¡¯s hands, they all bet on him. As for Jin, he did not even look at his hand. Everyone was betting on Kyle except for the few. Meracle, Mirana, Gisela, and Rosa all bet on Jin. Akira was Kyle¡¯s friend so he had to bet on Kyle. Not to mention he also saw Kyle¡¯s hand. Everyone behind Kyle had an evil smile on their faces and it was so scary that it looked like a group of vengeful spirits. ¡°Alright Jin! Let¡¯s see if you can make a miracle here and now!¡± Kyle slammed his hands downward revealing all four aces and a nine of clubs. Kyle laughs loud and clear that it sounded like it was amplified by megaphones. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.¡°¡­¡± Jin made no comments. *Flip* Jin flips over the first card and it was a nine of spades. ¡°AHAHAH he got a nine of spades!¡± one of the men behind Kyle roared. *Flip* the next card to be flipped over was a Jack of spades. ¡°Flush? You think you¡¯ll beat me with a flush?¡± Kyle was still cocky. *Flip* King of Spades came. ¡°Gyahahaha!¡± they continued to laugh at Jin. But the next card turned their laughter of supremacy into laughter of cold sweats. *Flip* Ten of spades revealed itself to the audience. ¡°Ah ha¡­. You can¡¯t be serious¡± Kyle now swallows his own saliva down with a audible gulp. *Fliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiip* The very last card came. The card that they thought was impossible to reveal. ¡°This is just not your day Kyle. No matter what color lady luck is, she is always helping the people that needs help.¡± Jin¡¯s voice softly swept across the restaurant like a gentle summer breeze that foreshadows the disasters caused by a coming giant storm. If Kyle¡¯s hand was like a tornado, he would be described as a growing tornado that would continue to suck up everything in its path. At least, at the end, he would be able to see hope. But Jin¡¯s hand was vastly different. It would be described as the personification of a hell. A demon bent on summoning a hurricane that would bring down the cold pouring rain to end all surrounding hope. Jin got up, took a few more cups out and started to make the hellish beverages. The very sound scared the living daylight out of Kyle. He looked down at one of them. ¡°They can¡¯t be that bad right?¡± he muttered. Picking up one of the cups, he drank it all in one gulp. A rush of various flavors that combined to make the perfect torture tool for the mouth just came! Kyle¡¯s stomach churned endlessly the moment it got down. His body convulses and twitches here and there. But it somehow settles. The other people who were watching this trembled with fear. ¡°Oh. That is not bad. Let me try the next one.¡± Kyle never felt that way before and so he thought that another one would not hurt. Or that was what he thought. The second drink came with the strength of a hundred men to withstand it. With the second drink, he felt that he was on the edge of death itself. When he finally got back to his senses, he saw that Jin was coming over with more drinks. All dark and similar to the ones on the table. His eyes bulged at the sight. Kyle quickly took the other two drinks and gulped it all down hoping to be knocked out just by the taste of the hellish drinks. Each drink was more demonic than the last. Finally, he fainted from the taste but it was only for a few short seconds. When Jin came around with the drinks in hand, Kyle lost his mind and rushed towards the bathroom screaming in pain. The flavors of hell affected his rationality and his mental state. His stomach felt pain like never before. It hurted so much that he wanted to puke and dispose of waste at the same time just so it could end. ¡°Why was he running?¡± Jin muttered curiously. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know why? Wasn¡¯t it due to the bet?¡± Akira was confused as hell when he saw Jin¡¯s face. ¡°Oh that? I was about to come over to tell him to forget the bet and just pay for the food today and apologize for the over-kill dares. Oh well. Seems like he took his own form of judgment then. Ha ha¡­¡± Jin laughed sounded like a demonic child at the moment. Everyone could see the shadow of a paled face demon behind that mask and sweet voice. Meracle could see the demon as well and was also scared because of Jin¡¯s fearful and daring gamble. Mirana was blown away by the devil. Rosa and Gisela both stayed silent as they watch the devil drink his own concoctions. ¡°Hey Jin. What are you drinking?¡± Akira had a lot of balls to ask Jin even after witnessing the devil himself. ¡°Ah this? Just a bunch of sodas I put together. Originally, it was another hell''s beverage but I decided to play nice. Orange soda, grape soda, and melon soda. Taste pretty good. Here. Try it¡± Jin offers Akira a cup. Seeing the cup, his vision turned blurry just by imagining the effect of the drink. ¡°No thanks Jin. I¡¯m alright.¡± Akira refused. ¡°But what was in his drink that made him go so bad?¡± He had to ask. ¡°Oh just random things. Beer, grape soda, pineapple juice, coffee, cherry slushies, and milk. But that was just the first cup¡± Jin nonchalantly responded as if it was nothing. ¡°Oh just the first cup¡­ Wait! Just the first cup!? What about the three others? What about the future two!?¡± Akira was seriously worried. ¡°Oh. The second cup contains wasabi, ketchup, mustard, soda, beer, orange soda, strawberry slushies, and Pineapple juice and soybean milk. Third cup contains a little more but I forgot the rest. As for the future two cups, I was going to have him drink water to wash it all down¡± Jin, still drinking his beverage just as before but this time, a smile could be felt through the mask. Sinister, sweet, and calm. Jin displayed no emotions the entire time the group date went on. But now he reveals a bit of his mischievous side to the candidates and was not ashamed in the slightest. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAHH¡± a shrilled voice could be heard coming from the bathroom like a wailing soul. ¡°Ha ha seems like he is enjoying his time very well¡± Jin laughs. ¡°Demon¡­¡± everyone thought. Even Meracle could not deny it. ¡°How could someone so cruel could exist on this planet with just punishing people with his drinks and enticing them to fall with sweet bribes?¡± Mirana thought. ¡°Surely the Jin from my high school could not be this evil¡­.¡± Even the owner told them to forget about paying for the food when he saw this. He didn''t want to offend a devil. Prologue to chapter 10: Simons end(Recap in a little more detail!) Why was it that people in the restaurant thought Jin was a demon? If we want to know, we would have to go from the beginning when they first entered. (There are more details that I¡¯ve added just so you know what other people are thinking.) The moment Jin entered the restaurant, everyone eyed him because he wore a mask. When they heard the word group date, everyone was slightly interested. As time passed on, a lot of people lost interests. But most of males were interested in the women which was why they stayed for a long time and hoped to get a chance to speak with one of the women. When game time came, the group was already in pairs to play poker. This made the crowd even more intrigued because the man behind the mask might reveal his face. But the truth behind his mask never came. The first time they heard the snap, the people thought they were imagining things. The second time, some of them saw it clearly. Clear smooth skin like a masterpiece doll and not a trace of hair on his skin. This was only the bottom part of his face. ¡®He has yet to reach puberty? But his face is already so beautiful? Is it a man or a woman? Or is it both?¡¯ the crowd thought. By the third time, everyone was eager to see the mysterious man¡¯s face. But Jin trolled them with a second layer mask. ¡®What the f-?¡¯ Everyone was pissed. They were about to jump over people and tables to just rip off the mask from his face. But they quickly calmed down once they heard his reasoning and so they respected it a bit. Time came around the most daring dare. Kyle dared Mirana to kiss him. Almost all the men stood up when they heard this and was about to bum-rush the man, beat him with whatever they had, and leave him bleeding somewhere under the moonlight. Even Mirana was scared and angry. If she¡¯d refused, she would be forced to do it when Kyle would win again. Her team¡¯s luck was on the down side and could not win the entire time. Kyle and his team had lady¡¯s luck throughout the game! Thus she was scared when she was about refuse. Jin, from the side, grew angry. This was his high school crush! How could he let her lips be stolen like this? He felt like he had no choice but to stand up and take her place. But knowing Kyle¡¯s character, he knew Kyle would let her off. Mirana felt a little glad that Jin stood up. It was because the moment Jin walked in, she saw him as a spineless person who would dare to hide his face from the many beautiful women. She disliked spinless people. But this action showed that he was a little more than spinless. Just a little. Kyle, seeing this was about to reject the courageous man but could not due to the rules. He gnashed his teeth because he was about to lose his chance at a girl¡¯s lips. Although it was underhanded, his real intention was to make Jin take off his mask as a price. He wanted to expose who the mysterious man was! But Jin was someone who could make things up on the spot. So Jin allowed them all to ask him a truth and he would tell them the truth to whatever degree he could. When Kyle learns that Jin was homeless and jobless, he was satisfied with the thought that he degraded Jin. Little did Kyle know that he just pulled the tail of the devil¡¯s incarnate. Jin was a man who never really had a preference. But when he valued something as a close friend or somewhat close to a friend, he would never let those who tried to take them away get away with it scott free. Jin was born without a real desire. So to awaken a desireless person¡¯s flames is one of the most dangerous thing to do. So Jin challenged Kyle to a one on one. He also upped the ante on purpose so that Kyle would feel that he had nothing to lose. When the people around heard this, they eared closer to see what was going on. Kyle was born lucky. Since he was little, he had never lost a bet to anyone. Not a single person won against him when it came to a bet. So he had confidence in lady luck. The two knew their assets. But in the end, it was a matter of luck. Seeing this, Akira felt pity for Jin. Akira always lost to Kyle in a bet and always had to pay more than he bargained for. ¡°Rest in peace Jin¡± he mutters and clasped his hands and prayed. Rosa was Kyle¡¯s partner at the moment. But she hated his forceful guts. During the time they played, she saw that Kyle lost on purpose in one of the rounds. Seeing how lucky Kyle was, she too felt that Jin had no way of winning. So she only prayed that Jin could win. Gisela, seeing the hot blooded bet made her feel hot as well. The masked man who had lots of guts. Kyle, a man who had lady luck on his shoulder. This made her indecisive for who to root for. Meracle was spectating this while drinking a bottle of light beer. For a moment, she thought she saw a shadow behind Jin that had a demonic smile. This was the first time she saw Jin being evil so it caught her interest. There were many people watching this scene and some were rooting for the man with lady luck. Other people were supporting the masked man because they thought that he was standing up for his women and getting revenge. They weren¡¯t far off. Jin was pissed off when Kyle grabbed Meracle¡¯s hand and when he dared MIrana. When the first round started, they saw that Kyle had a three of a kind. ¡®Oh damn. The masked kid already lost before it even started¡¯, they thought. But Jin was calm and only drew his cards. He did not even look at his cards and just casually discarded them. It was a flush! The hand that could already beat a three of a kind! They thought Jin was an idiot for throwing away a winning hand! But Jin¡¯s real purpose was something higher. He saw that he could get something better. Something that was close to three of a kind but far better. He drew the next five cards without even opening his eyes and flipped them each one by one. When they saw it was a three of a kind, the crowd¡¯s heart skipped. ¡®A tie?¡¯ They wince at the masked man. ¡®He only got a tie¡­¡¯ Jin then slowly flipped over the next two cards to cease all doubts of his loss. ¡°You lose¡± he said. With these two words, the spectators¡¯ jaws dropped. ¡°F-f-full... house¡­ Higher than a flush¡­.¡± ¡°So the three of a kind was just for suspense¡­¡± They sighed. ¡®How in the devil¡¯s seven worlds did he get a full house?¡¯ But the more they think about it, the more they see it as a fluke. Jin got up, walked right over to a counter filled with cups and containers of drinks. There was a vending machine filled with drinks as well. They saw him take a cup and filled it up with ice. ¡®Oh he is just thirsty¡¯ they thought. But that thought flew out the moment he put beer, lemonade, soda, and milk in. They wanted to barf just by thinking of the combination. ¡°Oh god. Is he really going to drink that?¡± Jin walked right back and said, ¡°Drink this cup. I call it, Hell¡¯s Beverage¡±. His voice was flat when he said this. Normally, people would deny it. But there was an aura around him that made people so scared that they had no choice but to drink it. If he wishes, he could just say ¡®drink it¡¯ and they would swallow all of it until the last drop. ¡®Why the hell is this guy so scary now?¡¯ the people could feel the thickening of the aura. But it suddenly died out just like a light bulb. Kyle refused flat out thinking the old rules still applied. But Jin reminded him that the rules had already changed. Not wanting to be seen as too evil, Jin gave leeway and threw out a bait. ¡®So he is a good person¡¯ they all thought but did not notice the bait. Everyone else was still caught up no how Jin got the full house. They thought he cheated! Jin, switched the cups into a bigger container. Jin quickly carried the 8 oz, tossed it into the trash, and pulled out a 12 oz cup and came back with it with a newer and deadlier combination. Not one person saw the change! They thought that it was only for Jin to drink! It was no longer 16 oz that he had to drink. But 24 oz! One and ? pounds of nastiness that was about to be going down Kyle¡¯s throat. Kyle caught it like a blind fish who could only rely on what it felt is safe. He did not see the bigger container! It was because he was too blinded by the fact that he was lUcky! And so, from this moment on, it would be his downfall. In the second round, some people started to gather around Jin¡¯s group to see the card game. Kyle¡¯s hand was strong. Already a triple! ¡®My god this guy is pulling cards like a professional gambler!¡¯ They all thought. The moment they saw that it was a full house, the crowd got hyped up. ¡°Oh man. There is no way him to beat this¡± One of man in the crowd whispers to his friends. His friends also nodded in agreement. There was really no way they could see that Jin could¡¯ve won. On Jin¡¯s side, he did not even look at his hand and just discarded it casually like before. ¡°Is this guy an idiot? He didn¡¯t even check his hand!¡± One man curses. The man was a veteran gambler. So checking the hand was the first rule to gambling. ¡°Hmph! I hope this guy lose! That¡¯ll teach him to be cocky¡± he voiced out in the crowd. Everyone who heard this couldn¡¯t help but to agree. Jin was acting cocky by discarding his entire hand without even taking a look! What kind of person would discard their entire hand freely? So many of them hoped for the same to end his cockiness. But then they saw the hand that was discarded. Jin had a straight! Most people who saw this would immediately go all in. The very fact that he discarded something so good made people think that he was a pure cocksure buffoon. Jin already knew what was in Kyle¡¯s hand and needed something better. He already knew the outcome if he went with the straight. So he prepared a little more suspense by discarding his entire hand. Just to make things a little more interesting and to silence the veteran, he had an idea. He would get someone else to draw his cards and who else better than Mirana? Jin turns his head towards Mirana and saw fear on her face. Of course that was normal. But he thought that he was being too evil and so he took the bottom part of his mask and smiled at her. He wanted to make himself look more humane and to make her forget the fear. ¡°Mirana. I need your luck for this next one. Can you help me?¡± he said. Meracle, still drinking beer, pouted because he smiled at another women. ¡°Why is he smiling at her?¡± she grumbled. She snatched two more bottles that was on the table and fiercely chugged them down like water. Even the other two women who were with Kyle and Akira was jealous. They too grabbed two bottles and chugged them down ferociously. With the help of Mirana, he had no worries. She flipped the cards one by one. The first card made the veteran stiffen. The second card made the veteran gamblers paled. The third card gave them a sense of death. Before the fourth card was revealed, Jin purposely upped the ante once more. Seeing the fearless man, they no longer mocked him. They only hoped that he didn¡¯t get the last ace. But their hopes were in vain. The fourth card was then unveiled and they lost their own pride. The last card (Now it is the fifth card) didn¡¯t even mattered. But it dealt the final blow to their mentality. It was the king of hearts. The highest four of a kind there could be. When Kyle saw it, he slumped. Jin swiftly made another three Hell¡¯s Beverage and brought it over. Each drink had different combinations but the effects multiples when taken in successions. Jin then insisted for Kyle to reveal his hand. Kyle dropped his hidden cards in his hand and it revealed to be a full house. A full house was nothing to be mentioned in the face of a four of a kind! But that last card (fourth card) crushed all the logic that they had known since they started gambling. How strong was this masked man¡¯s luck? The ones in the crowd that cursed the masked man¡¯s playing style as arrogance were now forced to swallow their own words. If Jin had went with a straight, he would¡¯ve lost! From their point of view, he tossed all of the false fortunes in front of him away in the wind. There was no hopes for one last comeback and yet he succeeded splendidly. His gambler¡¯s instinct surpassed all of their logic and it paid off with a comeback like never before. Some tried to convince themselves that it was due to Mirana¡¯s luck that he won. Sweat could be seen rolling down Kyle¡¯s neck. Even the spectators feared what was in those drinks. What was in those mysteriously dangerous concoctions would never be revealed because each and every single one of them were different and yet possessed the same color. So there was no way to tell by the naked eye! Even the smell was strong but still could not be distinguished. The only distinct smell present was coffee. This made all coffee lovers on the floor stomach to churn and to be tragically scarred. The coffee that they loved their entire life was now used as a weapon of vengeance! The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.Jin, once more stopped to ask Kyle to up the ante. With the trial of real luck being involved. The choice of picking cards makes people who were watching excited because it was due to the luck of the ones who picked the cards that can truly determine the winner. Kyle, having lost twice felt like his pride was damaged. So he had to get it back. Even if it means using underhanded tactics. Even the gamblers around and normal people felt like this was more fun to watch. But feeling of being left out made some people started to bet on who would win. The bet would start after the players drew their cards. At first, most people betted on Jin in their minds. He had the best luck so far. So it was natural. Only a few betted on Kyle. But when time came to the draws, every person betted on Kyle since they saw four aces! All four aces! Some people betted tens, twenties, fifties, hundreds and five hundred D bills. The insane gamblers betted hundreds and the rich betted the five hundreds. Due to the huge number of people in the restaurant, the money quickly built up. The crowd frowned at the bet. If everyone bets on a winner, then who would be the loser? Rosa smiled at the crowd¡¯s reaction. In the pot of money, she estimated that there was approximately a few hundreds if not a few thousands. The real amount that was in the pot was $2,308. An evil smile curved up her face. She thought, ¡®What if Jin wins?¡¯ So she whispers to her friends to join in on the bet. Meracle was already sold since she already knew that Jin was a lot of things. Being mad and a loser are not one of them. So she sets five hundred right in the pot. She brought a lot of money because she felt that she needed to repay Jin someday. Rosa was the first to come up with the idea so she sets seven hundred in. She brought a lot of money because she had a reason. The person in front of her was her savior at one point. So she decided to go all out. He looked so daring that it inspired her to be a little daring as well. She never bet this much in games before, so this was a first for her. Gisela felt upset because she didn¡¯t bring much money. She didn¡¯t like to have a lot of money on her because fear of robbery. Rosa, seeing this, smiled and sets five hundred for her. Mirana never liked betting games. But since her friends coerced her into the bet, she had no choice but to follow along. She quickly pulls six hundred and placed it in the pot. Akira himself wanted to bet on Jin. But since he was Kyle¡¯s friend, he was left with a tough decision. He pulls out a hundred. Just as he was about to put his hand and bet on Jin, Kyle glared at him. ¡®You better not bet on that man!¡¯ was the signal that Kyle sent. Akira, feeling the signal withdrew his money and reduced it to eight bucks and bets on Kyle. Kyle¡¯s face twitched massively. Seeing his good friend bet on him was good. But the difference was the amount. ¡®Our friendship is only with eight bucks? Well screw you!¡¯ he inwardly curses at Akira. All of the girls on the table felt sorry for Akira and Kyle. Akira, who was forced to bet on his friend was streaming sad tears and Kyle, who saw his friend bet eight bucks was steaming mad with hot tears. But since no one could really trust another person to hold the money, they gave it to the one who watched the entire game, Akira. He looked like he was an honest man and he was. He also bet the least out of all of them. So he had little to gain. They even judged him through the many truths he told so far. So they handed him the pot of money. A total of $4,616! Akira¡¯s hands felt sweaty because of the sum of money he held. He felt that if he drops the pot, everyone would just kill him right on the spot. Kyle slammed the cards like no tomorrow and every person was happy. They thought that Kyle won! It was four aces after all. They all wanted to go in the pot and reach for their share. But the person named Jin just sat there like an ominous force. His very presence was repulsive and just being near him made the people much less the expert gamblers feel sick. For the moment, everyone except Kyle could see the thickened shadow of a demonic hand. The hand already had its grips around Kyle. But that was not all. The air itself felt like thousands of ghostly hands at their throats. They couldn¡¯t move an inch even if they wanted to. When they took a look at the four women that was sitting down on the table, they could clearly see the laughing banshees that cries of victory. They really wanted their money back. But there was no use. One by one did Jin flips each card. The very first flip. *FLIP* Normal as it sounds, it gave them some hope. It was only a nine of spades. One of the men roared out laughing. The second flip. *FLIP* It was a jack of spades. At best his hand was a straight flush. But what are the odds? So they all laughed. The third flip. *FLIP* It was the king of spades. Some of the laughters died because they could feel the tightening of the ghostly hands. These people were the expert gamblers and those with strong intuitions. They wanted to cry out to stop the masked man. But it was too late. *FLIP* The fourth card, the ten of spades. In their hearts, they all wished it to be either a flush or a straight. Just not both. When the fifth card came, it shattered all of their hearts except Akira and those who betted on Jin. Akira was happy that he didn¡¯t put in too much money so he had minor losses. The girls were madly happy when they heard the fifth card. *FLIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP* The very sound of death¡¯s coming! The queen of spades! ¡°This is just not your day Kyle. No matter what color lady luck is, she is always helping the people that needs help.¡± Jin¡¯s voice softly swept across the restaurant like a gentle summer breeze. In truth, it sounded more like winter¡¯s howling wind on a stormy night. At that very moment, someone rushed towards the pot but was instantly brought down by the crowd. The person who rushed was bum-rushed and was used as an outlet for their frustration. Many people wanted the pot but who would lose the dignity and pride in front of all these people? What made the people stop was what happened next. Jin stood up and went over to the counter to start making the hellish drinks. The very first ingredient? Coffee. Dark coffee! The sound of bitterness filled the air and made everyone stop to think of the flavor. Not many people liked it so they thought that the coffee was the hellish drink since it was so hot. Next was the milk so they thought it wasn¡¯t so bad. But then Jin added a whole lot of sugar to the beverage compilation. ''That''s fine. I can handle that'' half of the crowd thought. But they were wrong. The moment it got over to the soda, the sound of gushing flow of strawberry soda made every single hair on every spectator to stand. ¡®Oh my god¡­ Think of the sugary content! Just thinking just might just give me diabetes!¡¯ some of the crowd shudders. After that, they saw him add a lot of juices of many variety. Next was the additives like honey mustard or ketchup. But the worse was the pepper! He was done the two new cups of hellish drinks! But then Jin felt pity for Kyle. So he went over to get four new cups. The first two were water. The last two were grape soda, orange soda, and melon soda combined. He left the two already completed hellish drinks near the Alcohol beverage station. (There were eight stations of beverages. Alcohols, Coffees, Insta-cocktails, Wines, Sodas, Water, Additives, and Ice) While making the drinks, two people went over and took the two already done drinks near the Alcohol stations. They were thirsty after the hyped gamble and wanted something refreshing to make them forget their losses. They drank till the last drops. The owner of the restaurant, seeing this, frowned because they stole two drinks from another person. Just as he was about to lecture them, the bodies suddenly collapsed. They were foaming at the mouth. ¡°What the hell?¡± the owner mutters. He ran right over to them to check how they were doing. In the next two seconds, they got right up and ran to the bathroom. The owner only stared at the masked man who was getting four more cups of drinks and shudders at the sight of those two men before him. Now he feels pity for the vicious man who made a bet with Jin. Jin came back to see his two cups were gone and felt disappointed. There stood the owner in shock but Jin just ignored him. He was not going to make another two cups of hell. So he decided that he would let Kyle off if he pays for the meals and apologizes for the bad dares. So he just came back to get the hellish drinks to be disposed of. While Jin was occupied, Kyle was curious about the beverages before him. He felt that something was off but couldn¡¯t put his fingers on it. In truth, Jin kept on increasing the size by a few more oz since the 12 oz ran out. They ran out of 12 oz cups so he had to get the 16 oz cups for 2 of the 4 that was already on the table. So he gulped down the first one as a test. No sane person would gulp down a mysterious drink like that in one gulp. But Kyle was not a sane person when he lost. When the poisonous drink came down his stomach, it felt fiery and cold at the same time. Then it felt bitter, salty, sweet, and a whole lot more when it came down fully. An indescribable feeling made him come back to reality and his head felt woozy. It was mostly the beer¡¯s effect that made him unable to think straight. His body began to twitch and spasmed unwillingly. The second drink was what scared the people. ¡®What a brave man¡¯ they all thought. So when the second drink was chugged, his body no longer twitch but thrashes about. He was holding his throat but has yet to foam. Kyle saw death at that moment. When he came back to life, he saw Jin carrying over four more drinks! *Tap* Tap* goes the footsteps of the devil. ¡®I have to drink all of this and that? Oh hell no! Please just knock me out with these last two so he can let me off!¡¯ He thought to himself. Kyle was not in his right mind! The beer took effect and took control of his mind! He was currently seeing a world of hell and Jin was the devil inside. With all of his might, he forcibly drank the last two cups! Approximately 3 Pounds of hell! The most powerful drinks he had ever tasted. The flood gates of hell had been swung open on full blast and destroyed his mind and finally was able to knock him out. But even while dreaming did the drinks not leave him alone. The flavors came right up to his brains just to mess with him. Luckily he was not able to drink all 56 oz. It was more like 50 oz since Kyle got knocked out midway the fourth cup. In his dream, he saw hell. He saw that Jin was holding cards filled with souls with each number. But what he was most afraid of was what was behind the mask. In his dreams, Kyle saw Jin¡¯s face. A face that he himself implied on how Jin might¡¯ve looked. But it was so disfigured that Jin¡¯s face in his dreams was like a living zombie. While Kyle was knocked out, everyone was watching him with a close eye. One man was brave enough to go up and take the last cup to test. He drank the last six oz in one gulp. After he finished drinking that very cup, they heard him scream and ran into the bathroom. Just then, Jin just came over and saw the fearful looks on the people¡¯s faces. Kyle woke right back up to see Jin was standing over him with more Hell¡¯s beverages. Or so he thought. He ran out so fast and right into the bathroom, they thought Jin puts laxative in the drinks. The people watching this, almost barfed. There was no thoughts of getting their money back. They only hoped that he was not as strong as his drinks were. Every person quietly sat right back down. They calmed their hearts by trying to think of happy memories. But then the sound of shrilled screams echoed out of the bathroom made them all lose their will to drink another cup of water. So the people only ordered things like soup just to be safe. One of the screams was distinguishable because it was Kyle and his voice was the loudest. Another voice was the courageous man who drank 6 oz of hell. But the last two were unidentifiable. It sounded like a women and a man inside the bathroom even though they were all males. Some were wondering whose voices did the other two belonged to while the people in the bathroom wondered who the girly voice belonged to. The man with the girly voice as ashamed because he was very buffed and sounded just like a woman. The crowd finally saw the truth of the demon. At first, the masked man looked mysterious. Then he acted slightly weak to throw others off and tell some truths. But his entire end game was to make those who messed with him pay the ultimate price. Jin¡¯s group was astonished. They never thought someone like Jin could pull it off. After all, Jin and his partner lost the entire game until now. He also sounded like a nice person who would never do terrible things. But it was all a wolf under sheepskins. They were happy because they won a lot of money. Interestingly enough, they did not feel sad for Kyle because he started things with Jin. But they felt sad for those who got caught up in the misfortune of having to drink the mysterious diarrhea looking liquid hell. All this happened within the 30 minutes Jin spent with Mirana. Chapter 10: Memories of him Mirana felt great stress when she saw the dare devil playing poker. Not once. Not twice. But three times he made miracles. He created a domineering atmosphere that stiffens the air. When it came time to switch partners, she asked Meracle to take her place so she could close her eyes and rest. Meracle agreed because Mirana was her friend. So Mirana slowly closed her eyes and drifts into the land of dreams and memories. What she dreamed was a boy. The boy she saw in her high school years was small in the very first year of his high school. Every time she saw him, it would make her heart burn in anger. He would always avoid bullying, protect those he could with his body like a shield, and never fight back despite the horrendous treatment he received. He would always come out with his clothes in tatters saying that he tripped. He also looked innocent when he talked to people and no matter what they said, he would act like a kid. But whenever she stares at his back, his entire back would transform from a frail little child to a towering man¡¯s back in her eyes. His shoulders seemed broader, his entire back and spine would seemed more defined, and she could feel that he would burst with energy at any moment despite not showing any muscles. The strong image of an honorable warrior came to mind. This made her heart flared up and her body would be briefly be consumed by a strange fiery desire. In her sophomore years, she would try to erase the image of a strong warrior inside her mind. No matter how much she looked at him, there was no visible change. She also decided to get herself a boyfriend this year. But every night she would dream of him standing right in front of her. His body was standing in front of her, protecting her and no matter what came, he was unfazed. His body was well defined and his face more masculine. Whenever she wakes of up from these types of dreams, she would often find herself hot and sweaty. In her junior years, she went through many relations but no farther than kissing. Not one person satisfied her requirements to be her lover. Each and every person she dated, she deemed them unworthy because they were cheaters or were spineless. For this reason, she hated spineless and cheating people. But during these years, she still watched over Jin. He was no longer small but grew into a full and tall man. Whenever she wanted to talk with him, someone else would bother him and drag him into a dark path to beat him up. Thus she could never have a proper talk with him. But seeing that he was so spineless, she gave up all hopes on him and moved on. But some things were not so easy to forget. One time when she was heading home, she was curious about the boy Jin. It was the first time in a long time that she saw him. He carried a large bag the entire day and staggered to go home. So after school, she trailed him for a period of time. After thirty long minutes, she was about to give up. The only path he took was through the school to deliver some things for the teachers and staffs. He also got some rewards as well afterwards. The boy took his things and walked right out of the back door of the school and into the school field. This was the path he usually take to avoid bullies. Just then, she saw a ten tall people coming out with a lot of weapons to come and cut Jin up. She recognized those then tall figures. They were from the same school Jin and Mirana were from. At first, she saw the bloody scene of where his bodies was stabbed and slashed. What she didn¡¯t know that they all missed his vitals and he dodged so perfectly to only leave flesh wounds. There was not a cut on his face. A sudden stab went through his abdomen and Jin then pretended to be knocked out from excessive blood loss. She reaches for her phone and was about to call the police until one of the bullies saw her. Seeing the witness, they wanted to silence her first. But because they recognized her face, they caught her by the hands and had every intention of rape. Half of them were true delinquents with no real shame and the other half were wealthy people¡¯s kids and their families doted on them a lot. So they did not care about the law. The depression made bribery possible again. So the rich had no problem; and those who are with the rich can also avoid the law for a while. Three tall men stood over the bloody looking conked out kid while the other seven were gang rushing over to Mirana. The moment they pulled on her shirt, she screamed. They had a strong hold over her and choked her so the sound won¡¯t get out. Losing so much oxygen, her vision became hazy. She lost a lot of strength just by trying to scream. Her shirt was already pulled far up revealing her mounds and her pants were being pulled down forcibly revealing only her rear that was only covered by her undergarments. She did her best to hold on to her clothes but they were far stronger. They were frustrated about the shirt so they ripped it apart and used bladed weapons to cut her pants off since they were already half way done. They accidentally cuts the area around her thighs a bit leaving a visible line of redness that seeps out blood. There were two cuts. One was a long line of blood across both her front thighs that was minor but the rear side of her thighs was slightly more severe. On the rear side, there was a deep cut from the left side of her left thigh and it curved around and diagonally down and stopped just before the ligament of the right thigh. Blood trailed down all the way to the soles of her feet from the cuts. Just when she was about to be knocked out, a shadow blurred right in front of her. The speed was beyond human capabilities and all ten bullies instantly collapsed to their knees. They did not even have the slightest clue on who did it until they saw the daunting figure. Though what she saw was hazy, she knew who it was. The daunting figure before her was the boy who just collapsed out of blood loss. In front of them, a changed face was unveiled. His eyes were icy cold and his face was no longer innocent. His face was consumed by a strange madness and twisted into an icy glare. He was different from how he usually was. There were still no signs of muscles but some of the bullies had some of their ribs caved in and faces with broken noses or teeth. The three who stood over him had their entire legs broken and twisted. Those three fainted from the shock of losing both their legs. The seven others were just on the floor in pain. Some of the bullies managed to get back up on their feet and tried to retaliate against the one whom they bullied not too long ago. But his figure only flickers in the light like a phantom and only in a fraction of a second was he visible but another person already fell by that time. Maybe it was because her vision was blurry that she thought he moved very fast. But she saw Jin¡¯s monstrous fighting style. In no more than five minutes was he able to take the rest down. By then, each person already had a broken arm or leg or both and was knocked out. The demon would not let them off easily. He made sure it was burned into their bones and bodies. He forcibly smashed their heads against each other and to the ground in order to make them have memory loss. Mirana was scared out of her mind and feigned a state of unconsciousness. When it was all said and done, the shadow moves towards her. Along the way, he collected the bodies like trinkets and piled them high on his shoulders. His steps did not falter in the slightest when he walks in her direction even with all the extra baggage. He then walks past her and threw them all in the dumpster behind her and then came back to check up on her. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.He went in close to her face to check her breathing. He unintentionally breathe in her ear because he was tired. He could see that her clothes were cut up and ripped so he was only worried about scratches on her skin. He did not know that she was still awake. Now that he was only a few inches away from her face, she got a clear view of the figure¡¯s face. The haziness slowly turns clearer and without a doubt it was Jin. The kid that was recently bullied was now something close to the heroic silhouette in her dreams. But she could not tell if he was a hero who¡¯d saved her or a dark avenger who just wanted to exact revenge because of his ruthlessness. It was because his face was still icy cold that made him look like a murderer. Suddenly, she felt his hands run across her body. ¡®No way! Is he going to violate me? Even though he just saved me!?¡¯ She thought. She couldn¡¯t move because she thought that he might kill her. Her breathing gotten heavy and her mind was in a mush when he touched the girl. His hands also reached under the shirt and inspected almost every part of the torso except the private top part. ¡®His hands¡­ I can¡¯t think straight¡¯ her mind was slowly falling apart. He then moves his hand down to her waist. He confirmed that the top part of the body was fine and nothing was amiss or badly hurt. ¡®I-is it over?¡¯ her face felt flushed and she panted hard. ¡®!!!!¡¯ She felt that his went down to her hips and slowly made its ways down to the soles of her feet and back up. But the hands stopped midway before reaching all the way up her thigh. The hands changed directions and went behind. She did not even notice that his hand was in her pant pockets. She thought that he was feeling her up. But in truth, Jin was just checking up on her to see if there was any wounds, cuts or scratches. Her breathing just got worse when he touched her so he was frantic. He was already tired from being bullied the entire day. Fighting only made his fatigue worse and he did his best to keep his eyes open. But his eyes were cloudy and couldn¡¯t see well so he could only rely on his hands to navigate through her body. The only thing was wrong was the cuts on her thighs. Then he went to find her phone in pocket for her phone to call the ambulance but it was locked and the girl looked like her condition was getting worse. He took off his shirt and dressed it on her and pulled out two big cloths he had and tied it around her waist to make it look like a dress with one of them. The other was to just to wipe the blood. Luckily, on that day, the school nurse stayed late. When he arrived in the nurse office, the nurse was not there. He placed the girl down on an empty bed and went to the medicine cabinet and came back shortly. There, Mirana watched the boy who saved her through peaked eyes. She watched him treated her cuts properly with first aid and applied bandages. His face was dark serious and apologetic when he was treating her. When he was done with her, he took off his shirt. She took noticed of his bloody body. He tended to her wounds before his even though he was bleeding a lot more than she was. There were old scars on his body as well. Accumulated old scars throughout his growth and some did not even look like humanely possible scars. The nurse still did not come after he was done tending to both their wounds. So he pulled out a chair and sat in front of her with closed eyes and crossed arms. Every now and then, he would come over to her to check if her conditions. When he was satisfied, he would sit back down in the same position. ¡®How is it that the boy, who was weak, weak bodily physique, and gentle turned so strong and ruthless? Why does he look so strong now?¡¯ Mirana thought. She was completely wooed by the closed eyed boy in the chair. She drifts into a short blank rest. When the nurse did come, she asked what happened and Jin told a lie that he tripped and had an accident that involved her. The nurse was about to question the validity of his alibi but didn¡¯t because his face seemed different today. It seemed more manly and serious. When Jin stood up, his back was strangely strong in her eyes and seemed scarier. Even the nurse did not recognize the dark figure in front of her. When the nurse took a good look at the boy¡¯s body, it was all bandaged up. Jin could not hide the bandages because he had no shirt to wear. By this time, Mirana already was awake but she continued to pretend to be knocked out. She was awake the entire time. From beginning when the nurse entered, she was awake. When he held her, she wanted to be held on like that for a little longer. ¡¯Please keep this a secret¡¯ Mirana could hear the boy whisper to the nurse. He walked right out after he got his things. When she saw the figure of a strength leaving, the reappearance of a hero flashed in her mind from her dreams. From that day forth, she could never forget about him. Every day, she would see that he would be bullied but chose not to help because she knew his true nature. He would act weak to avoid many other problems in the future but strong only when needed. He left a big impression on Mirana that day. She never got another boyfriend because of him. There were many more days like these when she saw his strong side. But he would always end up acting weak and innocent in the eyes of others on most days and whenever possible. Every night, she would dream of him. The image of a hero that saved her that day burned in her memories. The grown boy who had the strength of ten men. The insane flashes of the phantom. But the part she remembers the most was when his hands were on her. She was like a cat in heat when she remembered it. She would mutter strange words every night in her dreams. By the time she woke up, she was even hotter than all of her previous dreams of him. Her sheets would become stained and drenched in something more than sweats. She would find out that her hormones would act up causing her to leak milk. But it felt like bliss to her. By the end of her high school years, she would look at his back once more to see that he had grown into a man but still looked weak. Yes this person whom she saw was Jin. On the day of their graduation, she wanted to have one last chance to meet him. But even then fate was cruel. She saw how he died. Jin died standing. In her eyes, she thought that he died because he was over stressed with school and the bullies. She also knew how hard he worked his entire life and continuously worked to his bones. She thought he died because he used the last of his strength to get his diploma and vanish like a ghost like he would usually do every graduation ceremony in high school. From then on, she felt like she would never meet another man like him ever again. When she opened her eyes, the mirage of the boy from her high school over lapped with the masked man. ¡°Jin?¡± Mirana blurted because she saw the over lapped images. Jin turned towards the girl who just woke up. ¡°Awake? An hour had passed¡±, he said. He picks up a glass of water, took off the bottom part of his mask, and drinks it casually. The image of the boy and the masked man still over lapped but shortly faded away. Coming back to her senses, she finally responses, ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah¡­ I just woke up.¡± Though both possessed beautiful doll like faces, what were the chances that he came back? She gave up the idea that the masked man and Jin was one. But she did feel that this Jin was special. Epilogue to chapter 10: Drunk Meracle Her eyes opened to see that Kyle was completely out because of the drink Jin made. Since there was only two males left, Jin spent the last hour with both Rosa and Gisela. Akira was accompanied by Meracle during that time. Akira wasn¡¯t disappointed. He saw how much interest Rosa had in him which was none at all. But he did get something in return the entire time he was with Gisela. He got her phone number so he was happy. As for his time with Meracle, he just had casual talk with her. Jin on the other hand, was really bad with girls. So he couldn¡¯t speak much. The attitude of the gambler quickly dispersed after the game. He had a total 180 degree turn around. He went from daring to spineless. The problem wasn¡¯t the fact that he couldn¡¯t talk with the girls. It was during the talk. Some men came up to steal his dates. Though the two girls rejected them, they saw that Jin did nothing to stop them. Seeing the weak willed person, some of the losers in the crowd that lost their money thought that they can get revenge. Some did have balls enough to size him up and challenge him. But none had enough balls to do it alone. So when Jin entered the bathroom, a group of men followed him in. The group of men came out satisfied after finishing business with Jin. They beat him up but strangely they could not touch the mask. But they didn¡¯t care for much as long as they were satisfied. When Jin came out all bloodied up, the group was scared out of their mind except Meracle and Rosa. Meracle knew him for a long time and Rosa saw him getting hit by a car. So to them it was less of a surprise. By now Kyle was already awaken and was happy to see Jin in the current state. Gisela already labeled Jin as a coward in her mind. She already planned to delete him from her memories. Rosa only sighed at Jin. Who was Jin to her? He was a person who saved her while taking the full blow of a car. A man that should¡¯ve died is still walking. She felt pity for him because she knew that he only recently got out and thus had no real strength to fight and it must¡¯ve taken a lot out of him just to get here. But what she didn¡¯t get the most was why he acted weak. Her intuition told her that he was abnormally strong but she had no way to prove it. Meracle was watching Jin the entire time. Even though he lived with her for only a few days, she already knew that he was strong. She knew that he was kind since she was young and never fought back against bullies. So she was used to seeing him like this. She was just not informed of his other side. Therefore, she wanted to see if he had any other secrets to reveal. She felt disappointed when she saw that it was the same old Jin she knew. Meracle gave a long sigh. ¡°Alright guys. I think we should end here. Both Jin and I are not well. Mirana, can you and the girls drive me home? I know all three of you came here by taxi.¡± Meracle said. Her face was too red and she was too drunk to drive. The other two weren¡¯t as drunk but still under influence of alcohol so they couldn¡¯t bet trusted with the wheels. Not to mention that Rosa just drank alcohol even though she said she had work. Only Mirana and I were the only ones that were not drunk. But I just got beat up and she did not know if I had a license. ¡°Alright. Just that¡­ How big is your car?¡± Mirana had to ask. The car could fit five people but that was too cramped for me. ¡°I can walk¡± I volunteered. ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t. You just got back from the car crash incident. We are not going to let you walk¡± Rosa just blurted out. Everyone¡¯s eyes widen when they heard this. Some dropped their plates and jaws. The people who recently ganged up on Jin felt shamed. Not only did they take out their frustration out on him, but they did it in a group on an injured person! Even Kyle could not believe it. ¡°Wait a minute! So that was the reason you couldn¡¯t fight? Because you just came out from the car crash accident? Your body couldn¡¯t fight back?¡± Kyle asked with widen eyes. ¡°*TCH* He didn¡¯t fight because he never fought people in his life. He is just too nice for that. He can jump in front of people to save them if he cares enough. He just won¡¯t fight back against another person in his entire life except for that poker game just now. He was just a little angry for the first time since I''ve known him. He looks spineless and weak but he can take the beatings of tens of men and can still walk out with a smile on his face making things as if it was nothing. He took a car¡¯s blow and was fine after some rest and was still smiling after eating some of my horrible food. He was a pacifist ever since middle school and is still a nice guy!¡± Meracle loudly admitted. This made everyone else paled even more. A person that does not fight back? Nice? Then what was that demonic shadow everyone saw? If that was one of his first few times getting angry, then what was it like for him to fight back? He also took the blows and came out as if it was nothing! What kind of man was insane enough not to fight back if he was ganged? Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°H-hey Meracle? Please don¡¯t admit my background so loud and proud¡­¡± I was shamed by her pride. Her pride in me was my shameful past. ¡°Huh? Why Jin? Is it not true?¡± She unveiled a mischievous smile. ¡°Wait! He is the same Jin? The very same Jin?¡± This time Rosa was shocked. ¡°Then¡­ is he¡­ the¡­ same?¡± Rosa¡¯s mouth was still gaping. ¡°But this guy can¡¯t be him. This guy has a little more flare to him¡± Meracle mimicked Rosa from that day and then laughs. ¡°W-why Meracle¡­ Why¡­ Rosa¡­¡± I was trying my best to hide this fact and she let it loose. Not one person had a clue what went on except Meracle, Rosa and me. Rosa couldn¡¯t help but to stare in disbelief. How was the man in front of her the very same person she bullied back in her school years? ¡°HOLD IT! My biggest question is, when did the car crash happened?¡± Akira now said. Meracle only stared at him blankly and said, ¡°A few days ago. He took the full blow of the car itself¡± Now everyone was gasping for air. Hit and run and still alive? Came here looking like everything was fine? He did not fight because he was nice? Went out with a bloodied body but made it seemed like it was nothing? That poker game was the only time he was angry? Everyone thought back to the time when Kyle reached for Meracle¡¯s hand and dared Mirana to kiss him. Were those the reasons why the devil woke up? Now everyone had a different view of him. They did not know whether to laugh or cry or to suicide. The man was demonic during the poker game. He was nice when he let them beat him up to a pulp. He took a car crash, survived, and came out as if it was nothing. Now that they thought back, what would happen if Kyle or anyone else had touched his mask? Would he still be a nice guy? Would the guy who touched the mask will survive like he would from the accident? What they didn¡¯t know that Jin only had a few hours of rest and was already back to near normal condition. If they knew, everyone would blow gold bricks out of their exhaust pipes. (You already know I am not talking about a car) ¡°Meracle¡­ Can we go home now... please¡­?¡± I said. I just can¡¯t take it anymore. The humiliation she is putting me through right now is just the worst. ¡°Guys. Please take her home. I¡¯ll just walk. Make sure to take good care of her. She is really drunk. I¡¯ll be fine since I got a spare key and remember the way here¡± I said to them. Jin then picks Meracle in a princess hold and she only squeeled, ¡°Weeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She is really, really drunk¡± I sighed. Mirana hearing this couldn¡¯t help but to think back to her high school years. ¡®Could he be the same person as well? Why is he still acting weak?¡¯ But she said nothing and went along with him. Slowly the group followed him one by one still stunned. Not only did their original viewpoints of him being weak changed but made their interest in him grow. They all left the people in the restaurant shocked to their cores. No matter how they think about it, some of them just got lucky and got away with ther lives because he was a ¡°nice guy¡± and only went away calmly. Only when his back was no longer visible did they dare to breathe again. Prologue to chapter 11: Meeting an ex While Jin was carrying Meracle in his arms, she floundered about for a good while. It didn¡¯t take long for her to fall asleep in his arms. Jin carried the sleeping Meracle to her car. The car was parked a long way so they walked for a bit. ¡°Meracle?¡± a voice calls out the moment Jin passed by a group of four men. The group of men seemed to know Meracle. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Jin had a bad feeling. He felt that if he turned around right now, he would have to act out of his normal style. It is one of those feelings when you know something bad might happen if you turn around. So Jin and the group just kept on walking towards the car. Chapter 11: Indomitable Spirit ¡°¡¯Cuse me. Can you show me the lady you are holding in your arms?¡± the man said behind the Jin¡¯s group. Everyone in the group stopped and turned around to the group of men except Jin who was still walking. Jin, being himself, didn¡¯t want much trouble. But he couldn¡¯t just showed Meracle to a random group of strangers. Jin just stood silently with his back facing them. He feigned ignorance. ¡°Hey. He was talking to you¡± Kyle rushed up and tapped Jin¡¯s shoulders. Only then did he turned around but a good distance away from the group of men. Rosa, Gisela and Mirana, recognized the man who called out Meracle¡¯s name, frowned in anger. ¡°What do you want Jason?¡± Rosa was the first to speak. ¡°I was just wondering if she was okay. She hasn¡¯t been contacting me after my wedding.¡± The man named Jason said. ¡°I left a message just a few days ago but she still did not respond.¡± ¡°Why do you need to talk with her? I thought things ended between the two of you after the wedding¡± Gisela said in a flat tone. ¡°Just live your life and stop chasing after her. You¡¯re a thorn in her side and should disappear from her life¡± ¡°B*tch! F**k off! He was not speaking to you!¡± a man standing near Jason shouted. ¡°H-hey¡± Jason was trying his best to stop the fire. But this made Gisela fumed up. ¡°B*tch? Come over here and I¡¯ll show you who is the real b*tch!¡± profanity escaped Gisela¡¯s lips and she rolled up her sleeves, and placed them on Akira¡¯s arm. Maybe it was the alcohol that made her more sensitive. But the two rushed up and tussled with each other. The man threw three punches at Gisela. *Woosh*Woosh*Woosh. The first flew but hit nothing but air. Gisela swayed back and forth while ducking the blows. Not a single punch touched her. But after the third punch, not many people could see what happened to the vicious man. But Jin saw the body blow to the abdomen that knocked all the wind out of the man. He fell down with little resistance after that but was not unconscious. ¡°I may not look like it but I was the state¡¯s female boxing champion. Don¡¯t you dare call me a b***h, b***h!¡± she proudly exclaimed. ''I had my period a few days ago so that was why I couldn''t fight against those rapists'' she thought back to that time. It was a shameful moment in her life but she shook off that thought a few moments later. ¡°Let¡¯s see if any of you try to get any closer to her. The next person will have their teeth and jaws broken¡± she threatened them with unknown strength coming from who knows where from those delicate arms. She turns around and started to walk back to Jin¡¯s group. ¡°Wait Gisela. I just wanted to apologize to her!¡± Jason said. He grabbed her left arm to get her attention with his right hand. But this was a mistake. The moment he touches her arm, she turns right around, steps towards him, and gives him a right straight to the face due to height difference and a left to his body making him crouch down in pain. Kyle and Akira shivered in fear. She was fiercer than she appeared to be. Her good looks were backed up by her hidden strength she cultivated. ¡®Wait! If she was this strong, why did she need help with the other two rapists the other day? Dear almighty heaven. Please don¡¯t let this woman find out who I am¡¯ Jin dearly prayed in his mind. But Jin¡¯s instinct sent a crawling feeling all over his body. ¡°Hey Kyle. Carry her for a while¡± Jin quickly said. Jin¡¯s body already flashed away from his view. ¡°Fine! F*ck you and all you ugly wh*r*s!¡± Jason¡¯s attitude took a full 180 degree turn. The entire group of men rushed towards Gisela with malicious intentions. Gisela could not handle all four at once. All four of them were the same height as well. At best she could take three on and still come out wining. But the fourth person was able to get back up to join in the rush. Gisela was also frozen in place because of the unexpected attack. When she thought it was all over, a body zoomed right in, shielded her from all the incoming attacks. The entire group of men, was astonished. When was there a second person? Because they were in a fit of rage, they could not see that another person came and shielded Gisela and only knew that there was a figure in front of them. When Gisela saw that Jin rushed forth to protect her, she felt that knew who he was. The shadow from that day aligned with his body. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jin asks her. ¡°Ah? I¡¯m fine. But are you okay?¡± Gisela was worried because he took a lot for her. ¡°I¡¯m just fine¡± he said and releases Gisela from his arms and turns around to the group of men. ¡°As of now, I don¡¯t know or care or even want to care about your situation with Meracle. I¡¯ll asks you all to leave us alone. Men should not get violent with women either.¡± Jin¡¯s eyes grew sharp and his voice went flat as he said this. This felt familiar to Jin¡¯s group. It was the same pressure emitted during the poker game. Even the group of men did not know why they were scared. ¡°Shut up and move out of our way!¡± Jason roared. Threw barrages of punches and kicks but Jin was unaffected. One step by one step, Jin pushes Jason¡¯s group back with just pure will. The pressure of determination was something different from the pressure of everyday fights. ¡°Once more, I¡¯ll asks you guys to leave us alone. Be on your way¡± Jin¡¯s voice got deeper and deeper with each word. But they still came at Jin. This time, they pulled out weapons such as knives. Pocket knives were still a famous hidden weapons. Jin¡¯s group were worried because he did not chose to fight. But Jin did not a single sign of worry on his face. He only lets out a sigh and used his other method of fighting back. The ¡°gambler¡¯s luck¡± fighting style. What was this style you ask? He simply avoids the blades to the best of his abilities to keep himself alive and forces them to the point of exhaustion. ¡°Damn! He is just so fast! What¡¯s up with this guy? Doesn¡¯t he ever get tired?¡± One of the men said. They panted hard and drained of strength after thirty minutes. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t get tired. Not until all of you guys leave¡± Jin¡¯s voice, still deep, but now louder. ¡®Of course I won¡¯t get tired. I was bullied for nearly my entire life. If I didn¡¯t have this level of endurance, I would¡¯ve died a long time ago¡¯ Jin thought to himself. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Jason, pulled out a stun gun and drives it into Jin¡¯s stomach. Jin just stood there and let him hit him with the stun gun. The other three also pulls out stun guns as well and a total of four stun guns electrified Jin. ¡®Heh. This guy is finished¡¯ They thought. But to their surprise, Jin moved. ¡®What the f*ck?¡¯ their eyes went wild with disbelief. He moves forward as if nothing happened. But the stun gun was set to max. Jin was like a steady moving fortress. His body, in the eyes of Jason¡¯s group, looked as if it grew tall as a mountain and wide as the ocean. ¡°Is this what you wanted to show Meracle?¡± Jin said. ¡°What?¡± Jason couldn¡¯t believe it. How was he still moving and speaking? ¡°Is this what you wanted to show Meracle? I¡¯m not a person who should judge others. I am a coward, I am spineless because I avoid fights. But I am not a person who does not admit my wrongs viciously as you¡± Jin said. He moves forward still pushing them back. ¡°All I wanted to apologize to her. To show that I am sorry and a better side of myself! You were in my way!¡± Jason strongly cried out. ¡°You say that you wanted to apologize to Meracle. To show a better side of yourself you say. But you and your friends tried to hurt her friends and had no care nor concern for her current conditions. You were scolded by a woman but you and your friends took it as an insult. She taught you a lesson but it took four of you to be even with her out of anger?¡± Jin said. Although he was still taking the electrocution, he showed the difference between the two. Both in ideal and will. ¡°You took out bladed weapons with malicious intent and used them on a person who did not fight. Not only did you used bladed weapons, you used overcharged scraped junks and yet you still claim that you wanted to apologize? You could¡¯ve came to her and apologized to her properly at any other given time. All you¡¯ve shown was that you¡¯re just another person not worth her time!¡± Jin roared. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Who are you to her!? What are you to her!? Huh!? I¡¯ve known her a long time! Better than you would ever know! Let me through!¡± Jason continues barking at Jin. ¡°What am I to her? Who am I to her? Like hell if I know! I may not know much about her, but I do know that she means worlds to me. If something means that much to me falls in another person¡¯s unworthy hands, I would never forgive myself!¡± Jin shoves all the stun guns away. The first time in a long time he showed strength in front of others. Jin accidentally hissed in a low voice. Only then did they see the devil himself behind Jin. They could feel the darkness everywhere around them slowly creeping up their necks with hands of shadows. There was an unknown pressure emanating from the man in front of them. A pressure so strong that they thought that they would die if Jin was truly angry and would kill them on the spot. It was only then did all of them ran away. Akira, Kyle, Gisela, Rosa, and Mirana saw the entire thing from start to finish. When Jason¡¯s group took out stun gun, everyone was about to run in and save Jin. Mirana was a karate expert and Rosa was great in jujitsu. Kyle main strength was in boxing and Akira was good at tae kwon do. But something kept them back telling them that he would be fine. When they heard him hissed, they too could see the devil. The hair on their necks stood straight up. Jin turns around, took Meralce back from Kyle and walked straight towards the car saying nothing while the others trailed behind. ¡®Was this the same person I knew a long time ago?¡¯ Rosa thought. She never saw Jin fighting. She was scared to see him fight. Everyone else thought the same. A man so passive can only be strong when he is needed and does not need his fists to fight. They were just in awe of his indomitable spirit for the rest of the walk. When they finally reached the car, Jin asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Alright guys. Please take her home and watch out for her okay?¡± They could see that he was being strong. His kept his body moving forward unwaveringly in front of them for so long that they felt pity. But they said nothing. Jin¡¯s pride was stronger than anything they¡¯d ever seen. Rosa opens the door to let Jin put Meracle in and attached seat belts on her. Jin the takes off his woolen outer layer and place over Meracle like a blanket, took off the bottom part of his mask and gave her a kiss on the forehead with closed eyes. ¡°Sorry about that Meracle. I got your woolen coat messed up¡± he apologizes to Meracle and smiled inside the mask. When he re-opened his eyes, he notices something was wrong. ¡®Oh man... I was afraid this would happen¡¯ he thought but showed no visible signs of fear. ¡°Hey Jin¡± Gisela came up and said. ¡°Hm?¡± Jin turns around to the neon haired girl. ¡°What is Meracle to you?¡± She ask him. She had to ask. Everyone had this very question in mind. Who was Meracle that made him go so far? Even Rosa, knowing Jin as a coward for a long time could not believe the great change. ¡°Hmmmm¡­. A savoir and a great person that is close to a friend I guess? Ha ha..¡± He embarrassingly answered. ¡°A savior? A person close to a friend?¡± Rosa winced at his answer. ¡°Mmm If there was something I¡¯ve never had in my life, it would be a friend. Those that got involved with me in my school days all were scared to be bullied because they hung out with someone weak as me. So I¡¯ve never had a friend in my life except the books I¡¯ve read and the money I¡¯ve earned through working¡± He honestly answered them. ¡°Then what is the savior part? Do you even love her?¡± Gisela quickly asks him. ¡°Oh that? I did say that I was on a trip. But I was robbed and was completely naked. So she founded me taking her clothes and shot me in the eyes and legs with BB pellets. Ha ha¡­¡± Jin rubs his eyes because he could still feel the pain from those bb guns. ¡°As for love¡­ Having someone close to a friend is already hard enough. Love? I could never dream of that rose colored sky in my life. But I do know that she means worlds to me. All I know is that it just hurts me if I know she is in pain¡± Jin griped his chest to show that the pain itself was real. As many people who saw him a few minutes ago, they knew that she meant a lot more to him than he¡¯d thought. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be your friends¡± Mirana spoke up. After hearing his story, she felt that Jin was a person that was alone for far too long. ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t¡± Jin sighed. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t? You don¡¯t like having more friends?¡± Kyle asked politely. Akira was slightly surprise at the change of attitude. Even Kyle never spoke this nicely towards him. ¡°I pick and choose my friends. I¡¯ve been betrayed too many times to call someone a friend or a lover. I once had a person that said that he was my friend. But I found out that he was not my friend and was just pretending. He ended up backstabbing by leading me to a group of bullies and abandoned me because he saw me as a weak and easy person to bully. Even when he and his family got into a horrible car crash accident. I was the only person out of all his friends who visited besides his family. But even then he would back stab me using a scalpel slashing at me while screaming, ¡®I hate you¡¯ over and over¡± Jin sadly said. ¡°Thus I¡¯ve learned that I never had a friend to begin with. So I won¡¯t trust anyone saying that they are my friend. I might never have a true friend in my life. So something close to a friend is more than enough for me¡± ¡°But that is just unreasonable! He was just a bad person! We¡¯ll prove it to you that we can be counted as a friend¡± Akira protested. ¡°Is it unreasonable? It was the depression was it not? I grew up being betrayed countless times. There were people who said those same exact words but they came back as liars and traitors. I¡¯ve always done my best to protect them and to show that I was their friend. But the only things I¡¯ve learned was that the only things that won¡¯t betray me, other than family, are the materialistic objects I''ve earned, the spirit I¡¯ve cultivated and strength I¡¯ve gained while growing up. So betrayal is a normal thing. The last thing I want to do is to hurt others with my strength.¡± Jin said. The sadness in his eyes grew deep and a visible darkness seeps out of his eyes. ¡°Ah sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to tell a whole story. Just take care of Meracle when I get back okay? Ha ha¡­¡± Jin laughs the sadness off. The three girls did not say anything and just got in the car and just drove off. Akira and Kyle also got in their car not saying a thing. ¡°Hey Akira?¡­¡± Kyle didn¡¯t know what to say. To live a life of being bullied and still comes out smiling. He had the strength to fight without even needing to use his fists and still came out as the victor. "We were really uncool there weren''t we?" Akira bitterly laughs. They turn their head to see that Jin was walking off. They saw the man¡¯s shadowy back slowly disappearing into the darkness and only then did they drive off saying, "We''ll show him that we can be trusted." in their minds. ¡°Hey Meracle. You heard that? I know that you were awake the entire time that fight went on.¡± Mirana said. ¡°You heard what he said right? That you meant worlds to him¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was no answer coming from Meracle. She pulls the ruined woolen coat to cover her face. But under the coat, she was smiling. A deep red blush ran across her face making the inside of the coat steamy. ¡°Meracle. Even if you are something close to a friend. He may not be your lover, but he is still better than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. Just don¡¯t hurt him. He proved that he cares more for you than anybody that you will probably meet for the rest of your life.¡± Rosa said softly and turns to Meracle. She saw the hidden smile under the coat and she too also smiled. Epilogue to chapter 11: The smooth criminal Mirana drove around and took the long way back to Meracle¡¯s house to cool off the sad mood. So it took about an hour and some minutes more to get back. When the women arrives at Meracle¡¯s house, they saw that the lights were on. ¡°Huh? A robber?¡± Meracle muttered. Meracle opens the door and walks in to hear that the bathtub water was running. The girls followed Meracle while on guard. The sound of rushing water stopped and they saw a silhouette walking out from the corner on the upper floor where the bathroom was. Meracle¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°No way¡­¡± her lips muttered. A masked man just came down and out the bathroom. ¡°Oh Meracle. You are finally home? Thanks girls. You can set Meracle in the room down the hall to the left in the upper floor.¡± He said to them. Now that they heard the voice, they couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Jin?¡± they all said at once. ¡°Is there anyone else that is supposed to come out of the bathroom?¡± Jin said. ¡°Wait¡­. How did you come home so fast? Also, why are you still wearing that mask?¡± Meracle could still not believe that Jin got hom so quickly. ¡°Mmmm to keep it short, I¡¯ve memorized the map already and your gps on your car took us a long way making three lefts. So all I really had to do was to go one direction leading me home. As for the mask, I was about to take a bath until you came home. I¡¯ll also need you to help me with first aid later. My body kinda hurts still from this morning¡± Jin explains. He then just walked right back up the steps and into the bathroom whistling. ¡°Hey Meracle?¡± Gisela said to her. ¡°Yeh?¡± Meracle automatically respond. ¡°Is this guy a monster or a secret masochist? He gets beat up and still comes back home smiling faster than a car on the streets driving home. He he¡± Gisela weakly laughs. ¡°Hey Meracle. How does Jin look after all these years?¡± Rosa said. ¡°You¡¯ll know in about fifteen minutes¡­¡± Meracle did not want to answer her. A sudden jealously was in her heart when Rosa asked her the question. ¡°Does his hair still covers his face? Does he still look like a school kid? Or does he look manlier?¡± Rosa continues to bombard Meracle with a bunch of questions. Meracle shot a glare at her. ¡°I said, you¡¯ll know in fifteen minutes¡± which shuts her right up. ¡°Does his body still have a lot of scars?¡± Mirana said out of the blue. ¡°Scars? I¡¯ve never taken a good look at his body since I¡¯ve been avoiding it a lot¡­. I mean I¡¯ve seen it but never really paid attention¡± Meracle murmurs. ¡°Wait, how do you know that he has scars or not?¡± Rosa turns to Mirana. ¡°We are both from the same high school he was from¡­¡± She mutters. ¡°Wait a minute. You saw his body in high school?¡± Meracle eyes popped open while she asks this. She thought Mirana and Jin was already in a relationship. ¡°Ah don¡¯t misunderstand. I was in the nurse room one day and saw him changing because he got beat up badly¡± Mirana told a white lie. ¡°Oh that¡¯s all? We¡¯ll have to ask Jin when he gets out¡± Meracle calmed down. But she was still worried. -Fifteen minutes later- 10:00 pm ¡°*psst* Rosa. How did Jin looked when he was in middle school?¡± Gisela whispers. This made Rosa frowned a little. ¡°You should know him as well Gisela.¡± She replies back in a low voice. ¡°Huh? That Jin? Then I¡¯ll bet that he¡¯ll still look like a school kid¡± Gisela snickers. Rosa only glanced sideways at her and back not saying anything. Footsteps could be heard walking down from the bathroom door down the stairs. *Step*step* The girls could feel the anticipation of seeing the mysterious man¡¯s face. The hallway was dark and the living room was the only place that had the lights on. When light shone on the tips of his toes, they all leaned forward to see his face except Meracle. She only pouted while waiting for Jin to come down. ¡®*Hmph* he¡¯s only showing his face. I don¡¯t know why you girls are all so interested¡¯ ¡°Why is it that you guys have yet to go back home yet¡± His voice rang out. ¡®Eh? How does he know that we are still here?¡¯ they looked to one another. ¡°What are you talking about Jin? I¡¯m the only one here¡± Meracle tried to hide the fact. ¡°I can feel your presences you know. If one was bullied all his life, he could feel people¡¯s presences beyond the normal means.¡± Jin sighed. But it was hard to maintain that sense because he was overly stressed. Not to mention that sixth sense, all other senses felt like they decreased dramatically. ¡®What the hell? He got super senses now? How strong is it?¡¯ their eyes widen at the thought. ¡°Just come out Jin. If not I¡¯ll pull you out myself.¡± Meracle threatens Jin. Jin said nothing and paused in one place for a while. He gave a long sigh and came out. He walked in the room with only a track suit pants on and sat right on the bed. He had no shirt so his scared torso was in plain view. His casual shirt got ruined in the car crash and he didn¡¯t want to ruin his tux. ¡°Oh no¡­. he¡¯s hot¡­¡± Gisela swallowed her own words. Not a trace of muscle was on that body but only scars. This only made him look manlier in a strange and androgynous way. But the track suit pant gave her a sense of familiarity. She didn¡¯t know why though. ¡°Happy¡­¡± Jin murmured. ¡°Eh? Jin. Why do you only have a track suit pant on?¡± Meracle ask Jin. ¡°I was about to ask you to get me some clothes but it seemed like you wanted our company to take a good look at my body. No matter. Help me by applying medicine on my wounds Meracle¡± Jin said. But on his body, there was no wounds. ¡°But Jin. There¡¯s no wounds at all¡­.¡± Meracle said. ¡°Eh? No wounds? ¡­. Then it must be internal damages then¡­.¡± Jin¡¯s voice diminishes. Meracle felt something was off. Why would he asks her to treat his wounds if he could do it by himself? ¡°Ah that¡¯s right. What are you girls staying here for?¡± Jin asks them. ¡°Oh. We were talking about staying over the night. So we were talking about where to stay. Right Mirana?¡± Rosa nudged at Mirana to play along. Meracle was about to speak up until she was hit in the side by Rosa. Meracle turns to Rosa to see that Rosa was holding a paper up that reads, ¡®Just play along. There is something I want to confirm¡¯. Only then did Meracle played along. She then wrote instructions for her. ¡°Is this true Meracle?¡± Jin ask her. ¡°Yeah. We were wondering if we could use the living room for our guests. You could let two sleep on the bed here and I¡¯ll stay with Rosa. If, that¡¯s okay with you¡± ¡°Sure. No problem, let me get the spare blankets¡± Jin said and went to get the blanket. Just then, Meracle pushed him down on the bed and asks, ¡°Hey Jin. How do I look to you at this moment? Am I beautiful?¡± She pins him down through body contact. Jin could feel her entire body on him. The softness of her chest and her heavy breathing made things a little steamy for Jin. Jin raises his hand and place it on her cheek. ¡°I think you are beautiful no matter what.¡± He answered. ¡°Is my hair still blue and beautiful as I am?¡± she then ask him. She looked deep in his eyes but saw that it was still dull. Jin closes his eyes and smiles. ¡°Blue? Hah!¡± he snorted. He still remembers the short blue bob cut wig she had on since the start of the date. But that doesn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t feel the difference in movement in the air. He was ninety percent sure that she switched wigs. He moves his hand to her hair and slips off her wig. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter does it? But I think you would be more beautiful if you stopped hiding your hair with these wigs. Hair like the golden sun should not hide behind falsity for its beauty will only be overshadowed and eclipsed by the values of others. You are a strong woman and you don¡¯t need anyone to tell you that you are beautiful because you are the most beautiful woman in the world.¡± He sweetly said. He said and pulls her close and gives her a warm hug while caressing her hair. ¡°At the very least, you are the most beautiful woman in the world to me¡± He whispers to her. ¡®This guy is too smooth. It should be a crime that such a man could exist¡¯ Rosa smirked. ¡°Thanks Jin.¡± She said softly. ¡°Anytime Meracle.¡± He whispers in her ear. In her heart, she felt so much warmth. A warmth that she forgotten for a long time. But she sobs in his arms softly for a good while. ¡°I¡¯ll get you guys pillows and blankets as well so wait for me up there okay?¡± she added. Not asking anymore questions, they all smiled and went up half way to wait for her. Rosa, Gisela, and Mirana went outside the living room to give them a bit of time. When she was finally done, she went up with the group and feigned to go in the room. They all waited at the top of the stairs looking down for two long hour without making any noises. During that time, Jin was sitting up on the bed in the living room with shut eyes. ¡®Seems like they are all sleeping in the same room then. Whatever, they might come down later¡¯ He thought. He was waiting for them until he was fed up with waiting. ¡®They must¡¯ve been really tired then. Oh well, that¡¯s a good thing. I¡¯ll move out just in case¡¯ When Jin thought that they finally are sound asleep, he opens his eyes but still couldn¡¯t see. He let out a sigh and carried with him a spare blanket. He walked to the other empty room staggering a bit. He stubbed his toe around the corner while walking forward and fell down. Meracle wanted to go down and catch him but was held back by Rosa and the others telling her no. ¡®Hm? Is there someone up there? Maybe they are just passing by. I need to hurry.¡¯ He thought. Stress impaired most senses in his body and he was too tired to care. He couldn¡¯t tell how many was up there. He only knew that there was someone. He just needed to rest. ¡°Ah geez. If Meracle sees me like this I¡¯ll probably get more drama then necessary. Really shouldn¡¯t make her worry.¡± He mutters in the darkness. He slowly crawls to the other room and wraps himself in a blanket and shuts his eyes. ¡®There is no doubt that if Meracle sees this, I¡¯ll get more drama than needed. I hate drama. But those bloody tasers did a really good job. Too much stress on my body¡­ Just hoped that it wasn¡¯t Meracle watching me¡¯ He thought to himself. Just then, he heard footsteps coming down the stairs in the hall way. The footsteps were coming in his direction. ¡°What is it Rosa?¡± he said without even looking. He recognized the footsteps by putting his ear down to the floor. ¡°Well aren¡¯t you one smooth criminal he he¡­ Your sixth sense is impressive but it is only a sixth sense. It was sharp because you were anxious when Meracle got home but dulled when heard that she was sleeping and did not notice me standing up on the upper floors. Pretending as if you can see but in truth there is no light in your eyes.¡± She giggles. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. There was never such a thing in my life.¡± He denies. ¡°Don¡¯t play hero. I know you can¡¯t see. Don¡¯t worry. Meracle is asleep and the other two is sleeping next to her. You can lower that sixth sense of yours. You don¡¯t need to hide anything¡± She slyly smiles behind him. ¡°And so what if I can¡¯t see? So what if it is by my sixth sense? What would you do?¡± Jin asks Rosa after letting out a sigh of relief. ¡®Heh you may be smart but you fell for it Jin¡¯ Rosa thought. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.¡°What would I do you ask? I would try to help you Jin. You are the person who saved me this morning. Isn¡¯t it time I pay you back?¡± Rosa really wanted to help him out. ¡°You already paid my medical bills and still want to help me? No thanks. I don¡¯t like owing people anything.¡± He waves his hand flaccidly ¡°You saved three lives today. THREE. You were hurt because of me. If I¡¯d been hit by that car, I would¡¯ve died a long time ago. Forget the car crash incident. You also went to shield Gisela as well. You stood up for Meracle. You¡¯ve made her happy and gave her a bright smile. Happier and brighter than I¡¯d ever seen her. So-¡°, Rosa was about to continue talking. But Jin interrupts her saying, ¡°So it is best to not let her cry again. I told you guys that she means worlds to me as of now. So all the people related to her must also not get hurt. So until the day I leave this house, I will not let her cry ever again for something or someone that is so unimportant. He had no considerations for her nor does he have any worth to be able to speak or stand right in front her. I just don¡¯t want her happy days ruined just because of some garbage. I might not know what love is, but... I know pain of being betrayed and loneliness more than anyone else do. Just don¡¯t make it harder for her.¡± Rosa was silent for a while. The group above heard this as well as Meracle. They were crying silent tears because of what Jin said. The fact that he not only considered Meracle¡¯s feelings and happiness but those around her made their backed up emotions flood out of their eyes. ¡°Then tell me this Jin. When did you lose your eye sight? Was it after the taser or even before that?¡± she asks sternly ¡°¡­ *Sigh* I can¡¯t hide anything from you since you are too smart. I¡¯ve been through temporary blindness after extreme anxiety or stress many times so it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Or so I thought. The car crash since this morning was my first major stress but has yet to cause temporary blindness. The second was the gang up in the bathroom but they were only minor and I was punched only around the body so I thought it was okay. But the tasers are the ones that really did a number on me. I¡¯ve lived my life like this so I thought that it wasn¡¯t a big deal. But it seems like I am going to be blind for a while now¡± Jin admits. ¡°I¡¯ll probably be able to see by tomorrow morning if not the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ What if you go blind one day? What if you becomes permanently blind? What would Meracle do?¡± she questions him. ¡°I would probably disappear like always. That way, she¡¯ll probably forget about me. I¡¯m might not be anything to her anyways. I¡¯ve only been here a few days. I¡¯ll just make her forget about me. I¡¯m pretty sure that you also remembered me as well and how I really act.¡± Jin shrugs. ¡°L-like always? Even during middle school? Is that also why you disappeared during middle school?¡± Rosa was almost at the point of yelling. ¡°¡­¡± Jin said nothing. He just kept quiet. She was not right but things would¡¯ve gotten more complicated if he said anything. He knew that Meracle could¡¯ve been caught up in his bullying and suffer a worse fate if she was not as strong as him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Her hands trembled and wanted to hit the man. ¡°Bullies during the depression were more ruthless to the weak and those around the weak. When the bullies goes farther than needed, they would sometimes smash your fingers, twists your arms, break a few bones or even take a life as if it was an easy game to them. If it wasn¡¯t enough to go after you, they would go after your family and those close enough that can be counted as friends. But most people who were bullied ended up dying through extreme stress and depression which leads to suicide. I remembered that the reason why I left her was to protect her from all this.¡± Jin said to keep things simple. There were times when he saw danger approaching her and so he either got rid of those dangers for her or took them for her. But he can¡¯t remember why she was so important to her. He just knew she was important. ¡°I-I see¡­ But how many more secrets are you keeping Jin? There are people who can help you. I can help you get rid of your chronic temporary blindness so you will never be blind ever again unless someone gouges your eyes out¡± Rosa said. ¡°¡­..Even if you get rid of my blindness I¡¯m still going to die in three years¡¯ time.¡± Jin told her. ¡°What? Three years? Why haven¡¯t you gone to the hospital to get things cured? Have you even told Meracle this secret?¡± Rosa¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°What¡¯s the use? I have too many secrets and no money to begin with. Also, what I am dying from cannot be cured. It is not a sickness. Money cannot cure what I have. It is something beyond technology. If you were in my shoes, what would you do in these next two years and some hundred days? Would you let those around you know your conditions and make them sad?¡± Jin asks her. Jin opens his eyes to feel that a bit of his eye sight came back. He stood up staring at the crescent moon in the sky. He turns towards the blurry image of Rosa and smiled. The image flashes from her silhouette to deep darkness in his eyes but mostly darkness. The sight of the man in front of her made her heart ache. She could still see that he was pretending to be able to see. He was still pretending the pain he felt was no different from drinking water. ¡°The more someone knows about me, the more complicated things get and the sadder they might feel once they know. Just too much sad drama. I don¡¯t like drama. So it is best if everyone knows less about me and feels nothing when I am gone. The only thing I am wishing for is her happiness and to live in peace until the designated time for me to leave. So for her sake, don¡¯t tell her. I¡¯ll also be happier that way as well.¡± Jin sighed. Jin walks towards her which made her scared that he might collapse like before. ¡°I¡¯ll be back later. Just going to get some fresh air¡± Jin whispers to her when he passed by her and walked right out the door. Outside the door, he thought merrily to himself, ¡®Man. How long has it been? Two? Three days since I¡¯ve been here? Maybe four since it might be passed midnight? So much has happened and I really did not expect to show a bit of my face already¡­ Twice as well. Twice I had to show a bit of my other side. This girl is too troublesome. It¡¯s a shame that I have too many secrets to keep and too little to share. But because I am able to keep things a secret I am able to protect those close to me. You¡¯re one of them Meracle even if you don¡¯t know it. I don¡¯t know why myself ha ha¡­¡¯ Jin chuckled at his weakness. He walks down the road for a good midnight stroll. The air smelled as bad as always but it was a familiar good yet bad small. A smell similar to home but worse. The irony is the fact that the streets looked clean but smells so heaven forsaken terrible. Jin laughs at the ironically bad surroundings while walking down the streets and continues to enjoy the moments of peace away from all the problems for a while. But little did Jin knows, Meralce heard him. ¡°Idiot¡­ You have too many secrets and should¡¯ve said that in a quieter voice¡­ Now everyone knows ¡­¡± Rosa bitterly said. Meracle was up stairs and was crying rivers. ¡°We¡¯re all *Hic* crying *Hic* because you *Hic*haaa* are too kind *Hic* to others *Hic*sniff* and too heartless *Hic*Hic* to yourself moron¡­ *Hic*sniff*Hic* This is why I hate fake people. *Hic*Hic*¡± She blubbered at little white saying. In truth, when Meracle asks what color was her hair, she already switched wigs because Rosa asked her to play along. Rosa wrote for Meracle to test his eyes through the use of her wigs. Rosa had a suspicion that Jin could not see. But he was walking too perfectly to tell. He showed no flaws which made her even more suspicious. When a person gets electrocuted by four tasers, the person should¡¯ve been out cold for the next while if not slightly paralyzed or staggering. But Jin acted as if everything was normal. The person¡¯s eye sight should be blurry because of over stressing the use of the eye and mental strength regardless if he has the strength to resist such a strong electrocution. But he came in and out perfectly. Too perfectly. His ability to sense things and how he got home so fast was something that made Rosa worried about. Jin was able to tell the presence of things because he was bullied so it became overly sensitive. But the damaged sustained would still cause him to be slowed and that very sense would be overly abused and should''ve been slightly impared as well. The only conclusion she came up was that Jin rushed home by running and vaguely sensing things to map out his surroundings which is why he also took a bath. Maybe that was how he got home so fast. But that doesn¡¯t mean that it is perfect. If it is the difference in the moment in the air, all they had to do is to be still for a long time. The last thing that raised the last flag of suspicion was when he asked her to help him treat his wounds. But his body was already recovered on the outside and not a trace of injury could be seen. The whole Meracle and Jin on the bed was an act. Rosa wrote to Meracle to switch wigs from the blue bob to a scarlet red, lock him down with her body, and asks how beautiful she and her hair is. But the criminal was smooth. He snorted at the word blue but did not say anything more about the wig. He slipped off the hair and used his silver tongue to sugar coat words to make them believable. His topped those sweet words with a warm hug, a caressing hand through the hair and ropes in her heart with honeyed words. ¡®To be strong enough to protect them and to be sweet and calm enough to make those around you not worry. Damn. If I had a man like that, I would believe every word he say without a doubt even if he keeps acting like that¡¯ Rosa cried in her heart. Not only did he outsmart the actors, he acted all the way to the end like he was fine with sweet words. Not even Rosa would be able to tell that he was acting if it wasn¡¯t for his first mistake about his injuries. ¡°Here, Meracle, let¡¯s go into the room first. If he comes back in now and see you crying, it will only make things worse¡± Mirana suggested to Meracle. But even she couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°Dammit Jin. Now you got us all crying.¡± Gisela complains while carrying Meracle with the help of Mirana to the room. All four of them plopped on the bed wearily in tears after hearing Jin speak about his life. They too had hardships and pain to live through in their life but his was unbearable. They thought long and hard what type of life he had if he lived an entire childhood like that. But the more they thought, the more depressing and sleepier they got. Mirana, Gisela, and Rosa wanted to leave after Meracle was done crying. But one by one, they all fell asleep on the same bed without even knowing it. Prologue to Chapter 12: Difference in wills Jin walked a long time down the streets. Although it was unusually calm, he did not mind it. His mind empties out all previous troubles and he regains his vision after a certain amount of time. Jin walked to an old park he¡¯d once played as a kid and sat on the grassy land with closed eyes. There, he could remember memories of his youth. A blurry starry night sky, a nostalgic cool breeze, a family sitting together on the grassy floor leaning against a tree, carefree smiles, the sound of innocence, and the warmth of a family staying together as one while watching the fireworks blossoming in the sky. These were his memories of the dragon festival when he was five. It wasn¡¯t long until he had to give up that innocence back then. But he still treasure that rare innocence. ¡°Reminiscing kid?¡± A familiar aged voice said out of nowhere. The old man in satin white cloak leans against the other side of the tree of where Jin was. ¡°Just remembering some good memories before entering the age of reasons¡± Jin lightly replies with eyes closed. ¡°Heh. You are too young to be reminiscing already and acting like an old man but you are also too old to still be remembering childish dreams¡± the old man chuckled. He vanish from the tree and reappears right in front of Jin. ¡°Do you always like to appear and disappear like a ghost holy old man?¡± Jin said with his eyes still closed. ¡°Besides, no matter what people say, I just like happy memories and the thing called innocence. I am not too old to have fun and remembering happy days nor am I too young to be reminiscing.¡± ¡°*Hmph* I am here because that other angel of death is too damn slow. So don¡¯t misunderstand¡± the old man snorts. The old man paces back and forth breathing in the night air. ¡°I see¡­ But old man, do you have a name at all? I really don¡¯t like calling you old man¡± only now did he open his eyes and turns to the old man in satin white cloak. When he saw the old man¡¯s face, he wanted to laugh. The old man was wearing a festival super hero mask. ¡°¡­ Become a saint first. Then you¡¯ll know my name kid.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Then I¡¯ll name you myself¡± ¡°Hey wait dammit! Don¡¯t go naming people random sh*t!¡± ¡°Ephemeral. You come and go every now and then and only last for a short while. So the short version would be Ephem. Fitting name no?¡± ¡°*Snort* Ahhh damn¡­ better than what most people calls me. Fine kid. Do whatever you want. Just don¡¯t call me anything weird or I¡¯ll whack you with my stick upside your head!¡± The man angrily snorts. ¡°I have a name too plus I am eighteen. What part of me looks like a kid?¡± I frowned ¡°Ha! You still stink of your mother¡¯s breast milk, you still haven¡¯t given up your childish dream to become a firework maker, your face is smooth and white as a baby¡¯s ass, your body looks soft and unmuscular, you still don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve hit puberty yet, and you still look and talk damn innocent to me even if you have the face of a model and act all strong. Now tell me, what part of you look like a man.¡± the old man sneered. ¡°*Che!* This old man comes here to just make fun of me just because I still look young.¡± Jin grumbles. The old man smiles at the boy named Jin. Jin was no different than a child in his eyes so he was just teasing him. ¡°Well on to a more important thing than just teasing. Jin, if I were you, I would¡¯ve beaten those pricks down a long time ago without even letting them take a breath. You are strong enough to do it. You were stronger than all of them combined and yet you still did not do it. Even as a kid you were stronger not in terms of strength but determination. You didn¡¯t have to do it but you took those blows like a man to prove something good. That is all I am going to praise you for. But you can¡¯t always live looking weak. You can¡¯t always be taking hits.¡± The old man sighed. ¡°Hm? I just don¡¯t like fighting people and hurting others¡± Jin sadly smiled. The old man frowned at Jin and then laughs. ¡° Ah ha ha ha! What are you talking about? Some of these pricks don¡¯t deserve to be called a person. The depression caused people to become dumber and more savage if you ask me. Forget the rich assholes, even those poor pricks that have no balls can just steal your sh*t and get away with it even if the laws interfere. If you fight, you are protecting something you really desire to keep. Sometimes you have to start sh*t to prevent more sh*t. Messed up logic, but that is how life works since the ancient era.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jin sat silently and bitterly smiles at the old man¡¯s words. ¡°Look Jin, I am someone who has watched this world turned from a beautiful paradise into sh*t itself. I¡¯ve been through what you¡¯ve been as well Jin. The choice to hurt others to protect what you desire most, it is not easy. The only thing that separates you and those losers is the fact that you have a kind heart.¡± The old man kindly said. ¡°Then¡­ Have I taken anybody¡¯s life before?¡± Jin said to the old man ¡°Hmmm¡­ Do you want to me to tell you the truth or do you want to find out by yourself? I can help with both but you are still not going to like it either way¡± The old man warns. ¡°It¡¯s fine then. I¡¯ll find out on my own. I have more questions on saints and heaven than anything else¡± Jin shrugs. ¡°Oh? Questions about saints? Fire away. I got time to spare¡± The old man laughs ¡°First, what is a saint in your own words?¡± I ask the old man. ¡°Hmm¡­ In my words? They are self-absorbed pricks that cares more about ascending to a higher level without the care of consequences of those around them and would even do low blows to others just to satisfy their selfish desires. They would even bend down just to take your ***** so far in their throats just to cultivate it into resources that will allow them to go even one step further to the next level. Well, they are not really saints by book definitions but sixty percent of the saints I¡¯ve seen are like this. The last forty percent? They are freaks of nature that cultivates like crazy. Some are actually honest which are rare and there are those who are far worse than the ones I¡¯ve described to you. But the only thing is that in your past nine lives, you were a saint by both in level and book definitions.¡± He said in a quick but stern manner. Jin was completely stunned. This is a saint? He thought that saints were praised because of their ability to cut themselves away from human desires. ¡°Well, there are many parts in the heavens and there are many regions of beliefs and saints and it is very complex in the heavens so the name saint really doesn¡¯t describe those who ascends to a higher level. To keep things simple, I would call saints¡­. An evolved game monster if not evolving parasites. There are too many ways to ascend to this so called saint level that I think It should be renamed.¡± the old man smirks. ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you a saint as well mister Ephem?¡± ¡°Hm? Me? I am a not a saint. Think saint as the first evolution of a bug. I am at the ninth level¡± the man said proudly. But then his face twisted into a dark and ugly scowl. ¡°But god f*cking dammit! I am an angel of light but it is also practically the same as the messenger of the f*cking heavens. I am still stuck doing caretakers¡¯ jobs and sh*t! F*ck their b*llsh*t about enlightenment and happiness in heaven. Listen kid, I do not know what a paragon of light does, but all I know is that the work I¡¯ve done was and are not rewarding at all. I¡¯ve seen more weird religions, done more clean up than even nine other f*cking lazy ass angels does. But the last assignment they gave me recently is to watch over you. I¡¯m not complaining that the job sucks big balls. But the angel of death is one slow as m*therf*cker* and now I have to be your guardian in that person¡¯s place. GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH HAAAAAAAAAAAAA HAAAAAAAAA¡± the old man huffs and puffs great deals of air that it looks like the world was about to be blown away by tornados. ¡°Being my guardian is a bad thing?¡± Jin just said plainly. ¡°Of course it is. You rushed into a car accident and still came out alive. That scared me sh*tless. You took stun guns to the body and only came out temporary blind as a mortal. That made my heart rate drop a lot. You got a girl and yet you do nothing but just being passive around her which just plain old pisses me old. The only aggressive thing you¡¯ve done all day was whisper sweet words in her ear!¡± The old man was overly angry. ¡°Sorry. Don¡¯t take that to heart. The heavenly decree is still not in effect for you so if you die here, you have to depend on your own luck and skills to be a saint. If you die now, you will only become a messenger of the heavens and the way to paragon would be hundreds of years more for you.¡± ¡°Wait. I never had the extreme luck bestowed by the heavens? I could¡¯ve died? What about the blessings of the heavens? What is the heavenly decree exactly? Is it the will of god?¡± Jin was curious to know. If he had died, then that means there should be no point in saving people from here on out! He already knew a little about heaven and saints but needed to confirm things. But now there was one thing confirmed. He did not have heaven¡¯s blessings yet. ¡°Meh. If you¡¯d died, then all you would do is crawl right back out of hell. Heaven¡¯s blessings? You don¡¯t even need some sh*tty blessings. If you were wondering about your face, then it was because you were always tired, beaten up, and sleep deprived for the past thirteen years to the point that you had dark circles under your eyes and always looked tired and so you looked slightly ugly. Must¡¯ve been that three months since you¡¯ve been dead that you finally was able to get a break and so your face recovered its normal look. Plus you were always pessimesstic about things and tend to take hits. So the stress only afftected you slightly facial features wise. But you also believed that you were blessed so I guess one¡¯s outlook on things can change the face dramatically he he¡±, the old man evilly laughs. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.¡°Oh¡­ wow¡­ then what is the heavenly decree? The will of god?¡± Jin stopped worrying about the blessings. ¡°Oh right. Haven¡¯t explained that yet either. The heavenly decree is the will of the people and all living things. If you think carefully, everything in this world used to be one called ¡®Unity¡¯ but splits up because of the myriad evolutions. So in heaven, we leave a piece of our soul and memory behind before we reincarnate. Think of it like a flash drive in a computer plugging in, copying data, and leaving behind a detailed documented script of our life in a server. In that server, it connects to many other servers like a wireless router to a bigger server. In the biggest server is the collection of conscious where a part of the unity still exists. When the wishes of those conscious are strong enough and is unified enough, the will of the heavens or in other words the will of the countless souls in the big server will generate or write out a will in the script of souls. These words are the wishes of the people and what they want come to pass. But the same will cannot be written twice because these types of wills are like miracles and comes only once in a life time if not in a few millenniums.¡± The old man explains. ¡°Then what is the will of god and what is god?¡± Jin asks. ¡°You sure asks some of the most complicated questions. But I will answer as simple as I can¡± The old man said with a smile. ¡°God is¡­ an existence recognized by the laws of the multiplex. A being strong enough to lead people in the right direction so to speak. So think of him as the one out of one googol of a population that is a special existence. Gods do not have to be righteous either. All god really have to do is to prove that the person is strong enough to be recognized by both the people and the laws of this multiplex of both heaven and hell that he is strong enough to lead them as the number one person.¡± The old man said in admiration. ¡°God¡¯s will is when god has taken interest in something, that person can create a will of their own. So their power in this world can range from a measly one percent to forty nine percent and when they uses their influences, their right to influence the world decreases. They can only interfere so much in the world and they can modify the will of the heavens but it is rare when such will that comes up from a higher being or the heavens will use their power for just one person. Also, there is no such thing as immortality or lasting forever as far as I¡¯ve seen. Some have to reincarnate back because they ran out of divine juice and have to come back and reincarnate. Gods often reincarnate because they hate their job or want to be human again. Which is why I said that I have yet to see an all-powerful god. There are many gods throughout the ages as well. If there is an almighty god, then he or she must be hiding very well. Thus the will of the heavens and the will of god is two different things where the will of the heaven is a democratic decision recognized by millions or many more souls whereas the will of god is the will of a monarch. Both can be modified but the only exception is that both wills can be overturned when certain conditions are met¡± ¡°So why do you say multiplex instead of universe mister Ephem?¡± Jin said. ¡°Oh you caught that? Well simple. Universe means one verse. But that would imply that we would be the only one existing. I call things multiplex because the worlds we live in, the time we live in, the space we live in, and the universes we live in are sort of connected together in a strange way where all exists as one but they are still separate by unique layers. Like um¡­. Multiverses and theories I guess? Like how possibilities exists and suddenly a multiverse exists where possible choices to lead to a type of world. But the thing about the world of possibilities is that those extra worlds are compromised and destroyed after the people make their decisions and only a bit of back up data is left. The weird sh*ts in heaven is more complex than hell.¡± he tiredly sighed. ¡°Ow my head¡­¡± When Jin heard all this, it felt like his head was about to split. ¡°Heh¡­ Now you know I feel. I am also taking care of a lot of things for heavens and gods as well. There are many heavens, sectors of heavens, parts of the inner circle, outer circle, layers, and so forth. There are also many gods so it really is hard to keep track of all of them. But thank goodness that the numbers has been reduced over the years¡­ I am forced to take most tasks because I am so free. The best reward you can get is a reincarnation back into a human with a harem with a happy ending. Ha ha¡± the old man laughs. ¡°I see. But there is a few more questions I have¡± Jin said. ¡°Hm? Still curious? I got until dawn. Go right ahead *snort*¡± the old really didn¡¯t like questions. ¡°My first question is, how would I know if I become a saint or not? I mean, the first two choices you gave me sounds like if I die, I would become a saint automatically. But that isn¡¯t the case is it?¡± Jin points out. ¡°Ah right. To know if you become a saint through the first two options, you would receive a divinity from the heavens or from a god if you are lucky a few days before your death. Divinity is like an unknown power bestowed upon a person. They would recognize your life if it was good enough or not. Once it happens, you will feel the energies of the upper planes. But the first option is often faster because it can come months before your death and the energy would be purer. If you decide to lose your v card during the time you are already recognized, then the divinity might vanish and you will have to do more deeds. But that is all based on your good deeds and good karma that you built up. If, by any chance, you build up a lot of good karma and exceeds the normal human karma limits, then you could become a saint by definitions of the book and your divinity would come and you won¡¯t have to die which is similar to training in the path of a saint so it won¡¯t matter if you lose your v card if your good karma already broke the normal human good karma limits. But you¡¯ll officially become saint when you die after your divinity. You¡¯ll understand when the time comes¡± The old man explains. ¡°Wow¡­. An entire mouthful and complex¡­¡± Jin¡¯s jaws just dropped at the first three lines of words. How does the heaven¡¯s system work? ¡°Then what about training to be a saint?¡± ¡°Yeh¡­ an entire mouthful of things¡­ The system in heaven is really hard to comprehend but you¡¯ll get used to it¡­ Maybe¡­ As for training to be a saint¡­ If you are able to become a saint before the time limit then you won¡¯t have to die in three years, the heaven¡¯s decree will be nullified and you will live a little longer than an average human up to a total of two hundred and fifty extra years plus the previous designated date of when you are supposed to die. If you die after you become a saint, you still count as a saint and you will have a strong soul that can materialize. With that, you can wander farther and vaster planes than the regular saints that did not become a saint during their time as a human. You can still get wives if you do become a saint this way and even after your death, you can cross over to the mortal planes for a period of time if you wish as long as you finish your missions assigned by the heavens or gods.¡± The old man continues to explain. ¡°Can I become a saint within three years?¡± Jin suddenly asks the old man. ¡°*Pffft* Ga Ha Ha ha ha ha!!!¡± The old man laughs loudly. ¡°What¡¯s so funny mister Ephem?¡± ¡°Oh nothing. Just the fact that you want to reach a saint within three years without even knowing the very first step. *Pfff* Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°This has been refreshing. Especially that last question kid. In the hundred years I¡¯ve served the heavens, I have yet to see someone as funny as you. Take a car and still survives. A man who is smoother than those sweet talkers at bars. But most of all, the question to become a saint within three years. Most people have to train over fifty years to become a full saint. Don¡¯t talk about three.¡± The old man was clearly happy. Too happy. ¡°Then want to make a bet?¡± The words came out of Jin¡¯s lips like a winter¡¯s cold breeze. ¡°How about this. If I become a saint, within three years, I¡¯ll give you something. If I lose, I¡¯ll give you something I return.¡± The old man in satin white cloak could feel the seriousness in Jin¡¯s voice. ¡®Heh¡­ This kid.. You want to have a bet with an angel of light...¡¯ ¡°HA! Yeah right. You¡¯ll be dead. But I¡¯ll make you a different bet. If, by chance, that you do train within three years and do become a saint, then I¡¯ll grant you this¡± The old man smiled and pulls out two boxes. One white and one black. ¡°Within both these boxes, inside contains something important that belongs to you. I can assure you that both of these boxes are important because you left them in my care. As for the reasons why, you will know when you receive the boxes¡± ¡°But what if I lose?¡± Jin said. ¡°Then you¡¯ll still get these boxes either way. Just that once you die, we¡¯ll be even¡± The old man said lightly and then disappears. ¡°Oh? Sounds good enough ha ha¡­¡± Jin laughs at the old man. By now, he could fully see again. His senses returned to the way it was and everything is normal to him now. ¡°Hmm¡­ Faster than I thought¡± Jin mumbled. ¡°Hey Lucian. I don¡¯t know where you are. But I¡¯ll need your help to become a saint. I¡¯ll need to become a saint within one year. Cam you do it?¡± Jin spoke softly in his mind. ¡°I thought you¡¯d never ask!¡± Lucian¡¯s voice rang out in Jin¡¯s mind. Lucian was extremely happy when he heard the words: need, your, help, and saint. In front of him, the image of Lucian stood there proud and strong looking exactly like Jin. But he bears a sweet smile with the aura of wailing souls chained and surrounding him. ¡°*ROAR* LET¡¯S GET STARTED!¡± Lucian let loose a draconic roar in Jin¡¯s mind. Chapter 12: First step into being a saint ¡°L-Lucian? How is it that you are able to appear in front of me?¡± Jin was stunned when Lucian appeared. ¡°Ah don¡¯t worry too much about the details. Just know that I am like an illusion of sort. Umm¡­ Ah! A projected image from one of your past lives made by the brain! That¡¯s it!¡± Lucian exclaims loudly. ¡®¡­ I¡¯ve seen and heard some crazy things. I thought that I was used to the crazy but now I know that I am wrong.¡¯ Jin thought. The moment the old man pulled out the two boxes and said that he left them in his care, Jin was subconsciously unsurprised. But when Lucian appeared and said that he was one of his past lives, Jin was scared for a good minute. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time and start okay?¡± Lucian said nonchalantly. ¡°We¡¯ll start with the basics.¡± Lucian came over to Jin and sat right next to him. ¡°The very first step is to breathe naturally. But I think you already got that down a long time ago. So I¡¯ll show you the second step¡± Jin watched Lucian closely. The way Lucian breathed was a little different. It was more controlled than how he naturally breathe. He only inhaled about three seconds to four seconds for one hundred percent full breath, held it for five to seven seconds and then released it slowly for eight to ten seconds all through the nostrils. ¡°This is one of the many various breathing techniques. It is a little ancient¡­ but the point of it is to re-energize your body by just breathing in the air. This one is just to open and stimulate your body. Only do it once a day if not three times. Breathing in incorrectly or too much can lead to many other problems. Just listen and don¡¯t do something ridiculous and do this like the entire day. It might be harmful than it can be good: 3 heh heh...¡± Lucian gave a wicked smile. ¡°Uh¡­ Lucian¡­ You sure you are the right guy to teach me?¡± I was extremely worried when Lucian said that it may leads to many other problems. ¡°Oh come on. It was just a half serious joke. The next part is just to continuously breathe through the nose and never stop breathing naturally. I mean, you can¡¯t always breathe out of your mouth so this is the simplest form since this is based off a child breathing. There are many other breathing techniques but this is the simplest one of all of them. The better ones are the ones that inhales through your nose and exhales through the mouth. All I¡¯ve taught you so far was stimulating breath. As it sounds, it is just used to stimulate your body. Too much stimulation can lead to exhaustion and then your breathing gets screwed. So I really do mean not to do it too often.¡± Lucian chuckled at my worries. I was lost deep in thought when Lucian showed me. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how to gather qi afterwards ha ha!¡± Lucian laughed. Thinking of what he said, I also had the feeling of nostalgia and closed my eyes. Instead of doing that stimulating breathing and normal breathing; I breathed differently and my body moves by itself. In a strange and uncontrollably good way, I was breathing similarly to what Lucian showed but it felt more refreshing but a lot more natural and felt like I was sucking in a whole lot of energy. Well¡­ the better term would be that I let the energy flow into me. ¡®Huh? Jin already knew how to absorb qi? ¡­ Then what have I been doing all this for?¡¯ Lucian thought. He was disappointed that all he taught was just the basics while Jin already knew how to absorb qi and was depressed so he sat near a tree and wallowed in sadness. But in Jin¡¯s mind, he could feel the flow of the world¡¯s energy flowing into like a small stream of water. Jin was thinking of nothing. He just pulled the energy so naturally. During the time he was pulling energy, he saw strange dot colors floating in his mind. Each colors had a different size and a different amount of saturation with a variety of hues. But he ignores the thought and just kept pulling energy in. The dots fades eventually. When Jin reopens his eyes, he could feel an entirely new world opening up to him. A burst of energy flowed inside of him and circulated through his bloodstreams. He could feel an indescribable energy running in his muscles and blood. ¡®Qi is really a strange thing¡­ It feels good when it is taken inside the body. But it is slowly expended and replenished just by doing every day actions. Actions releases a little bit of qi. Breathing replenishes the qi just like how it replenishes oxygen in the blood. But the body naturally circulates qi. But I can force the qi to circulate a little faster as well. When qi is used in certain areas, it can nourish, recover, and almost miraculously fortify and repair the area¡¯s muscles and ability. When I used it in my eye area, I could see things much farther. Twenty feet farther!¡¯ I was completely fascinated with Qi. But I could feel that oxygen is a part of qi but not necessary the same as qi. It is more or less a resource consumed, converted, and redistributed throughout the body similar to blood. ¡°*HMPH* Nice to see my apprentice already know how to absorb qi¡­ Guess he don¡¯t need me after all¡­.¡± Lucian cried. I turn to see that he was near a tree crying to himself. ¡°Oh well¡­ I already knew that you were talented in this area anyway and so I¡¯ll just have to make you train even harder!¡± Eh? Lucian stood up from where he stood. His body flickers like an after image and I could feel something beating the wind out of me. ¡°GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but to scream. Lucian was throwing torrents of punches and kicks. He was weaker than the average human but the speed and precision made his punches and kicks hurt more than anything I¡¯d ever felt in his life! More than the bloody car crash. I thought I was dead for sure. He repeatedly hit the same spots at least eighty times and then moves to the next spot to hit. A total of twenty dark spots swelled up. I really thought that he meant to kill me until he stopped. ¡°Huh?¡± I looked up to see the image of Lucian standing in front of me holding back his fist. But the man named Lucian stopped after beating me to an inch of my life. He reveals an evil smile that probably could scare the shadow off somebody. ¡°Qi once more and circulate it¡± Lucian said in a flat tone. ¡°B-but I don¡¯t know how!!!!¡± I wailed. This was a feeling beyond pain. How could such a pain exist? ¡°Just do the same thing you did before. You know? Just get in touch with that feeling again and do it!¡± Lucian voice is stern and deep. Not asking any questions, I began to do what I did before. I entered the state I was in once before and did whatever it took to do whatever I did before. ¡°*Tch* See. You are able to gather and circulate qi. Here, I¡¯ll even pass on a part of my knowledge so that the training will go faster.¡± He said. He taps my forehead and a rush of information went into my brain. It was like forcing a person to read a book and remember each word that just passed by. And it worked! I learned all the various qi breathing techniques and all the circulation of qi techniques. I learned what a qi center is and to circulate energy from it. I learned what real qi absorption is as well as what real circulation is. I also learn how it can help to recover me faster. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. When I was done absorbing and circulating qi, I was fully recovered and those dark spots disappeared. I looked up at the scary commando. ¡°Uh¡­ So what¡¯s next?¡± I said. I could feel the dread hanging over my body. ¡°Next? We¡¯ll continue to make you absorb qi until you can¡¯t absorb qi anymore and until you hit your limit!¡± An evil glint in Lucian eyes was revealed while he said these very words. ¡°GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH¡± I roared out in pain. A sudden rush of beat down came raining upon me and I was once again beaten until an inch of my life. I was forced to gather and circulate qi once more. This process kept on repeating until an hour before morning. By the end of the qi training, I felt like a new world opened up to me. I rested for a good half hour or so and by then, qi naturally filled my body. I felt like I was in a world where I can feel more than just describe by beauty. Although it hurts more than the horrible car crash I felt that it was worth it. I soon learn that those colors and hues were the color of people¡¯s qi and the lifeforce of many other things. Even when I close my eyes the world is filled with colors. In a strange way, I felt happy. My world was a little colorless before because I had nothing else to do except study, work and survive. The repetition of things wore me down and I almost felt like my life was no different than living a life of a machine. But now that I can feel and see qi all around me, I can also feel more than what is presented to me. The emotions of everyday life, the happiness of living life, and contentment. ¡°Feel better?¡± the silhouette of Lucian appeared right in front of me. ¡°Yeah¡­ A lot better¡­ More than I¡¯ve ever felt.¡± I smiled. I was no longer temporary blind after taking great stress to the body nor when I was anxious. It was gone! The qi repaired, strengthened, and fortify my eyes so well that I am able to see really far. Up to one hundred meters! I love this hawk like vision. But I love the feeling of qi more. Also, my body was also repaired completely as in no damage at all!! ¡°Yeah. That is the feeling of qi when you first start out. As if you were born again but a lot happier. That is how all qi training starts out¡± Lucian smiled as well. To him, it was a nostalgic feeling seeing a person newly introduced into qi. ¡°I¡¯ve learned qi the hard way. I started out as a scholar who wanted nothing more than a normal life. But when I realized how weak I was and how I never had a real desire, I felt inferior. When I saw how happy everyone was, I wanted that same happiness even if it was a little.¡± ¡®Eh? Lucian was originally a scholar?¡¯ I originally thought that Lucian was born and raised in the ways of the saints. ¡°So I explored the world until I stumbled upon qi/ki in one of my travels. I¡¯ve never had a master to teach me before so I was lost in many random things. I had to learn qi the hard way. So when I finally was able to step in the world of qi, an uplifting feeling embraced me. It was like a forgotten happiness. So count yourself lucky Jin.¡± Lucian said as he stood leaning against the tree. His eyes opens softly and looks towards the dark horizon. The morning light slowly came into view, signaling the world that it is dawn of a new day. ¡°I welcome thee mother light. Your radiant face brings me warmth. Your shining rays of lights shatters the darkness and illuminating my path with love. I recite this verse because I felt gratified. Although I walked the path of strife, you¡¯ve accepted all beings that walks on this land with your gracefulness, kindness and life.¡± Lucian poetically spoke. He was not lying about being a scholar originally. ¡°Ah sorry. I was reciting one of my many poems I wrote while I was still alive. Sadly, it was never popular since there was many scholars better than me. Heh...¡± Lucian said as he scratches his nose. ¡°Wait Lucian. How did you become a saint? How was it that you were able to become a practitioner of qi? Tell me! I want to know! Even when you were a scholar!¡± I was deeply interested. Lucian only kept a calm smile while watching the rising sun. ¡°Someday. I¡¯ll retell my adventures to you Jin. But know that the way I trained is similar to how you were trained just now. Just that our reasons to become a saint is different. The path we walk is also different. I am someone that you could call the other side of a saint. As for my days as a scholar¡­ I was simply into books, concocted many poisonous pills, developed many different new medicines, and¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± I was curious to know. ¡°And I¡¯ll advise you to not know more about my life than needed. I¡¯m more afraid of how it will influence your growth as a person more than anything. Since I am one of your past lives, I am certain that it will influence you in a bad way. So just live the life you love¡± Lucian said lightly as ever. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you have a woman to go back to? I¡¯m pretty sure that you like that woman a lot.¡± Lucian grins evilly once more. ¡°Heh¡­ I can only like a person. I can¡¯t love a person. So she is not mine in any case. I¡¯m also pretty sure that she doesn¡¯t think of me as much like all my past crushes even when I confessed to them anyhow¡­¡± I depressingly said. *WHACK* ¡°OW!¡± I cried. Lucian gave me a great punch to the face. His silhouette disappears once the sun fully rose like a ghost. Lucian¡¯s voice echoes in my mind. ¡°You were willing to suffer for her and her abnormal details! Something most men would not do for women! So stop undervaluing yourself! Those past crushes you had? *SNORT* they were probably nothing more than just passing street walkers or walking gorillas with a sh*t load of make-up on. They just can¡¯t see the value in you until you proved that you are better than them. I am the same as you Jin. I am your past self. So I know what I am talking about. If there is something I am certain about, it is that woman. She will one day respond to those feelings and values you held for her¡± Lucian proudly said, ¡°You should be more proud of what you¡¯ve done. Those other three women aren¡¯t that bad either. Especially the girl named Mirana or something. Rosa as well seems to like you to go as far to notice your cool act. Seems like they already hold you high in their hearts. So go home and wear that smile like you always do and act like how you always do. Take a few days off from helping people. Stay home and rest. Spend some time with that girl. We¡¯ll start training again after you¡¯ve rested up enough and return to a good mental state.¡± ¡°Alright then Lucian. But let me ask one last question before I go.¡± I smirked. ¡°Oh? Go right ahead.¡± Lucian was strangely happy. ¡°How in the world can you hit me if you are dead!? I thought you were an illusion projected by my brain!¡± I asks him. It really didn¡¯t make any sense in the slightest. ¡°Ha ha¡­ Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Secrets of a saint! Ah ha ha ha ha¡± Lucian only roared out laughing. He stopped responding after that. I just walked right home afterwards. ¡®Mirana and Rosa? Those two? That is an interesting thought¡¯ I laughed inside. I was just unsure on why Meracle meant a lot to me besides the fact that she gave me a place to stay. Epilouge to Chapter 12: A good surprise While Jin was training in qi, Lucian was watching everything he was doing. Lucian was shocked that Jin was able to progressed so quickly. ''.... We nerfed him so many times and yet he is still able to practice like this? Whelp, I really should not be surprised. But I really wanted an apprentice to teach from the basics...." Lucian thought to himself sulkily. What Jin was actually doing was more than just qi training. He absorbs qi, utilized it to repair the damaged tissues, nerves and muscles and reinforced them. But over all, Jin was able to bring back those dead cells and pump new life into them. Lucian was shocked to find out that Jin was already able to use qi to fully repair damaged nerves! But to restore life to dead cells? This was something that took him decades to do and yet Jin was already able to do it. ''Damn. What kind of qi training is he doing? I didn''t teach him this! He is like a natural sink hole! But what is more shocking is his ability! The qi training originally was not able to restore dead nerves or tissues. Its original purpose is to reinforce the body and the cells that were already alive. Qi repairing the nerves is something that slowly happens and often the repairing process is slow. But Jin was already able to use qi to the next level to repair and restore those dead tissues and nerves!'' Lucian was slightly jealous of Jin. When Lucian came up to inspect Jin, he was a little more surprised. ''The hell? This is his qi center? I thought we sealed it up to be a lot weaker and smaller! How in world was it able to-'' Lucian scowled in his mind. But he couldn''t say it. But Lucian thought to himself and smiled. ''Actually, this might be a good thing. With things being as they are, he might just become a saint within the three years and maybe even faster.'' But Lucian also chose to slow down the process. He passed down his qi knowledge of how to gather and circulate qi, knowing that it will slow Jin down. He didn''t want Jin to advance too fast or else it will lead him down a path of strife. What he passed down to Jin was still good but it sealed up his previous qi training techniques so he will temporarily forget the techniques. It showed him a way to naturally hide the level of his qi even if he was not trying to. If his enemies actually were to be qi practitioners in the future, all the enemies will feel is the strength of a beginner while the real level will be tens or hundreds of times stronger. Lucian wasn''t really worried about Jin''s personality. But Lucian was more worried if Jin was a lot stronger and if there could be a chance that a qi practitioner might actually comes along before Jin becomes a saint. Even if it was a rare chance, Lucian wanted to be safe and keep Jin away from harm until then. When Lucian deemed that qi training was sufficient, he stopped and let Jin be on his way home. Lucian came back to reside in Jin''s mind where many other figures also resided. "So, how was he Lucian? Is he still?" a man''s voice came out. Lucian already knew who the man was. He recognized the voice to belong to Ren. "Ah yeah... about that... I''ll slow him down. As we suspected, even if he was sealed up with a bunch of heavenly and demonic seals and even if his memories are gone, his body still remembers. Thus, we need to slow him down" Lucian said. "*Sigh* Don''t you remember Lucian? If he doesn''t get strong fast, those bastards will come back to find him" A different voice said. It was a the man on the far right end. The very last person. The figure was still shadowy but the souls was almost as much as Lucian. "Well.. I have my reasons. I don''t want Jin to lose his own self just because of some jealous bastards. But if the time comes, I am sure that Jin will act according to the situation when needed" Lucian said calmly. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "I hope you are right Lucian. But moving on. How is his qi center?" Ren said. "Oh that? Hmmm... If we were to say that everyone else has a qi center and in that center is a sea of qi, then Jin would be worlds far away. Heh heh..." Lucian chuckled. "Oh? What is that suppose to mean?" Ren raised an eyebrow. "Hmmm... it means, instead of having a sea of qi, he has oceans of qi." Lucian said lightly. "WHAT!?" Everyone was shocked. "Mmmm. So he is like us. He has oceans of qi" The person on the far right said. The very same person as before. "Not quite Ban. Remember, he was sealed many times. So he is suppose to have only a sea of qi. But now it turns into oceans of qi. Don''t you find that it is strange?" Ren interjects. "Ah. Right you are Ren. He was supposed to have only a sea of qi. But then, what if the container grew? But more so, what if Jin unconsciously created several containers just by entering the world of qi?" Lucian questioned them all. "You know what you just said was a load of bull right? No one can create several containers. They can only be born like that and even then it is rare. Only those of the highest planes are able to form a second sea of qi and only up to a third sea of qi. What you are implying that he is forming oceans, not seas, inside of himself just by stepping into the world of qi." Ren pointed out. "Remember. He is like us. He is us in a way. So it is not surprising. But the surprise doesn''t end here." Lucian gave a wicked smile. "Oh? Tell us. It can''t be more surprising than to form multiple oceans of qi. Having a lot of oceans of qi isn''t all that good. All it means that it would be harder for him to train into a saint qi level wise" Ban said. Ban knew that when training in qi, condensing qi was one of the hardest part of qi training. Condensing a sea of qi is hard but an ocean of qi was an astronomical amount of energy to be condensed into a purer form. If Jin was in the initial stage, he would only be able to suck in little amounts of qi with slight impurities in energy. "Heh... You''ll regret saying that Ban. Even when I was slowing him down, he was still able to suck in a lot of qi but it seemed bottomless. The only reason why he stopped was because of those seals. But this is not what I am referring to" Lucian said. "Well then tell us. Stop keeping us waiting dammit." Ren was agitated. He hated suspense. "*Snort* Fine." Lucian was annoyed when Ren ruined the fun. "Twin. Qi. Planes" "WHAT!?" Each figure shouted in unison. Only moments later... "*PFFFT* HA HA HA HA HA HA" They all roared out in laughter. "This is a good surprise! Who would''ve thought this would happen even after so much seals was placed on him? No wonder you wanted for him to slow down." Ren was extremely pleased. When he heard qi planes, he felt his entire body shook in delight. In the middle of their laughter, Lucian said, "Mmmhmm. So just trust me. I know what I am doing." Lucian closed his eyes and gave a sigh. He thought back to his days as a scholar towards the end of his life. Just like Jin, when he first entered the world of qi, he wanted to keep on training and advance far into the world of qi. But misfortune continuously fell upon him. At the end of his life, he found out the reason why misfortune befell on him and he felt wronged. Lucian gathered his strength into his lungs and released a strong bellow. Soon, the rest followed along Lucian and they too roared proud and strong causing ripples of qi inside the space they were in. Lucian then fiercely declares, "Brace yourselves you false heavenly bastards! Enjoy your dream while it last!" Prologue to chapter 13: Intermission- scheming people -6:45 AM- My body felt so refreshed that I ran all the way back to Meracle''s house. Qi training really is something. But I really have to regret that I had to take a lot of blows to just train my qi utilization. When Lucian passed on those qi techniques, I felt that something was off. It felt like the purpose of those qi techniques were to give me a subconscious check point to stop. It really didn''t matter anyway. I still love the feeling of having so much energy and seeing the world through a new view. Along the way home, I ran into some people I¡¯ve helped out in the past. ¡°Hey kid! Over here!¡± One of the people called me over. I came over to see that they had a stack of things behind them. ¡°Hey kid. Do you want these? If you come to help today, we¡¯ll give you all these¡± They said and pointed towards the stack. I glance over to see that everyone prepared a bit of something from their stores to give me. My face lights up when I saw the fireworks. ¡°I know that you liked fireworks kid. I saw that your eyes lighting up when you took my box last time. You threw the box at a man to save him during the car crash not too long ago right?¡± an old man said. It was the old man from the store I took the box of fireworks from! ¡°Ah ha¡­ It seems like you got the wrong man?¡± I tried to deny what he just said. ¡°No I got the right man. He is just not accepting what is due to him¡± the old man smiled at the man in front of him thinking, ¡®This guy sure is modest. But this guy is a monster. How is it that he still looks fine!?¡¯ If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.¡°NOPE. I really got have to run now. I¡¯ll help out later when I can. But what I need the most now is to make food for some people right now.¡± I said. I was about to run until I remembered that they were sleeping in Meracle¡¯s room. ¡°Wait¡­ I don¡¯t think they even have toothbrushes.¡± I muttered to myself. The people overheard this had a glint in their eyes. Instantly, eight toothbrushes popped out along with eight tubes of toothpastes in their hands. ¡°Here you go young man¡± one of the ladies said. She gathers all of the toothbrushes and toothpastes and placed them in my hand. ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t a savior, at least take this as a token of our kindness. Forget helping us and just go back¡± she said. I felt scared when I took it from them because of the glint in their eyes. But I thanked them and bowed. I left the people as quickly as possible. ¡°Ha! The kid can deny all he wants. I know he was one that saved those three. I can tell because I gave him that mask!¡± the old man proudly exclaims so loud, I thought everybody in the neighborhood could hear. All this made me ran even faster. ¡®*Hui hui hui*¡¯ the people creepily laughs in their hearts. ¡®Let¡¯s see if I can set him up with my girl.¡¯ They all thought. The very thought created a shadow behind Jin almost materializing in the air. Jin, himself, could feel the shadow and just sprinted even faster than before and soon enough he looked like a marathon runner bolting down the streets. Chapter 13: Was this the reason why? Just before Jin was home, the four girls woke up one by one. Even though they were awake they stayed silent for a good fifteen minutes. ¡®The more someone knows about me, the more complicated things get and the sadder they might feel once they know. Just too much sad drama. I don¡¯t like drama. So it is best if everyone knows less about me and feels nothing when I am gone. The only thing I am wishing for is her happiness and to live in peace until the designated time for me to leave. So for her sake, don¡¯t tell her. I¡¯ll also be happier that way as well.¡¯ Jin¡¯s words echoes in their mind. Some of the girls tried to shake off the sad feelings. No matter how much they tried, the words, ¡°The more someone knows about me, the more complicated things get¡± kept on repeating in their minds. Only Mirana and Meracle knew how true his words were. When Mirana saw his terribly scarred back, she knew that it was Jin from her high school. She knew him as an innocent person. Why innocent? It was because she also saw him going on a date once. Mirana had to admit, she stalked Jin once because she was interested in him. It really couldn¡¯t be called a date. The girl spent all of his money, tricked him to believing that they were lovers and betrayed him right in front of him. Jin did nothing and just walked away in silence all the way home. But Jin acted as if it was nothing and came back smiling in school saying it was his fault and that she and him would never ever date again because of him. Meracle was uneasy because of what Dennis told her. That he already killed people when he was four. If that was true, then how many people has he killed to just survive all the way till now? ¡°Meracle¡± A dry voice came from Mirana. ¡°Huh? What is it Miri?¡± Meracle¡¯s tired voice lets out a soft reply. (Miri is Mirana for short if some of you don¡¯t know.) ¡°How much do you know about Jin? Like really. Don¡¯t try to hide anything either¡± She asks Meracle. ¡°Honestly? Not much more than any of us here. The most he¡¯d ever shown was yesterday. But if you really want to know, then you might as well be prepared.¡± Meracle sadly said. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± This got the other three confused. ¡°I mean that what Jin said was true. The more someone knows about him, the more complicated things get. I am not even sure who he is anymore.¡± Meracle weakly said. ¡°What do you mean? You saw him yesterday right? The man was strong enough to save people who he did not know. He also considers you something close to a friend. That has got to be the highest ranking on his list besides family.¡± Rosa said. ¡°That¡¯s just it. By himself, he is just a person who acts weak. In front of others, he pretends not to have the strength or courage to fight back. That was how he lived for many years and so all I knew about him that he was weak and gutless person. When I first saw him in such a long time, I saw that he was naked, alone in the rain, without the knowledge of his family gone, and had no friends to rely on. He was also stealing my clothes that day as well. But what I saw in his eyes was a pitiful person asking for help but no one around to lend a hand. In truth, when I first met him a few days ago, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was so pitiful then I would¡¯ve let him rot in the streets without a care regardless if I was depressed by Jason or not.¡± Meracle admits. The words Meracle just said were true. Even if the three wanted to refute her, they couldn¡¯t. If the person that begged them was as hopeless and weak as Jin, they would not even bother to help him. Why? It would mean that there was one more mouth to feed and another burden to carry. No one would want an extra burden to carry. If they were Meracle on that very day, they would not even bat an eyelash to a man who was so pitiful. Stealing clothes as well? They would be fuming angry. They would¡¯ve beaten him up and let him rotting in the streets as well. ¡°That is why I don¡¯t know anymore. Originally, he signed a contract I made to be a servant of sort until he stabilize his own life and leaves whenever. The food I was supposed to provide for him? He stocked up the empty fridge by himself and made the food even better than I do. He keeps clean of his surroundings as well. The clothes I was supposed to provide for him wasn¡¯t in the contract but he soon was able to get himself some clothes. All this he did on the very first day but I did not notice until later when I saw that he ran through town to use the volunteer system to its fullest on the TV while he was asleep not too long ago.¡± Meracle said. When she saw that Jin was actually capable of providing himself a living and more of a help than a burden, she felt that she had nothing to worry about. ¡°Even on the day when he save you Rosa, the first thing he did was come home and to make some food for me with a smile. I was angry at first when I saw his shadowy outline. But when he smiled at me, it made me forget all the anger and I was overcome with joy. The entire time, he was here and there keeping a big smile on his face.¡± Meracle smiled. She was remembering the day when she saw Jin from the hospital. She thought that she was drunk. ¡°Only once, did he tell me something personal. As you know, my family was overly religious and practically kisses the ass of the church. I am somewhat similar as well. So when he said that he does not believe in god but does not tell the reason why, I got mad. Instead he told me an old part of his childhood that he lived through poisonous soup by a miracle. Instead of trying to understand, I rebuked him. When I did know a little about him, I was scared but soon forgot because he was always smiling¡± Meracle continues to say. ¡°Eh? Something scary about Jin?¡± Rosa raised an eye brow at Meracle¡¯s statement. Indeed they just knew a little about him and if knowing just a little more about him made Meracle scared, then Jin wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°Then tell us. If we know even a little more about Jin, then it¡¯ll mean that he¡¯ll have one more person that can understand him.¡± Rosa was determined to know more about him. ¡°Rosa? This is the first time I heard of you caring so much about one person much less a man. I remember hearing you paying for Jin¡¯s medical bills. If I¡¯m correct, you¡¯d rarely spend a dime on a man and that was why most of the men broke up with you.¡± Gisela pointed out. ¡°T-that was something I had to do! He saved my life and so I had to pay for his medical bill! But it still feels like I repaid him cheaply¡­ ¡°, Rosa replied with a deep red streak running across her face. When Gisela pointed out that she was a real money scrounger and that was the reason why many men broke up with her, she was angry.¡± As for the men I broke up with, I wanted a real man who could support both himself and his girlfriend. Not a one sided deal where I have to pay for everything!*HMPH!*¡± ¡°But I have to agree with Rosa. A man like that, regardless of what kind of small scary secret he has, does not deserve to be alone like that. Especially when he is that good someone he counted as close to a friend.¡± Mirana interjects. Meracle looked at their eyes and could tell that Jin¡¯s first impression really made a big impact on them. ¡°Alright. But just don¡¯t say it to anybody else.¡± Meracle said seriously. ¡°Alright¡± They all agreed. ¡°A guy from my workplace named Dennis told me a little about Jin. He told me that he witnessed Jin¡¯s growth. Jin was born in a homeless shelter during the depression unlike most of us being able to be born in a hospital. But unlike us, he was also born premature two months.¡± Meracle started to say. ¡°P-premature? Then how does he look so damn good? Surely you¡¯re lying!¡± Gisela said in disbelief. But Meracle just gave a serious look at her. ¡°O-okay. You¡¯re not lying. P-please continue Meracle.¡± Meracle paused thinking whether or not to tell them. She gave a long sigh and then resumes. ¡°Jin¡¯s family was in the shelter for a while and in that time, Jin grew up with his mother, father, brother and sister. When he was four, the homeless shelter decided to thin out the crowd and puts poison in the soup on the day they decided to distribute food. Unlike the many others that died, Jin and his family survived because it was only one bowl of soup and was divided up among his father and mother. But they were lucky. Others who did the same died. When the others heard that Jin and his family survived, they took their sadness out on his family. For seven days straight, his family did not fight back and only took the beatings.¡± Meracle said. She retells the first half of the poisonous soup. ¡°My god¡­ that¡¯s terrible.¡± Rosa said in disbelief. ¡°Mmmh but it didn¡¯t end there. From what Dennis tells me that on the eight day, everyone unanimously chose to get rid of Jin and his family.¡± The words came out of Meracle¡¯s mouth were like ice. It sent chills up their spines. ¡°What? That must¡¯ve been hundreds of people trying to kill them!¡± Mirana¡¯s eyes widen when she heard of the word unanimously. ¡°It was. Dennis did not see a thing during that time because he was knocked out. But from what Dennis told me, when Dennis woke back up, he saw Jin standing atop a mountain of corpses. Dennis told me that Jin was like a demon at the time even if he was four. Quoting from Dennis¡¯ words, ¡®Jin killed people with whatever he had at lightning speed. Be it hands, feet, mouth, blood, or spit. He truly fought like a demon. He bit the neck and ripped out the arteries, he furiously clawed away their flesh until you could see the white calcium, and broke bones. I didn''t know where he pulled such strength from. It was like he was possessed by an unholy being. His eyes were deep red with rage and you can even see the air becoming thick with malice. He pulled his family members one by one to a safe corner and stood there like a demonic sentry protecting them within a ten feet radius. But even after all that, he wasn''t given a break. He had to fight the securities and they were worse. But he still killed them mercilessly.¡¯ And it ended when a man to silence everyone with bribes of foods and clothes¡± Meracle retells the second half. ¡°You¡¯ve all been wondering what would happen if Jin were to get serious and fight right? Now you all know.¡± When Meracle was done retelling Jin¡¯s past, everyone was scared. Mirana thought she knew Jin because she saw how he fought so she wasn¡¯t surprised too much. She already knew what he looked like when he was fighting. The only thing he didn¡¯t do was killing when he was in his high school. This tidbit was a slight shocker to her but not overly shocking. ¡°As far as his personalities goes when he is mad, I think we all can conclude that Jin only fights seriously for someone he cares about. All others, he will not even show his face¡± Mirana calmly said. This gave Meracle and the others a shock. How was Mirana so calm? ¡°What? It is not like I haven¡¯t seen Jin fight before. He was in my high school. Just like how Dennis describes him, Jin was like a demon when fighting.¡± Mirana once again, calmly expresses. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never told anyone that it was Jin. Oh well.¡± This left the girls speechless with stiff faces. Not even Meracle saw Jin fighting for real! How was it that Mirana saw Jin fighting? ¡°Mirana! You! Saw! Him! Fight!?¡± Meracle was practically gasping for air when she heard the words that came out of Mirana¡¯s lips. ¡°Mmmmmh Yeah. I saw him fight a couple times. But the most memorable was when he took down the ten bullies that ganged up on him. Honestly? I thought he was just weak at first like you guys said when I saw that. But when I was about to get raped, he really did looked like a demon fighting. He broke arms, legs, ribs, faces and all. Then he smashed their heads to give them memory loss for a good long time.¡± Mirana recalls. But she left out the part where Jin took their bodies and threw them into the dumpster. If she told them that, they would be scared stiff and Mirana really didn¡¯t want to retell all the scary and near dead funny details. Especially the part when Jin felt her up. When she realizes that Jin had temporary blindness and was trying to help her out by treating her wounds, she felt guilty thinking that he was a dirty pervert. Mirana¡¯s words only further confirms the authenticity of Meracle¡¯s story. If there was someone he cares about, then he will get serious. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.¡°Then what is he to you Mirana? Is he someone that is just there to help out? Or was it something more?¡± Rosa ask Mirana. Rosa¡¯s mind had always been sharper than anyone in her class. Thus she must¡¯ve concluded that Mirana was someone to Jin. ¡°Ah not really anything much. I¡¯ve seen Jin before. He even helps out whenever possible. Just that he sometimes chose not to help people because his body was badly hurt. There were times when others were bullied so badly that he jumps in to help¡± Mirana was trying to avoid the question. ¡°That was not the question I asked Mirana. I said, ¡®what is he to you or rather what are you to him?¡¯ Mirana?¡± Rosa kept on insisting. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone had expectations in their eyes and it was all focused on Mirana now. ¡°I assumed that you were his high school crush right? But you never ever paid direct attention to anyone right?¡± Rosa then edges near Mirana. Mirana¡¯s eyes shifted to the side to avoid eye contact. ¡°AH HA! I knew it! We¡¯re all from the same high school. So don¡¯t deny it Mirana. I remembered that right after junior year, you were always mesmerized by someone and was always dazed even when you were with your boyfriend. Now I know who it is! So it was Jin! You were the reason why the number of bullies had increased!¡± Rosa outwardly pointed. Mirana was shocked when she realize the truth in Rosa¡¯s words. The reason why she could never talk to him was because she was always looking at him and thus every boys in the school was jealous and continuously bullied him. The increase of bullies was her fault! ¡°¡­*Sigh* I hate you for being so smart and right¡­¡± Mirana mutters. Rosa only smirks in reply. But when Rosa realized what she¡¯d just said, her jaws dropped. ¡®Wait! If what I said is true, then¡­ the guy I¡¯ve been ignoring and ignoring my entire school years was Jin¡­. And he is the one Mirana fell for!!!!!!? She was the reason why Jin¡¯s number of bullies increased!!!!!!!? She was the reason why I couldn¡¯t bully him in high school!?¡¯ ¡°And? So what? As far as I know, I heard that I was no longer his high school crush after I got a boyfriend. He stopped looking at me after my sophomore years. Even if it was residual feelings, I doubt he has any feelings right now anyway. Besides, you heard what he said. He does not love anybody.¡± Mirana was trying to steer the conversation in a different direction. ¡°But do you like him Mirana? Answer us truthfully¡± Rosa pressured Mirana into telling the truth. ¡°The better question Rosa, is whether or not if you like him¡± Mirana turns the question back onto her. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡± Rosa was trying to be sly in denying things with a straight face. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us either Rosa. If I don¡¯t know better, you gave your phone number to him didn¡¯t you?¡± Mirana sharply said. Rosa was taken aback. ¡®How does she know!?¡¯ Rosa¡¯s reaction made things obvious. ¡°Bulls-eye. I was bluffing Rosa. But who knew your reaction was so good! He he he¡± Mirana snickers. ¡®Who told you to expose me? Now I¡¯ll get my revenge on you!¡¯ ¡°Y-Y-You tricked me! No fair!¡± Rosa picks up a pillow and throws it right at Mirana. ¡°He he he he. You are a bad liar Rosa. I know you got a story of your own as well Rosa. Might as well cough up how you fell for him besides the car crash. I know that in middle school both you and Gisela were bullying him not because you were mean but because you were interested in him¡± Mirana grins. The two blushed when Mirana pulled on their tails. Indeed what Mirana said was true. Both of them had a reason why they bullied Jin and it was all for their own personal interest. ¡°Come on Rosa. We all love to hear why you bullied Jin¡± Gisela could¡¯ve easily slipped away buy she took the chance to egg on Rosa some more to corner her till the end. ¡°*Tch* Traitor!¡± Rosa could not believe it. Even Gisela betrayed her. Forget Meracle, she was already in to corner her as well. ¡°*sigh* Fine. I¡±ll say it¡­.¡±Rosa sighed at the loss. Everyone eared closer to her story. ¡°ngh¡­ I was stalking Jin in middle school because he was my middle school crush¡­¡± Rosa quietly admits. ¡°WHAT!?¡± A bigger shock than when Mirana calmly replied to the murder story. ¡°¡­ Okay. I admit. I had a crush on the guy when he was in middle school. I don¡¯t know why but he just interested me. So I ordered some of my dad¡¯s bodyguards to stalk him. One day, when my dad needed those body guards, I had to stalk Jin myself the entire day.¡± Rosa continues. ¡°Hu-Wut?¡± Gisela felt a little creep-ed out when she heard this. Mirana was the only one thinking, ¡®So I wasn¡¯t the only stalker¡¯ and felt better about herself. ¡°So I stalked him one day bringing a girl to an amusement park. He paid for everything. Literally everything. He paid for rides, foods, and even the entrance fee for him and her. But she even made him pay for her friends to enter and I was naturally one of them. So the entire day, I secretly stalked the two. I eventually learned that the girl used Jin and his hard earned extra money like a cash cow on the terms of dating. You could see the happiness across his dumb face and followed through like an idiot. But that was not the problem. One time, he left her on a bench to get ice creams for her and him. When he came back, he saw the girl he was ¡®dating¡¯ was kissing boys after boys. So he turned away, walked a fair distance away, pretends to trip, and shoved the ice creams into his eyes making it looked like he tripped and being sloppy with ice cream eyes. For a minute, I thought he was stupid but what he really was trying to do was to hide his tears. He just ran home crying blubber and all¡± Rosa angrily mutters. ¡°Maybe this is one of the reasons why he did not love anyone but a similar thing happened in his high school as well.¡± ¡°In his high school years, I saw a similar thing. But the only difference was, he brought only the girl he liked, had fun, and overall used like a worn out cash cow again and was tossed away miserably. What the girl did was unforgivable. She led him into a bathroom, knocked him out, tied him up, and showed herself being b*kk*ked by many men at the time. She even finished with a c***m-p** and a c*m-sh*w*r. He was left there crying on the floor. Even I felt disgusted and pitied him. The sorry man had his heart broken twice and in the worst ways. I stopped bullying him for a long time and ignored him for a while as well to get rid of any thoughts of him being my crush. But who knew he would reappeared in front of me again like this in a sorry state. *Sigh*¡± Rosa concluded. She sighed because she told something really personal. ¡°Oh¡­ Wow¡­ Dayum¡­ That¡¯s cold¡­ Even I would give up love after that¡­¡± Gisela, hearing this, felt bad that she bullied Jin. But Mirana was still sharp and knew that Rosa avoided the last question. Her eyes glared at Rosa making her resign to her intelligence. ¡°But the reason I bullied Jin wasn¡¯t because I saw Jin was kind and easy. I bullied him because¡­. He was really responsible despite looking weak and spineless. He paid for his fees, his date¡¯s fees, and many other people¡¯s fees. So, from there on out, I would often strip him down and¡­ rape his lips¡± Rosa continues to mutter in a softer voice. ¡°EH!?¡± The girls were just flabbergasted. Their friend was a great pervert! ¡®I have to admit. It was enjoyable. His screams of help were satisfying. The way he tried to worm his way¡­ mmmmmmm delicious. His little ***** would get hard just by a small kiss. I could barely hold myself back from touching it he he he¡¯ Rosa licked her lips while continuing to reminisce. Each of their face twitched greatly when they saw the perverted face she was making. ¡®So Jin¡¯s first kiss was stolen by her? ¡­¡¯ Mirana and Meracle stared menacingly at Rosa while she was still in a daze. They really never felt so much passion in their life until now. ¡°Alright Gisela, your turn! No mercy! Tell us straight. For what reason did you bully him! I know it was more than just fun!¡± Rosa quickly pointed towards Gisela putting her on the spot. ¡®This is what you get for betraying me! Be ready to feeling the pain of truth!¡¯ ¡°Oh that? Well¡­he looked easy and weak so I bullied him for fun and curiosity¡­I... Striped him down like you did¡­.¡± Gisela blushed. When they saw this, they had a bad feeling that they were going to regret a lot. ¡°But I was curious and played with his man parts and would often have fun watching it grow and shrink. I was also curious about those bell looking things below. I had no idea. So I tugged them every once in a while to see if it would grow. I had the idea that it would grow if I tugged hard enough and I was right. They turned red and swelled up after many tries and bullying sessions. He he¡­¡± Gisela embarrassingly answers them. Now they all knew that Jin never loved because he had so many bad things relating to love happening to him. His jewels were constantly abused to the point of swelling. His lips were raped by a kind sadist who really liked him if that was kindly put into good words. But his girlfriend was a cheating prostitute if she was doing things for money and that was putting her into a nice category. If not, then she was the village bicycle that everyone had a turn to ride on her. They weren¡¯t rare, but that was really bad thing to experience at a young age. They couldn¡¯t think of a worse love story. When they all reviewed everything, the depressing feeling came back. Everyone except Meracle was a part of Jin¡¯s cause to not like anyone anymore. Some of them saw the horrible treatment and did not do much for him. Some of them pushed him down further which made them feel really guilty about the things they said and did to him or even the things they did indirectly to him. It was like a bad Shakespearian tragedy joke. How could such a man still come out like that? ¡°If we ever see that cheating h*e, we will deal with her because Jin was too nice.¡± The unanimously agreed. Rosa knew that if she was a man and had a cheating girlfriend like that, she would made sure to turn the males into eternal eunuchs and labeled the girl into a walking prostitute. The rest of the girls had similar ideas. But they were scared of Meracle if she were to take revenge in Jin¡¯s place. They knew Meracle well because they knew how strong she was whether or not if she used hands or bullets. Meracle was a little fiercer because she already had her revenge on her boyfriend, Jason, and made him into an example. She took her gun and blasted him in all three jewels and turned them purple through the bb pellets. When he was rolling on the floor, she took a real bullet and shot him in the ass that pierced both cheeks. The sound of the door opening and closing made them realize Jin was home. When Jin got back home into Meracle¡¯s house, the four girls snapped from the angry sad mood to a happy mood. ¡°So he¡¯s back. I wonder if he can see again¡± Meracle murmurs wearily. ¡°Let¡¯s try to get to know him even if he doesn¡¯t let us. At the very least, he can¡¯t say that we can¡¯t be counted as close to friends right?¡± Rosa proclaims. ¡°Mmhm! We¡¯ll make sure that he won¡¯t be lonely ever again!¡± Gisela agreed. ¡°For sure!¡± Mirana added. Meracle almost bursted into tears hearing this. ¡°Thanks girls.¡± Meracle tearfully said. But in a funny sense, the three girls felt like they owed Jin a lot because they were also part of the reasons why he didn¡¯t like anybody. For Rosa, she raped his lips. For Mirana, she increased the number of bullies bullying him in high school. For Gisela, she was the cause of his traumatic experience in middle school of having swollen man parts. Jin felt a shiver going up his back when he stepped in but shook it off. Epilogue to Chapter 13: A disater with qi training -7:00 am- I quickly came into the house and left some toothbrushes and toothpastes on Meracle''s doorknob near her room. I could also feel that they were awake and moving about but just recently. ''They must still be groggy. I''ll at least take a shower before they could wake up'' I thought. I only had on a track suit pant but I still smelled like a lot of sweat which was slightly strange. The sweat also smelled a lot worse as well. My stomach also hurted a lot. "Must''ve been the qi training. I remember that when Lucian passed on the qi training techniques, the knowledge that was passed onto me states that it would purify my body in more ways than one. This one is gonna hurt some people''s noses." I muttered. So I quickly ran downstairs to get some fresh clothes. Seeing that the tux was the only thing that was left to wear, I brought it to the bathroom to get changed after the bath. The girls heard Jin moving swiftly up and down the stairs and wondered if he was still blind or not. If he was still blind, then that would explains why he was moving so fast. The girl took a quick peak at Jin and saw that he was still moving perfectly except that he was all sweaty. ¡®Was taking a walk that hard for him? Or was it the fact that he barely slept made him sweat?¡¯ They thought. They wanted to call out to him but he was already in the bathroom. They didn¡¯t know that Jin¡¯s stomach was hurting so bad and that was the reason why he ran. The fact that they were worried about him made them walk towards the bathroom. Half way to the bathroom, they paused and contemplated whether or not to confront him about his past and many more things while in the bathroom. But the thing they were worried about the most was the fact that he was blind. Just when they were about to move again, they heard a magnificently strange and loud sound that made their eyes widen. *POOT* ¡°Whut? Was that you Gisela?¡± Rosa suddenly said. ¡°Hey don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t make a sound that loud! Besides, I still got my own pride and I would never do that in public¡± Gisela blushed. ¡°Was that you Mirana?¡± ¡°H-how could you even think of the possibilities? I don¡¯t make a strange sound as that!¡± Mirana couldn¡¯t help but to blush either. ¡°How would we know if it wasn¡¯t Rosa or Meracle?¡± The two turn towards Meracle and Rosa. But Meracle only had a plain face on. ¡°If I¡¯d done that, you guys would already be down wind and running. Stop suspecting me¡± Meracle said in a flat tone. The last of their suspicion was about to fall on Rosa until¡­. *POOT*POO*POO*POOT*POOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOT*PFFFFFFFF*POOOOOT* The sound came once more but in multiple successions and it even sounded stranger than the first time. When their ears focused on the source of the sound, they followed it and sure enough, it led them to the bathroom. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.*POOOT*PO*POOOOT**WOOOOOOOOOSH* Finally founding the source, it made them crack up in laughter. All four were running downstairs cracking up at the person in the bathroom all the way down to the living room. Gisela and Rosa were rolling on the floor laughing while Meracle and Mirana were dying on the bed with laughing tears. The sound kept coming and it was so loud that it resounded in the bathroom like an orchestra! ¡°Kya ha ha ha ha ha! *PFFFFT* AH HA HA HA HA! What was that!?¡± Rosa laughed out loud. Every single one of the girls were red in the face. ¡°Ah ha ha ha ha!!!!!! I *Pffft* I think that was an entire symphony in there!¡± Meracle laughed out as well. ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! We heard that he fought like a one man army! Now it¡¯s a one man band!!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!! Ha ha ha ha!!! ¡° Miracle added to the symphony joke. ¡°*Pffffffffffffffffffffffffffffft* aaaaaaaaaah! That was so corny Miri! *PFFFFFFT* AH ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Gisela was dying at the corny joke. But no one could deny the fact that it truly sounded like multiple bag pipes being played. The sound continued for the next ten to fifteen minutes which kept the girls rolling on the floor dying from the excessive tears and laughs. Jin, while in the bathroom, heard all this was embarrassed to death. ¡®Shi- Lucian¡­ Your qi techniques were too weird and now I know why. It was specifically for purifying the body. A little too much purification!¡¯ Jin cursed in his mind. He just wanted to get things over with and take that bath already. But the stomachache was so strong that it kept him on that seat for fifteen minutes straight blowing out his decomposed waste so fast and strong, he thought he would blow out his intestines. ¡®GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡¯ Jin wails inside his soul. The sound of continuous flushing also made things even funnier. Lucian, inside of Jin, was also cracking up. ¡°GYAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!! How do you like my special qi circulation Jin? It is one of my favorite! Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be like this every time. Just the first few times. Ke ke ke ke Or not¡­ Ah! ha ha ha ha ha ha!!!¡± Lucian kept snickering at Jin¡¯s misery the entire time as well as many others inside Jin. _________________________________________ Author''s note: I''ve been trying to get into the normal format in chapter writing like how many other people does their chapters. But I can''t seem to take the way of writing one long chapter seriously. The ideas usually gets bunched up and it''s much harder for me to re-read and proofread my works as well. Therefore, I decided to keep this format because each prologue, main chapter, and epilogue has their own reason to exist whether they are long or short. Prologue to chapter 14: a small revenge, big vengence. Jin stayed in the bathroom for the next thirty minutes in the bathroom to wash himself up before going outside. He really didn¡¯t want to smell like the decomposed waste. He stayed in the shower for thirty minutes because he made sure that he didn¡¯t smell bad. Lucian, inside of Jin, noticed that Jin stayed inside for a long period of time because he was worried about the way he smelled. Feeling bad for Jin for not telling him about the side effects of training in qi, Lucian silently came out and waved his right hand lightly. In an instant, the odor that stuck to Jin and in the bathroom disappeared without a trace. ¡°Thanks Lucian¡± Jin said behind the shower curtains. ¡®*Tch* His abilities to sense things is phenomenal. Even in this form he can sense me. The qi training must¡¯ve sharpen his senses¡¯ Lucian regretted and left. But Jin could even sense the emotions Lucian was in and smiled. Jin knew that Lucian was trying to help as silently as possible. ¡®*Che* nice guy. Teach me that next time.¡¯ After a good long time, Jin finally came out and standing on the upper floor. Jin, looking down and noticed those disappointed expecting eyes and frowned. His footsteps quickly made its way across the hall to grab the toothbrushes and went down. Standing in front of the girls is a smiling man that has too many secrets and a messy hairstyle because he has yet to style it. He comes down in a white button down shirt and black slacks giving off a certain charm. When Jin came out, the girls was kind of expecting a bad foul smell wafting through the air stuff. But what came out was a perfectly good smelling man that has the scent of shampoo. ¡®How is it that he can come out of the bathroom still smelling so good?¡¯ They were puzzled. ¡°What? Disappointed that I¡¯m not a cool person like I was last night?¡± Jin said to them. Indeed they were disappointed but the uncool part. They were expecting more of a reaction like embarrassment. But he just came out smiling. He did not even bother to explain what happened before he went to the bathroom that caused the hysteric comedy. Not that they really want to know. ¡°If you are wondering about what went on in the bathroom, I only did business in there. Don¡¯t worry. There isn¡¯t a smell in the bathroom. I can guarantee that it is clean. Here is also a few sets of toothbrushes and toothpastes.¡± Jin said with a smile. He drops the tooth brushes in Mirana¡¯s hands and walks off into the living room in a lively mood. Seeing him so happy can really make all those depressing mood before as if they were just small details. They were speechless. From a depressing wake up mood and transitioning into a light warm and funny atmosphere, it was too phenomenal for them. ¡°He he¡­ He can make you laugh, he can make you cry. But most of all, he can make you forget the reasons why you laughed and cried. Heh¡­¡± Meracle said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m about to come over more often because this guy. I can see that his life is like a rollercoaster. Just too much fun.¡± Gisela said in a mischievous tone. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea¡± Rosa and Mirana said at the same time. Meracle, hearing this lost her smile and felt a prick in her heart. ¡°Huh? You girls are surely joking right?¡± Meracle¡¯s voice also lost its joy. ¡°Oh? Worried that we would steal your new boyfriend?¡± Rosa eggs on Meracle. ¡°*Tch* I have no boyfriend. Yet¡­. If I have a boyfriend, he would be many times better than Jin and many times richer. He would also have a bigger p*n*s as well! Besides, he is my servant until he is able to support himself. *Humph!*¡± Meracle gave a snort. ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve seen his manhood before? Can you describe it?¡± Rosa poked at Meracle. ¡°Of course! It only an okay sized one like a boiled hot dog!¡± Meracle snorted. In truth she did not see it. But she nearly hits it on the head. This got the three other girls blushing a little imagining the scene and they begins to laugh. But when Meracle realized what she¡¯d just said about Jin, she realizes that Jin was still in the house. She peaked over to the living room to see the man was depressed when she said that she would find a better man with a bigger manhood. He sat on the bed in the corner holding back his tears. His shoulders drooped down and there was a dark atmosphere surrounding him. What made Jin depressed was when she said that she would find a man with a bigger p*n*s. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with having an okay sized one? *Sniff*Sniff*....¡¯ Jin thought to himself. He was never ashamed of his manhood. But hearing the words coming out of a woman¡¯s mouth hurted his feelings. He was not sure if she saw his manhood before. ¡®There was one time when she saw his body in the shower, but did she even looked down? It was not even boiled when she saw it¡­ It was steamed¡­¡¯ the sad Jin thought. But that thought was quickly erased because he only felt more ashamed if she did. He wanted to cry and yet he couldn¡¯t. Mostly because the truth hurts like hell when a girl says that your thing is only an okay sized boiled hot dog. Meracle wanted to apologize to him but she couldn¡¯t take back the words now. She also remembered that Jin was also a hard man to find. Even if he wasn¡¯t rich right now, he was still a capable and good man. He has an indomitable will, a sense of responsibilities, a great personality and is extremely considerate of others around him. If there is such a man that exists, he must be one in a billion if not a trillion. Who can win against four people without even fighting with just spirit alone? Who in this world can take a car and come out with a smile? Who in this world can be so daring in a poker game to continuously throw away his hands without even a single look and pull miracles out of air? Who in this world can come back home to worry about a girl, seduce her with honeyed words, acts smoother than a TV actor, and be considerate towards a girl whom he just met not too long ago as well to those around her? She can search her entire lifetime and still can¡¯t find a man like Jin. When Lucian and the others inside of Jin heard this, they laughed out so hard. ¡°Girl, you can search the galaxies, ten dimensional upper and lower planes, and even heaven itself and you can probably find two others like Jin. Good luck finding someone better¡± Lucian snickers. Even Ren and Ban agreed to Lucian¡¯s words. ¡°To find someone like Jin is already better than hitting the lottery.¡± Ren smirked. ¡°Jin? I-I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean those words just now¡± Meracle tries to make amends. Jin only turned around with a smile on his face without even a hint of sadness. ¡°It¡¯s fine Meracle. I was only remembering something funny because someone else said a similar thing in the past¡± Jin said. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± Meracle had to ask. ¡°You really want to know?¡± Jin still smiling but his voice got flatter. ¡°¡­ Is it that bad?¡± Meracle winced. ¡°¡­ The last person who said those very words found a new boyfriend who was richer and technically many times ¡®better than me¡¯ only regretted those words. He also has a bigger manhood as well she states. But it was by his hands that she was dumped and had her whole life shattered. She lived as a prostitute working in a brothel going through continuous relationships and abortions. She even tried to frame me as the father once out of desperation but never worked out because DNA test never matched up. She attempted to suicide when she could no longer take the depression. So she had to live with her parents still working as a prostitute for hire.¡± Jin said in a flat tone. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.This sent shivers up their spines. Even Meracle now had a really hard time taking back those words. ¡°T-Then what happened to the woman? Did she die?¡± Meracle had to ask. ¡°Hm? Well¡­¡± Jin purposely kept the suspense that nearly made all of them go insane. ¡°She did not die. Many years later, a man came in to save her and gave her a reason to live. The old lover man was later crippled from the waist down and took the woman back and she lives comfortably with the massive amount of money. Sadly, his **** no longer had a use and she no longer has such a thing call love or happiness¡± Seeing the paled faces, it made Jin feel better. ¡®I¡¯m not an evil man. But what you just said insulted me to the breaking point Meracle. Don¡¯t blame me for not telling you the entire story¡¯ Jin sinisterly thought. The woman was another person who had used Jin in the past. In truth, the man who gave the woman a reason to live many years later was Jin. Jin came and used whatever means to make her live again. Just not the sexual kinds. As for the reason why the rich old lover took her back, he only needed someone to take care of him. But it backfired and made the woman rich and he became her prisoner/victim of revenge and the thing from the waist downward turned into a sushi roll that was chopped up into ten pieces. The woman also regretted the words she said to Jin. She apologizes to him because she fell in love with him in an unexpected way. What the woman really said back then was, ¡°I never loved you Jin. I wished that we would never ever meet again and I swear that I¡¯ll never fall in love with someone like you. I¡¯ll find someone better and richer than you!¡± and then when she regretted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jin. I was wrong. Would you take me back?¡± But Jin had to decline. In a way, he granted her wish inside her heart. But it was also a painful lesson he learned. So he kept it as a painful lesson. Now, he uses that lesson as a weapon and in the most satisfying way. ¡®So Jin does have an evil side to him. Good thing to know that he isn¡¯t entirely goody goody¡¯ Lucian smirked. ¡°Well I guess I¡¯ll make food now~¡± Jin purposely said in a happy tone. ¡°Tell me he was not serious Meracle¡­ Tell me that he was just messing around¡­¡± Rosa was scared of the thought of working as a prostitute. ¡°I¡­¡± But not a word could come out properly. Meracle and the girls was stupefied When they heard the story, they thought of it as nothing. But Jin unknowingly let out the shadow of a demon in daylight and that was something that made the story even scarier. They did not know whether if it was true or not. But if it has to relate to Jin, then what are the chances of the story being full of lies? ¡°Oh Meracle. One last thing. Stop wearing them breast pads Meracle. Men hate to find out that their woman¡¯s milk jugs are just stuffed cottons. Good luck ¡° Jin said and waves his hand. That being said, Jin ruined the entire mood. This made three of the four girls to laugh. Breast pads? Meracle wears them? But they stopped laughing once they saw the demonic face behind Meracle. Meralce finally realizes that Jin was messing with them and the boiling point was hit. There was a ferocious atmosphere of an awaken beast. The shadow of a she-demon was formed behind her. Meracle quietly walks to the kitchen holding a BB gun in both hands. Jin, being able to feel presences, knew that it was Meracle. ¡°Mera-?¡± Jin starts to say. *POW*POW* But he was caught off guard. Meracle took a gun, shot him in both the eyes before he could do anything. ¡°GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!¡± Jin screams. But it did not end there. Meracle was also skilled with hand to hand combat but never showed it off. Thus Jin was the first victim in a long time. She tossed away the guns and ready her fists. *Boom*boom*boom*boom* Meracle sent four fist flying at him and each one landed on his face. Not because Jin couldn¡¯t avoided those fists. But because he didn¡¯t want to avoid them. He was more scared of what she would do if he had avoided them. She gave him two straight punches to the face, one hook to the jaws, and a beautiful uppercut sending Jin straight into a coma like state because she managed to hit the chin at an exact point that it rattled the brain far too much. He blacked out due to excessive pain. ¡°*Phoo* That¡¯s what you get for messing with the daughter of a military general!¡± Meracle blew her fist. The three girls trembled in fear. This was Meracle¡¯s when she¡¯s mad. Sad that Jin had to be her victim. But who told him to provoke her? ¡°Meracle¡­ What have you done? Not only you hit an injured man, we lost our only chef!¡± Rosa slowy exclaims. It didn¡¯t take long for Meracle to realize what she¡¯d just done. Her one and only chef was knocked out by her and he was still an injured patient! ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Meracle gasps. The four girls could cook but some were less skilled than the others and sometimes disasters happens when each and every one of them cook. Meracle was a complete novice, Gisela can cook but always ends up making the food taste good with terrible side effects, Rosa can cook as well but they were usually overly spicy, and Mirana can cook but suffers from lack of confidence and so food does not come out right 9/10 times. They look at each other with paled faces and were scared of the other''s food. "We''re doomed" The murmured in unison. Chapter 14: A series of bad karma A morning with five Currently in the space inside Jin¡¯s mind¡­ ¡°Oh dear¡­ Jin¡¯s knocked out cold ha ha!¡± Lucian laughed. ¡°So what? Let the guy stay knocked out. He¡¯ll thank us¡± Ren said with a frown. ¡°Oh don¡¯t be such a sour pus. Why don¡¯t we take over his body until he wakes up?¡± Lucian suggested. ¡°So, who is the most suitable one out of us ninety nine that are currently present?¡± ¡°Not this sh*t again Lucian¡­ Don¡¯t you remember? When I was still alive, you took over my body to be a lecherous pervert. I had forty nine girls after my ass holding knives, swords, and other weapons.¡± It was Ban who spoke up. ¡°Oh come on Ban. In the end, didn¡¯t you porked and married all forty nine didn¡¯t you?¡± Lucian teased Ban. ¡°¡­. I was lucky enough to have a strong libido Lucian. Do you want Jin to die from doing his entire life dry?¡± Ban frowned at Lucian. ¡°Oh please. If he is like us, he¡¯ll have a way. I think¡­¡± Lucian was mused at the idea. ¡°¡­. Okay, we all agree that Lucian will not go out. The man is an overly destructive time bomb filled with aphrodisiac powder. No offense Lucian.¡± Ren said. ¡°Oh none taken. What you just said is true. Not like it¡¯ll matter¡± Lucian shrugs. ¡°What does that supposed to mean?¡± Ren was slightly scared of what Lucian just said. ¡°It means, Ban took the initiative (:3)¡° Lucian pointed. The man named Ban instantly took actions before Lucian. It was because he was more concerned if Lucian had taken over Jin¡¯s body and that would be a catastrophe. But in a flash Lucian, flew faster than Ban and took over Jin¡¯s body. ¡°DON¡¯t DO IT LUCIAN!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Ban roared. Currently on the outside¡­ The four girls looked to each other one by one. But they saw no hopes in each other. If this a gamble, even if one could win, the outcome would be horrendous. They looked at Jin who was already laying on the kitchen floor. They had no choice but to move him onto the living room bed. ¡°What should we do?¡± Meracle murmurs. They were at lost for words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all make a dish and if none of them are good, you girls can eat my food and I¡¯ll eat yours¡± A voice said. The voice was much warmer and carries a light warm feeling to it than before. The body of the man who was just knocked out is now clearly sitting straight up with a smile. ¡°Jin?¡± they were shocked to see that the man named Jin could still be fine and sending out a sweet smile. The smile made all four girls¡¯ hearts skip a beat or two. ¡®What a monster!¡¯ they all thought. But in truth, it was Lucian who took over Jin¡¯s body and it was Lucian who had suggested for them to cook. ¡°Mmm I¡¯ve enjoyed that quite a bit. Your punch was good but still a little light. You only hit the tip of my chin so I¡¯ll be fine. He he¡± Lucian scratches his head. ¡°But¡­.¡± Lucian made a quick move and already zoomed in on Meracle¡¯s face only an inch or two apart. When he was about to do something, a voice roared inside. ¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!!!!¡± The voice boomed and Lucian was sent back into Jin¡¯s mind. Now Jin was back in control. ¡°Ah damn. I thought I could have a little more fun~¡­ Oh well¡­¡± Lucian lightly said. ¡°But this guy is already in my trap¡± Lucian¡¯s eyes turned vicious. Lucian purposely tried to seduce the four girls one by one. Even though he failed, he puts Jin in a position where he cannot act as if everything was a mistake. Jin, being able to adapt to many strange situations since he was a kid, chose the best possible choice he had. Moving as quickly as the wind, Jin swerves behind Meracle, puts his hands around her waist and nibbles on her ear. He even pulls her closer and licks around her ears. Meracle had a deep red streak running across her face and it was only getting redder. ¡°Haaaaaaaa~¡± Meracle could not believe that she let loose a lewd sound. ¡°I would enjoy things more if you pay me back~¡± Jin sweetly whispers. But those words were ones he knew that he would regret. Meracle finally was able to come back to reality and pushed Jin away with a red face and hid behind Mirana. ¡®Cute¡­ Just like a school girl¡­¡¯ They all thought. ¡°Oh dayum! Jin got balls! You go Jin!!!!!! Make that girl your woman!!! Make all of them your woman!!!¡± Lucian cheered on the sidelines. Lucian was about to peck Meracle on the cheek but who knew that Jin would do something bolder!? Lucian was instantly punched for his sleight of hand by Ren. ¡°Oh shut up you perv!¡± Ren scowled. The rest of the figures let out a sigh of relief. ¡°No matter Ren. Jin needs to be bold every now and then. Why not take this chance? (;3)¡± Lucian was having a lot of fun. ¡°Oi¡­ Calm down that libido inside you Lucian and just watch Jin¡­ We don¡¯t want him to have too many troubles now¡­¡± Ban spoke up. ¡°Oh you kill joys¡­ Fine...¡± Lucian pouted but he still had a small smile on his face. ¡°But I think I would enjoy things more if all four of you girls would cook for me¡± Jin said in a crystal clear and sweet voice. ¡°I can¡¯t see exactly right now. So I am hoping that you girls would be able to do it in my place¡± Jin lied. ¡°For the one who is able to cook the best, I¡¯ll do the same for them as I did for Meracle just now. Even you Meracle, but I¡¯ll do it on your other ear.¡± Jin entices them with a sweet deal. Hearing this, how could the girls refuse? Of course they accepted. As for Meracle, she knew she had no chance but was jealous. The flames of determination was lit in all four girls. But his plan the entire time was to place his hopes in the other three girls hoping that they could cook and be able to cook well. At the very least, better than Meracle. Sadly, this was a bet that Jin is about to lose no matter which foods or dishes he picks or eats. His prayers were nothing more than futile dreams. The moment the cooking started, all of the girls already prepared their ingredients. The theme was curry! But three of the four already had malicious intentions towards the others. They knew that they didn¡¯t have to worry about Meracle because she was a novice. But the others were more problematic. Thus the girls were all worried about who would really win between the three. They already had ways to counter the others. During the cooking process, they would sneak in each other¡¯s food something special when the others was not looking. For Mirana, it was daily medicines that was put into Rosa¡¯s and Gisela¡¯s foods also known as daily supplements. For Rosa, she puts mostly pepper and some milk into Mirana¡¯s and Gisela¡¯s food. For Gisela, she puts some expired meat into Rosa¡¯s and Mirana¡¯s food. Meracle was quietly uninterrupted while making the food. She did not even saw the three devious souls next to her. Thankfully, they only made food enough for one person each. Jin was sitting in the living room because he was told to sit back and wait and not make food. But Jin felt a bad premonition coming on. The hair on his skin couldn¡¯t help but to stand up from the dark vibes. ¡®Oh my heavens¡­ please don¡¯t tell me a strange concoction was being made¡­¡¯ Jin thought to himself. Thus he went ahead and prepared some food behind their backs quickly and quietly. He packed the foods into boxes for both breakfast and lunch for the five of them and hid the boxes until the time is right. ¡®There! Now there is no way in the world that we can¡¯t even have a single mistake. But now I am more worried about my stomach.¡¯ Jin¡¯s mouth curved up in both delight and regret. ¡°We¡¯re done!¡± The three said in unison. But Meracle was still cooking so her food came out last. The four dishes were placed right before Jin with spoons on the sides to taste each one individually. They looked nice enough to eat. So Jin chose the nicest looking dish out of the three which was Gisela¡¯s food. ¡°Alright! Time to dig in!¡± Jin declares. Yet, he soon regretted saying that as well. On the very first spoonful, he could taste a bitterness and distorted flames of hell that was beyond compare. His face only twitched once and yet he could still keep that smile on. ¡°Not bad Gisela. Just a little surprising¡± He tried keeping that perfect smile. He ate the entire plate with a smile. Seeing the smile, the other two besides Gisela had their heart sink. They thought that they¡¯d helped Gisela win. Yet they still kept the fire of hope lit. He quickly moves onto the next dish that looked nice. It was Rosa¡¯s plate. He didn¡¯t bother to say anything and took a bite first. If the last one was distorted flames of hell, this one was concentrated flames of hell. It was bitter, sour, spicy and sweet! The spicy flavors overpowered the taste of the expired meat! ¡®What the? Did she put ghost peppers in here?¡¯ Jin woefully thought. Fiery tears streams down his eyes and cold sweat broke out. ¡°*Sniff*Sniff* So good! So good!¡± Jin cried while holding back his anguish. He wipes the tears away from his eyes and the sweat on his forehead. ¡°Reminds me of my father¡¯s cooking! He always did make it spicy and good!¡± Jin added and ate till the last bite. When Jin cried tears saying that it was good, they really thought that it was good. It even made Rosa¡¯s heart skip another beat. Gisela felt that she¡¯d already lost and Mirana tried to keep the hope in her heart. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.Jin was scared to even think of the last dish. But he still had to turn towards it and taste it with a perfectly good face nevertheless. He looks at the third dish thinking, ¡®Was this karma for what I did to Kyle?¡¯ and it might not be wrong. A cold sweat travels down his spine in contrast to his blazing predicament in his body. His throat felt parched and needed a glass of water. But the third dish was right in front of him!!!! ¡°Must be¡­¡± Jin mutters. Jin groaned in his heart and wanted to run. This got Mirana worried. She had no real confidence in her cooking. Due to her pessimistic attitude towards cooking, she wanted to hide until¡­. ¡°Must be good! It looks and smells good!¡± Jin exclaims. This got Mirana to have a boost in confidence in her cooking. Jin took the very first bite and it was sour, spicy, and sweet with a touch of milky taste. He was surprised that it tasted good. The meat was the only thing that tasted bitter so he thought nothing of it. But the fiery sensation was still there!!!!!!! ¡®Rest in peace stomach¡¯ Jin thought. He scarves down the entire plate with will power alone. ¡°Amazingly delicious!¡± He said and comes out with the brightest smile the four had ever seen. Mirana thought she¡¯d won for sure! Jin now looks towards Meracle¡¯s dish. His stomach hurted so much and yet, he could not disappoint the girl staring at him with pleading eyes. Jin took the plate and took a bite first. To his surprise, it was neither overly spicy or sour or bitter. It was slightly sweet like yogurt, had a mellow and mild taste to it, but overall the curry had a good balanced taste to it. Jin¡¯s face was serene when he took the first bite. Not a bright smile, but a calm one that quietly puts out the flames of competition between the three. ¡°You surprised me Meracle. This taste really good.¡± Jin said. Meracle got excited because he complimented that it was good. ¡°Of course it was good. You taught me how to make this¡± She proudly said. When she said this, the other three got mad. They thought Jin rigged this competition just so he could do it to Meracle again. ¡°Now I owe all of you a nib on the ear. Just not now.¡± Jin said in a calm voice. ¡°EH? But then who won?¡± They all said at the same time. Jin pushes the four plate together suggesting the four to taste their own food. Mirana, Rosa, and Gisela already knew that they sabotaged each other. Thus they tried their own plates. When they gave their food a try, they were shocked to find out that it was so horrible. The taste were beyond compare to what they originally wanted. Then they tried the other plates. The taste were just as bad if not worse. They looked at Jin with eyes of pity. He had to suffer because of their little pranks and he took three of the plates. The only thing they could not understand was Meracle¡¯s plate. Was it that good? If so, why didn¡¯t he eat it? They glanced over towards Meracle¡¯s plate and took a bite. To the three girls¡¯ surprise, the plate tasted so good that they could not believe that it was Meracle was the one who made this. ¡®She really improved!? This is Meracle!? This is her cooking now!?¡¯ They look at her with disbelieving eyes. Jin then took out the boxes he prepared in advance and gave it to the four girls with a smile. ¡°Here, I know I ate most of the food, so I made a few more for your breakfast and lunch. I prepared it in advance a while ago.¡± The four looked at Jin¡¯s happy face and quickly forgot about the recent dirty business and accepted the boxed lunches. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right. You girls haven¡¯t bathed yet right?¡± Jin spoke up. The fact that Jin pointed this out made the four embarrassed. Indeed they did not take a bath yet and has yet to even do oral dental care. ¡°Since there is only one bathroom working, why don¡¯t you girls doing your business now?¡± Jin suggested. The four girls looked to each other and thought that it was funny. It felt like Jin was their mother more than a man they¡¯d recently met. Yet they could never dispute with the man since he was too considerate and never really caused a real problem and if he did, he would just melt it away. The girls laughed at the man named Jin. He can really put up an act so good that they could never even suspect that he was acting. His acting was too good. That or they really can¡¯t see beyond the guy¡¯s smile. The four only moved towards the upper floor in unison talking lively to each other. ¡°Ah ha ha¡­ His acting is so good. Not only that, he is more like a house wife more than a worker¡± Gisela whispers to the other three. ¡°*psh* Please. I could see that he was acting¡± Rosa smirked. ¡°Oh? Weren¡¯t you smiling when he said that it was ¡®So good!¡¯ Rosa? You were acting giddy like a high school girl¡± Meracle poked at Rosa. Rosa turned red at her words. ¡°He he¡­ Didn¡¯t you turn red when Jin nibbled on your ear Meracle? You also acted giddy when he said that you¡¯ve improved.¡± Rosa poked back at Meracle. ¡°I really thought that Jin would¡¯ve chosen Miri because it obviously tasted better than ours¡± Rosa sighed. ¡°He he¡­ it would¡¯ve tasted good if you girls didn¡¯t sabotaged each other¡± Meracle added onto Rosa¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Things are more fun this way. This was the first time the four of us tried so hard for just one man through food no?¡± Mirana calmly said. But this got the other three to have widen eyes. ¡°Eh? Even you Mirana?¡± Rosa was slightly shocked at Mirana¡¯s words. But Mirana just hummed a happy tune while walking along with them up the stairs. ¡®I¡¯ve never thought food could taste so amazing in so many aspects¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡®Hey Lucian. I have no idea why you¡¯d done what you¡¯d just done, just don¡¯t do it again¡¯ I said in my mind. ¡®Oh come on Jin. I was only trying to help you out~¡¯ Lucian playfully said. ¡®If you want to help me out, the first thing you could do is to calm down my stomach¡¯ I said to Lucian in a flat tone. ¡®Oh fine.¡¯ Lucian said and appeared right in front of me. He puts his hand on my stomach and circulated my qi in a weird but liberating way. ¡®There, now you¡¯ll feel better in about fifteen minutes¡¯ Lucian said and quickly disappears. ¡®Huh? What is that supposed to-¡¯ I tried to say to him. But my stomach made a strange noise. *WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO* ¡®Oh no... Not this again! Lucian!!!!!!!!!!¡¯ I roared in my mind. My feet worked faster than my brain and brought me straight into the bathroom on this floor in the third door. Indeed it is large but the only thing that worked was the toilet and thankfully for me no one was using it. ¡°GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!¡± I screamed out loud. It hurted so much. So much more than before. ¡®Blame your own luck. Those peppers really does a number on your stomach and so I chose to make your stomach digest it as quick as possible and dispose of the waste. Oh, I also made sure that you won¡¯t have hemoroids or sh*t out bloody stools with my powers except it will hurt twice as much than before~ Just expect a lot of¡­. You know¡­ ha ha!¡¯ Lucian lightly say to me. ¡®Luuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuucciiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiaaaaaaaaaaaaaannnnnnnnn!!!!!¡¯ I roared in my mind. ¡®That¡¯s my name. Don¡¯t wear it out~ May your stomach and soul rest in peace~¡¯ He casually said. ''I''m so sorry Jin. He did the same to me long ago...'' Ban solemnly thought to himself. ''Oh man... He is just too fun to mess with! Gah ha ha ha ha!!!!'' Lucian inwardly laughs. The girls saw that Jin was running to the bathroom at lighting fast speed but did not ask why. It was mostly due to the fact that they already knew. A smile ran across their faces and waited for the signal¡­ ¡°GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!¡± Jin¡¯s voice resounded. *hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii*PooooooooooooooT* *Poot*Pooot*Pooooooo*POOOOOOOOOOOOT!!!* *Doom*Boom*POOT* ¡°Kya ha ha ha ha!!!!!¡± They all died laughing on tops of the steps. There was not a doubt in their minds that if they stayed with Jin, their lives would be much more fun. Though this happened not too long ago, it still was funny. This time, Jin sounded stranger and more off beat than before. ¡°We are so sorry Jin¡± They all said at the same time. Jin stayed in the bathroom for the next thirty minutes screaming inwardly in horror. Inside of JIn''s mind, The other figures pales at Jin''s terrible luck. Epilogue to Chapter 14: Used and Abused The four girls took their time in the bathroom one by one until they were all done with their own preparations. Mirana was the last one and she took the longest. Jin finished his own business as well in the same manner as before. The bathroom on the lower floor did not have a smell. It was natural since Lucian had to take care of things. He was the cause of things after all. The five took extra time to groom themselves. Jin was downstairs in the living room re-styling his hair for a good ten minutes. He also listened to the morning news while doing his hair. On the news, the reporter said, ¡°There has been a rise in crimes in the past three months. More news about kidnappings, rapes, and serial killings all went up by fifty percent!!! Be careful people! Make sure that you stay out of the streets at night and watch out for strangers!¡± Jin was not surprised. Rape, kidnappings, and serial killings were always constantly reported. The rarest reports were arsons which is why the fire department can arrive before the police and even fire departments have more people than those at the police stations. While Jin was styling his hair, Lucian took an interest in his actions. ¡®OOOO Jin is styling his hair? Why don¡¯t I help out¡¯ Lucian said in a mischievous tone. Luckily, the other ninety eight held Lucian back. They really didn¡¯t want to make his life more complicated. They held Lucian as long as they could until Jin was done with his hairstyle and walked to the hallway. But Lucian was strong. He broke free and popped right outside in behind Jin. With a quick wave of his hand, Jin¡¯s freshly originally done hairstyle was transformed in a flash. ¡®What the hell are you doing Lucian!!!!!!?¡¯ Ren shouted at Lucian for his action just now. ¡®Oh please. I¡¯m just letting the seal leak a little. It¡¯s not that dangerous Ren¡¯ Lucian said lightly. ¡®Ugh¡­ The point of having the seals is to seal Jin up... Never mind. Which one did you release?¡¯ Ban said while shaking his head. ¡®Ummm¡­ the blue one¡¯ Lucian answers meekly. This made a lot of the figures faces turned pale white. ¡®Oh Lucian¡­ You let one of the worst one out¡­ He don¡¯t get angry easily but his personality of vengeance is beyond compare¡­¡¯ Ren was scared out of mind. ¡®Oh¡­ oops!¡¯ Lucian stuck out his tongue like an innocent kid. But the other figures said nothing. They knew how much work it took to make the seals and how long it would take to even repair one seal. ¡®Oh don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be able to seal this up by the end of the week (:3)¡¯ Lucian said without even a care. ¡®¡­ You do it yourself Lucian! (>:l)¡¯ All of the shadowy figures said in unison. This made Lucian shocked. ¡®Wha? B-but this¡¯ll take a month to seal back up!!!!¡¯ Lucian wailed. ¡®Too bad. Punishment for you.¡¯ Ren snorted. ¡®Give it up Lucian. You can¡¯t worm out of this.¡¯ Ban yawned. ¡®Grrrr¡­. Fine¡¯ Lucian gave in to the pressure of the ninety eight other figures who were staring him down with disdain. He made a sad face because he was only messing around for a bit. The four girls on the upper floors finally finished everything they needed. One by one did they come down wearing their casual clothings. Meracle lent some clothes to them because they needed some new clothes to replace the old ones. The first one to come down was Meracle. He no longer hid her beautiful golden hair. Instead, she styled her back hair to be tied in ponytail. Her front hair was combed to only cover her right eye and her sides straight down. She wore a sky blue blouse and a pair of blue jeans and a pair of small pearl earrings and a pair of brown sandals. Overall, Meracle looked better now than she did in the blue short bob hair and more natural. The second girl that came down was Rosa. Her hair was styled in a glossy long wavy hairstyle. She wore a pink t-shirt and a pair of blue jeans as well. She also wore a cute little pink sneaker, a pair of sunglasses and a hot pink purse. She did not bother to wear earrings at all. Rosa exuded a feeling of spice so to speak and made her look very sociable. The third girl that came down was Gisela. She went with the wavy braided twist combo hairstyle with her long neon green hair. In addition, Gisela wore a green teal tank top with black jeans and a pair of black sandals. The earrings she wore were just small diamond earrings. Her overall appearance was also as sociable looking as Rosa¡¯s if not more of an attention attractor. The last girl to come down was Mirana. The other three girls gasped to see how Mirana really looked. Instead of the midnight black hair she had last night, it was actually silver colored and shined like platinum! Her hair was styled in a loose bun wedding hairstyle. Her eye colors she had yesterday was dark brown but now is golden yellow. She had amber eyes all along as well! But the way she dressed made things even more shocking. She wore an all-black business attire. White button down shirt and a black skirt. She looked the most mature out of the four. Each of the four did not apply much make-up but light lotions and facial care creams with a few lip sticks. They looked outstanding in their own ways. ¡°Oh dayum Miri. I didn¡¯t know you work at a company he he¡­¡± Gisela giggled. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you? I work as a secretary for a while now. I work as my uncle¡¯s secretary¡± Mirana plainly said. ¡°You too? Thank god I was not the only one!¡± Rosa said in relief. ¡°You never tell people what you work as Rosa. Now we know why he he¡± Meracle poked at Rosa. Rosa sheepishly smiled because she was embarrassed to admit that she worked at her uncle¡¯s company as well. ¡°But Miri, is this your real hair and eye color?¡± Rosa had to ask. ¡°Mmm Jobs don¡¯t usually accepts people who looks like they came from a carnival. Which is why I wore eye contacts and dyed my hair every so often when I¡¯m at work. Sadly, I don¡¯t have any hair dye here or eye contacts¡± Mirana admits. ¡°Oh¡­ But your hair and eyes looks so exotic! I think you should keep things as is¡± Gisela said. ¡°*Sigh* I tried Gisela. I really tried. But there are too many comic perverts in this world. They thought I was cosplaying as an anime character and tried to take pictures with me and feel me up. I was honestly tired of those moments. Which is also another reason why I changed my hair and eyes¡± Mirana felt a little creeped out when she remembered those moments. ¡°I don¡¯t hate perverts. I just hate what they do when they are extra horny¡± The other three nodded in agreement. If they were Mirana, they would change as well to reduce the number of perverts tailing them every day. They would even use violence should any of the perverts touch them. ¡°Eh? Wait, where is Jin?¡± Mirana ask the three other girls. The four looked all around but could not see him. ¡°Must still be in the bathroom¡­¡± Meracle murmurs. ¡°I was here the entire time¡± Jin said in a crystal clear voice next to Meracle. The four focused their attention to the source and sure enough, there he stood. The man was like a ghost! He appeared out of nowhere! But when they look at him again, they really noticed a big difference. ¡°Eh? Jin? Is that you? You look so¡­ different! Did you dye your hair? What happened to your eyes!?¡± Mirana said with widen eyes. Meracle pulled out a small mirror to show Jin his current appearance. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!His pure black hair transformed into a cyan and gold radiance. His normal straight front and messy back turned into a vibrant long and spiky hairstyle. Not only that, the hair on his eyebrows and eyelash turned sky blue color. The new hairstyle gave him a new and serene look to his calm and mannequin-like face. The biggest difference was in his eyes. His eyes also turned golden in both eyes with a hint of blue encasing the golden pupils. His body also complimented the hairstyle as well. Instead of the tired look he gave when they first met, he stood tall and strong with a calm disposition. His entire body radiates with confidence and calmness. He was beyond a doubt mysterious and handsome nonetheless. Jin took a good look at himself in the mirror and was shocked with horror. ¡®Lucian! Did you do something again!?¡¯ He shouted inwardly. But there was no response. No one responded to his cry. ¡®Sigh¡­ Now I have to deal with things as is¡­¡¯ Jin thought to himself. The more Jin looks at himself, the more nostalgic and comfortable it felt. But it was far too creepy to feel so comfortable with a new hairstyle and a new color. ¡°Mmmm¡­ I didn¡¯t dye my hair¡­ This was my original hair color and eye color as well. Since you girls wanted to know about me so much, I might as well stop hiding the real colors right?¡± Jin plays things off. He didn¡¯t want to say that a super natural phenomenon just occurred or if a ghost had interfered with how he looked. It was not believable in the slightest! ¡°What? Never seen a blue haired man with blue eyes?¡± Jin said with a straight face. They all shook their head. How many people in the world had real blue natural hair and eyes? Even this wasn¡¯t believable. Meracle didn¡¯t want to verify the truth but she had no choice. She went to check the trash bins and Jin¡¯s belongings. But not a sign of blue hair dye or eye contact. She ran around the house but found nothing either. ¡°Believe me now?¡± Jin gave a smirk. ¡°You have too many secrets. You act like a no body in life, pretend that you are weak, and burst out with a lot of truths that is hard for some of us to take! How could we believe in something so simple as a blue hair and blue eyes man?¡± Meracle pouted. But Jin did not feel offended. Instead, he puts his arms around Meracle and whispers, ¡°Will you believe me if I said I love you?¡± sweetly in her ears. The words shook her heart in more ways than one and turned her entire face completely red. Jin took a step further and nibbles at her ear and said, ¡°Now I don¡¯t owe you a nibble on the ear¡±. Meracle was beyond the point of embarrassed and took a swing at Jin. Jin leans back to avoid Meracle¡¯s fist and pulls her down with him to the floor. The two¡¯s faces were really close now and they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Meracle did not notice it before but now she could feel that the air around Jin was slightly colder and she could not move for a few seconds and could only tremble in his arms. ¡°Oooo So did you fall for me yet?¡± Jin teased her. Meracle was so flustered that she no longer was trembling and tries to hurry off Jin. But he held her tight and it was a cute scene of a girl struggling out of embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go Meracle. Now that you are in my arms, why don¡¯t I give you a nice kiss on the cheek?¡± He kept on teasing Meracle. Meracle could not take it anymore because the other three was also watching with envy. Meracle squirms so much that she accidentally knees Jin right in the groins. A lighting sensation went up his spine and inside his stomach which made Jin release his hold over Meracle. It made his face twitch a little and he quietly sobs inside his hearts. He keeps a happy face on despite the pain. The three girls felt sorry for Jin. Lucian and the others inside of him had to witness a sad scene and protected their groins by instinct. They were Jin¡¯s past lives and thus they could feel his pain based on memories alone. ¡®We are so sorry we can¡¯t help you right now Jin.¡¯ All the shadowy figures inside Jin thought. Meracle didn¡¯t want to do it but Jin forced it. Meracle got up, pats down her clothes, and stomps out in anger and in fluster right out the door. The three walked over to Jin to see how he was doing. ¡°Are you okay Jin?¡± Mirana asks Jin. Jin slowly sat up groaning in pain. ¡°Nggh¡­ She sure don¡¯t like me ah ha!¡± He laughs at Meracle¡¯s red face. ¡°Can you girls help me up?¡± he kindly asks the girls. Rosa comes over to Jin and extends her hand as a gesture to help him up. The moment Jin reaches her hand, a frigid wave passes through her body making her legs weak. She tumbles forward and fell right on Jin and back onto the floor. The other two saw this and could only gasped in shock and felt a twinge in their hearts. While on the floor, she could feel his hands around her waist near her hip. But what she felt was more than just a hand. She could feel his entire lips on her lips! The feeling was different that it was when she did it to him as a kid. The feeling of the cold waves passing through her body and warm lips sending warmth into her body made her quiver from the small pleasures. In a way, she did not even want to let him go. But Jin slowly got the two up and removes the girl away from his lips slowly. ¡°Oh? Heh heh... Did you fall for me was well?¡± He joked. In reality, he was freaking out in his mind. His voice sent multiple warm waves through her body and only then did she regain her strength. A surge of anger boiled from the bottom of Rosa¡¯s heart and she gave a strong back hand smack to his face. Rosa got back up on her feet in a fluster and ran out in a red streak. Gisela and Mirana did not even know what¡¯d just happened. But they both came over to help Jin up. The first one to come to him was Gisela. Sure enough, the moment she touched Jin¡¯s hand, she tumbles forward and was in a similar situation like Rosa¡¯s. But for Gisela, it felt so good that she lost her sanity for a bit. She unconsciously puts her tongue in his mouth to continuously do it for a small period of time. When she¡¯d realized what she¡¯d just done, she got up, kicked Jin right in the face and ran out. He looks towards Mirana but was scared of what might happen if he asks her to help him up. But he saw a wicked smile on Mirana¡¯s face. Before Jin could do anything, Mirana pins Jin down with her own hands and places her lips againsts his lips lightly. The cold energy was transferred through those lips which made her body froze in position. Jin only looked at her with wide eyes. Mirana took her time to move away from his lips and towards his right ear to nibble on it. Jin was frozen in shock and could not move. But he was not prepared for what was about to happen next. Mirana whispers in his ears, ¡°This is my thank you I saved for a while now¡± which made Jin confused. After that, she rose up slowly with a red face and repeatedly slaps him out of embarrassment for her little devious fun until both his cheeks turned red. Only when she felt like he had enough, she got up and sped out the door. I did not even know what¡¯d just happened! I was playing around with Meracle! But Rosa just fell on me by accident and back handed for something I did not intended to do! Gisela even gave me a kick to the face and she clearly enjoyed it! But who knew Mirana was a she devil!? She first rapes my lips, nibbles on my ear, bit down hard on it, and then smacks the living daylight of me! When I looked back in the mirror, I saw my face extremely red on both sides. When Mirana and the others got into the car, they were all red in the face. ¡°He messed with you girls as well didn¡¯t he?¡± Meracle said to break the silence. But form their faces, she thought she''d hit the mark. ¡°I knew he was a jerk! I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll get what¡¯s coming to him tonight!¡± Meracle angrily exclaims. The three others did not say anything.The atmosphere was really awkward and thus they could not speak at all. However, only Mirana had a slight smile on her face. Prologue to Chapter 15: The bounded and the white shadow ¡°Hm? Where am I? Is it time to wake back up?¡± a voice resounded in the middle of a sea of darkness. The voice belongs to a person who sat in the middle of the darkness. Within the darkness, the person was sealed with multiple black and white chains spreading far across the dark space. But the person saw that one of the chains was encased in ice and a crack in the dark space had opened up. ¡°*Tch* Not time yet I see¡­ so I¡¯m still too strong¡­ so damn cold¡­ argh¡­¡± The person muttered and fell back into a deep sleep. Just then, a white shadow came through the crack and reveals his true form. It was Lucian who stood right in front of him. ¡®...Your power is indeed too strong and needs to be released every now and then... But those ''people¡¯ are zoning in on Jin and they are trying to speed things up. They intend to hurt him and those around him. But I promise you, I¡¯ll borrow your powers for a bit to protect them. I¡¯ll ensure that they are kept safe.¡¯ Lucian solemnly thought. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. When Lucian finally left, a cold voice came from behind him. ¡°*Tch* Your thoughts are too loud. You pretend to make mistakes and yet you have your own reasons for doing so¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll lend him my strength for a bit¡­ Since those people want to pick a fight and are coming soon anyhow, might as well leak a bit of strength¡± the person said in the darkness. A wicked smile ran across his face and a malicious aura emanated from his domain. Lucian and the others felt the energy growing stronger leaking more cold waves through the crack. It leaked out a lot but not enough to make the crack bigger. Lucian understood his intentions. Inwardly, Lucian smiled and thought, ''Thank you Cyan Conqueror. I won''t let harm come to Jin'' or anyone close to him.'' Chapter 15: The silent clash and the hard working Lucian ¡°Oi Jin. You are going to be sent to the netherworld faster if you keep that up ha ha!¡± Lucians appears laughing right next to me. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s fine. Seems like they are all in a good mood anyhow. But I do have to say, they all have their own way of showing their affection heh heh¡± I was certainly surprised at the last girl¡¯s action. It was really unexpected. ¡®¡­ He still cannot feel the frigid qi inside his body? Was it too natural?¡¯ Lucian smirked at the thought. Just then, Lucian felt a huge energy from above. The energy above belongs to those who resides in the upper planes and to heaven above. The energy above felt alive as if it was searching for something. ¡®*Tch* Damn. They got here faster than I thought. He wanted to keep things as discreet as possible. He intended to use the frigid qi to camouflage Jin within the soon to be chilly environment. In the morning, the temperature tends to be around the fifty to sixty degrees Fahrenheit. As the day progresses, it would soon reach seventy eight at most. Coupled with the fact that Lucian trained Jin to conceal his real qi to the utmost naturally. Qi can be said to be energy of life. The very source of life. Humans and living beings have natural qi inside continuously circulating throughout their bodies and thus cannot be completely suppressed. It can only weak to the point of being unnoticeable. Though qi isn¡¯t limited to living beings, it is mostly energy in the world and the world is filled with many different types of energies. The frigid qi was truly meant for Jin to blend in like a cold winter¡¯s breeze. ¡®Damn shitty higher plane being¡­ Maybe a being from the third higher plane as well¡­ Pseudo vessel¡­ Also the strength of a messenger of light¡­ Just our luck. Argh¡­. don¡¯t notice Jin¡­ Don¡¯t make me go out for your ass¡­¡¯ Lucian prayed. If he really had to go out, then he would. He could eliminate the higher plane being in a half a breath. But that would risk exposing Jin. Pseudo vessels are just like human vessels or living vessels but more inorganic. Thus it was easier to control without a second conscious inside and was less of a burden than it was borrowing a person¡¯s body. But then the higher plane being was moving around at break neck speed all of a sudden. Two great energies were battling it out in the skies above. One suddenly sent out a burst of energy and formed a small domain within the skies above. Burst of energies rebounded within the domain like echoes in an empty labyrinth but could not escape. The aftershocks could not escape the domain either. ¡°What the?¡¯ Lucian eyed the domain and smirked. He recognized the second energy because it felt really familiar and he seen it before. The second energy could be described as calm and more mature than the first that was prideful and full of youthful arrogance. When Jin left the house, Lucian quietly follows him while looking at the sky. The figure was clear now it was no longer being obstructed by anything. The first figure looked like an angel with a spear of light described in the books of the old testaments with wings and all even though he had the strength of a messenger of light. But this was only a disguise for the higher plane being. The second angel, the real angel of light, only wore a satin white cloak and modest clothes and used only his hands to beat the first figure down. ¡®Heh¡­ Thanks old man¡­ glad to see that there are some people who wants Jin to be a paragon of light.¡¯ Lucian was glad that he helped out Jin and could handle things by himself. But that was what Lucian thought. The old man who acted as Jin¡¯s guardian looked like he was about to win. But forty nine higher plane beings appeared out of nowhere and started to siege the old man who had the power of an angel of light. Each had the equivalent strength of the first higher plane being. ¡®Eh¡­ He is still fine¡­¡¯ Lucian thought to himself. An angel of light can handle fifty messengers of light with no problems. But the feeling of danger twitched inside Lucian¡¯s chest and that instinct was correct. ¡®Eh!? What the hell? Are they really using it!?¡¯ Lucian¡¯s heart quivered when he saw the items they held in their hands. The situation was already bad. What was worse was that they carried items that can momentarily boost their strength to the level of an angel of light for a good two minutes. No matter how strong a person is, being far outnumbered and out strategized is not a good factor in winning an unfair battle. But now the old angel of light had to face fifty messengers of light with the strength of an angel of light. The old man was instantly pinned down by just fifty angels of light. The forty stabbed him from every possible angles with spears of light. The old man bled out qi profusely and spat out three mouthfuls worth of blood. They then pulled out all forty spears of light and let the last ten to continuously stab and slash the old man to near death and he could still move and fended them off. They fought for hours until the old man was trembling from fatigue. ¡°As expected, a real angel of light has high endurance! But it shall not matter in the next few seconds old man!¡± One of the fifty higher plane beings roared. ¡®Sh*t! I forgot that for an angel to intervene on earth, they have to take an earthly vessel. If he dies, then the angel could die as well!!!'' Lucian forgotten a simple fact that he¡¯d known for a long time. Heaven does not allow normal interventions on material planes because everything on the material planes could be screwed with just the appearance of a being of a higher plane. Thus, the higher planes beings needed vessels to limit their interference in the material planes. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.Thus living vessels and pseudo vessels are used to go down in the world below in order to keep a watch over the world. Should a being of the higher planes out stay the time limit or trespasses the boundaries by the laws of the world, he or she could be brought back and punished. But at second worst, their souls would be damaged and reformed without any karma or memories or blessings and would have to earn it back by many reincarnations. This was a higher plane beings¡¯ and heaven inhabitants¡¯ deaths. Be it one from the higher plane or even from heaven or hell. But the worst is when a higher being is killed by another higher plane being. When he or she is killed and turned into damaged souls that leaks energy and that very energy flows back into the world but at worst consumed by the killer if not left decimated and never to be reformed. It would go back into the origin until it is needed to be used again. The old man above thought that he was dead the spears of light slashed his left arm and opened a giant cut revealing the inner organs. One of the beings lunges forward and aimed at the old man¡¯s head. But the spear did not reach but stopped just two inches away from the old man¡¯s forehead. The fifty higher plane beings were no longer moving. Their body were frozen in the domain like statues affected by inertia. The whole domain that the old man was in turned blue and froze everything except him in it. ¡°I¡¯m alive?¡± The old man surely thought he was dead. He looked around to see what could have possibly happened to cause this domain to transform into a frozen wonder land just now. But he could not see anything. There were no signs of a person helping the old man. ¡°Who is this man? He could freeze everything within the domain I created in an instant! They had the power of an angel of light and thus it was harder to freeze these beings in place!¡± The old man muttered. *Snap* and just like that, the sound of a finger snap resounded in the air and all fifty beings died within their pseudo vessels. The pseudo vessels crumbled and unveiled the higher plane beings¡¯ souls. Fifty souls in total and each had the strength of a messenger of light. But because they no longer have a vessel and died within the vessels, those souls died as well and their souls decimated. But just then, hands of white darkness trapped those damaged souls and converted them into pure energy. The hands of white darkness quickly slaps both the front and the back of the old man and also wrapped itself around the bleeding wounds to heal the old man. Those hands quickly disappeared as soon as they came and did not leave a trace. The old man was astonished at the mysterious savior and clasped his hands in respect and bowed out of gratitude. He was unsure of what culture this mysterious savior belonged to but he knew that a lot of religions had one thing in common and that was respect by bowing. ¡°I thank you for saving my life as well as this old man¡¯s life. Should fate ever dictates for us to meet again, I¡¯ll be sure to repay the favor¡± the old man said respectfully and left with a quick flicker of light. ¡°*Sigh* Damn old man. If you do things, make sure you have a plan a, 2, and delta and all the way to the last alphabet and numbers in every language and scripts. You can¡¯t protect Jin with that half ass power the heavens gave you. Nonetheless I am grateful for your protection over Jin all these years. So let us call this even.¡± Lucian said from a distance where Jin could not hear him. Lucian kept patrol of the area just in case if such higher plane beings were still around. He did not want the slightest danger to affect Jin¡¯s growth no matter how small. Lucian sighed at the tiring work. ¡®This is a crucial moment for Jin. I hope you higher plane bastards are going to let us go¡­¡¯ He whimpers inwardly. But to further conceal Jin, he even created a small domain around Jin to keep his qi from leaking out or to ever be found. ¡®There. That should do it.¡¯ Lucian thought. The use of qi really burnt out a lot of his energy and he felt exhausted. But he could not stop now. Lucian continues to go around and guarded Jin carefully with all his effort. When he was sure that there was no one that could be a possible danger, Lucian returned into Jin¡¯s mind and took a good long rest without saying a thing to the other shadowy figures. Ren nor Ban even want to bother the guy because they knew how hard he worked so they let him rest for a while. This time, it was Ban who took the reins of guardian and watches over Jin diligently. Jin did not even notice the event that had just occurred. He was going around using the volunteer system and was more busy trying to avoid the women that the store owners were trying to introduces to him. There were many women hitting on him on this day than he had ever been hit on in his entire life. It was just that Jin was not interested in them. All this made his volunteer work harder and he had to work much faster. But luckily, he was repaid well with all his efforts until it was one hour after noon. Jin finally finish keeping his promise and now was trying to search for a real job than just volunteering. He knew that he could not continue to do this forever. Thus he must find himself a job at some point. Epilouge to Chapter 15: The Old House and The Dead Titan System After a few hours of searching for a job, I gave up. Well, it was more like the entire area was full on workers. There was not a single sign to hire workers. *Sigh*... Finding a job is really hard. But it is much harder than it was before I came back... Feeling stressed, I took a little stroll around the neighborhood. I walked for a good period of time around the neighborhood and since I still had a lot of time on my hands, I walked even farther until I reached my old house. Memories of sorrow and struggles filled my mind as I reminisce those hard days with closed eyes. I remembered that through out my life I''ve fought many people to survive. But I could not fight them all alone. If I could, then I would not be in such a sorry state everyday in school. I would fight back whenever, take revenge whenever, and pretty do what ever I pleased as long as it was within the rules of society. I fought against those younger than me with words and candy. I fought those at my age with brains and fists. But for those who were older than me, stronger than me, and had more experience in fighting than me, I used something called the Titan system which served its purposes. I regretted that I could not make another because it was too expensive to keep maintenance and replacing parts. I built the Titan system when I was twelve years old. I had enough knowledge of robotics and computer engineering because I studied like a mad man. So it was possible for me to build it. I also worked for a long time to save up money to buy the necessary parts. If not, I shaped them myself. Every sparing seconds I had, I used it on making the Titan system until it was complete and safe. But due to low quality materials used on the Titan system, it broke down fast and my money were nothing but dust balls after a long period of time. I even had to get rid of the helmet at some point and replaced it with a mask. The Titan system lasted me a good five years before it was destroyed in a great fire. But during those five years, the Titan system was like my partner and the closest friend. On it''s very last use, I remembered it was used to save my family and someone else from a great fire when I was seventeen. My family I went to my brother''s football game. The football game took place in Fenrir''s Dome inside the city made out of steel and concrete. My brother belonged to the second string in his football team. Mid way through the game, my brother and the entire second string were suddenly cut from the team and used as a scapegoat so that the first string players could continue to play. The entire second strings were infuriated and wanted to scream out in agony. So did their families and my family as well. But what could we do? All the second string people could do was to leave. When the game ended, my brother''s team won but it felt more like an undeserved victory to many of us. Only moments later, the whole building was set on fire by an arsonist. The mad man also set the football field on fire! The people did their best to rush out of the stadium but there were still a few people left. I was one of the lucky ones to get out early because the crowd pushed me along the flow but out to the other side of the stadium exit. But there were no signs of my other family members except my brother who had long gone outside to cry. When I turned my head back into the stadium, I saw that they were still caught inside the stadium that was quickly collapsing. I didn''t want to reveal my Titan system, but I had no choice but to use it to get through the fire and the sea of people. I donned the Titan system on my body and bum-rushed my way in. People saw that I was running back and tired to pull me out. I recalled that I was in a fit of rage that day and kicked the peoples'' hands away from me regardless of who it was. No matter what, I had no time to lose. I was completely insane that day to re-enter a burning stadium. But... it was my family. I saw that my father and mother were on opposite sides of the stadium both protecting one of my younger siblings and I could only save one group at a time. Knowing my father, he would tell me to save my mother and little sister at all cost so I did not hesitate. I brought my mother and sister out safely and quickly went back in. When I came back in, I saw that my father and little brother was already near the exit and was walking out just fine. Just then, a voice weakly called out for help. The voice sounded high pitch and very young like a teenager''s voice. When I turned to see who it was, I could not make out the face. The way the person looked and dressed was way too androgynous to determine the gender. Not that it mattered anyway. The person was buried under a pile of rubble. I had to consider things. The dome was burning down at a very fast rate as of now and there was a person in trouble. If I go over there, I could still be able to save that person but I might lose my life as well. If I go out right now, I could still save myself and the possibility of losing both lives becomes nothing. Don''t get me wrong. I am not heartless. But I am not like other people who goes in to rescue others just because they are in trouble. If they are not related to me, I would not give a rat''s ass in saving their life. I grew up being betrayed. It was because I once saved a life and the person I saved ended up back stabbing me later on. It was the casual way of how society works against the poor. It was not that rare either for a person to be saved and then the savior being back stabbed. But it was still uncommon. The person I could save today might be my enemy tomorrow. But that person could also be one of my best allies in the future. To go against my morals to save myself to be able to see my family again, or to live along my morals to save that person with the possibility of being killed while trying to save another life and to never see my family again. If I save that person now, I could be saving garbage that deserved to die because they are punished by the heavens. "But I would be no different if I become worse than a scumbag if I leave that person here..." I muttered in a low voice of regret. I sighed at the fact that my father and mother raised me to be a person with a lot of morals. There were many debris in my way. But with the help of the Titan system, I got through the debris easily and lifted the rubble off of the person. I saw that my system''s lights were flashing signs of dangers. The temperature limit was hit on the system because the outside temperature. ''Shi- not good. The flame are getting too hot and my system is about to overheat and malfunction because of this crappy firestorm.'' I cursed inside my heart. The fire was only growing stronger and the paths to escape became less and less as time passes on. The only decision I had left was to leap through the sea of fire and hope for the best outcome. ''I don''t need to be protected. But this person might get burned...'' I wasn''t really concerned with myself. I was used to having scars on my body. What was one more? I checked around and saw that there were a few coats and a mascot head laying on the floor that has yet to be burned by the fire. I rushed to get the coats for the person and donned on the mascot head. No longer thinking about anything, I tread across the safest paths that could lead me and this person out as best as I could. ''This is it! The exit is just ahead of me!'' I carelessly thought. It was because I was careless that I lost my Titan system. Just when I thought I could exit, the giant piece from above the dome fell and blocked my path. The pieces continues to fall and I was staring death right in its fiery eyes. ''Oh SHI-!!!!!!!'' I really thought I was going to die. But I was pushed out form my Titan system all of a sudden. ''What the!?'' My eyes widen when I turned back at the Titan system. The Titan system malfunctioned and dislodged me right out of the suit and stood as if it was protecting me. But since it had no one inside, it delayed the fall of the pieces and soon crumbled into pieces. I escaped before the giant pieces from the dome could hit me or the person I was holding. My mind was in a wreck. In an instant, the situation became hopeless. I''d lost my only Titan system and the only thing that could''ve helped me escape. Now, I carry a burden while trying to figure my way out of this hell. ''Shi!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I really hate myself.'' Even though I was in a state of confusion, I continuously looked around to find any possible exits. Every where I looked, it was either a wall of fire with rubbles protecting the exit or some crappy pile of rocks and metal fragments blocking my way. There were only a few things next to me. An fire axe, a fire extinguisher, and the person near me. But I could only carry two. The burden the person gave me already made it hard to hold even the axe up. Again, it was against my morals that I could leave a person behind. ''Grrr... Fine! If the heavens does not leave me a way out, I''ll just beat my way out!'' Though the fire was climbing, there was a path to the upper floor and up that upper floor was a wall which had a fire axe and a fire extinguisher up there as well. I let the fire extinguisher rip clearing a path to the upper floors and to the walls. I made sure that the fire did not get near the person while I was making a path. I then threw the used fire extinguisher away and carried the person up with the axe. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ''*Pant*Pant* Gaaaaaaaah!!!!'' I was about to drop down on the floor due to the fumes. The fumes of the flames quickly filled up my lungs making my head feel light. I quickly bit my tongue to recollect my mind while running up to the upper floors. Once I reached to the upper floor, I placed the person down and broke the fire extinguisher case and let it loose to force the flames back. But the hydra kept on regrowing back but at a slower pace but it was still good. I placed the extinguisher down and equipped myself with the two axes. ''This had better work. Or else you and I are fried chicken for the devil tonight!'' I prayed with all my heart and started to beat the hell out of the wall. ''Crappy ass wall! BREAK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!'' I swung wildly repeatedly at one spot. This stadium was made using two halves since people wanted to save on money on steel and concrete. They came up with the idea that the stadium should be made into two halves and that way repairs would be easier. Thus they also left parts of the walls without being reinforced by steel. But these walls were still hard. I could feel the fire''s heat crawling up my back while I was busting my back to break the concrete wall. ''The air is making the fire grow stronger... *Tch*'' I turned around quickly and replace the axes in my had with the fire extinguisher and let it loose once more. I pushed the flames a good ten meters with a few quick sprays and then got back to swinging on the wall. Finally, after a few more swings, a small crack opened. It gave me hope as I swung the axes even faster. But I did not notice that the axes were chipped badly. The crack grew to the size of a person''s head as I kept busting the wall down. I made a circle of cracks with the axes around that first crack. By that time, both axes broke and the fire climbed higher to the upper floor now. It already consumed the lower floors. ''Great! Me and my bad luck!'' I really hated these cheap ass tools. When I took a good look at the walls, I saw that they were only three feet thick and I already made a dent in it. ''But now that the axes are useless... what else can I use to break it down?'' Eventually, I came to a desperate conclusion. I used up all of the fire extinguisher''s foam and use the extinguisher itself to break the wall down. But even that broke. I look down on my hands to see that it was all bloodied up from wielding the axes and extinguisher. There was only about a foot left of concrete that separates me and the outside world. I only had a few minutes left before the fire completely gets to me because of the foam from the fire extinguisher. It delayed the flames form coming further. ''*Sigh*... My hand will hurt like hell tonight... If I am going to do it... Might as well man it out and make you pay for it later...'' I thought. ''But what if this person is broke? AHHHHHHHHHH hell...'' *Boom*Boom*Boom*Boom* I threw a barrages of punches and blood splattered all over the wall. I did not even care about the pain. "*ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR*" I shouted to the top of my lungs to suppress the painful signals my nerves were sending. When I''d thought my fist could take it no more, I fell to my knees. ''Ah crap... The wall is to fuggin thick and my fists hurts... The wall only has a little bit more to go...'' ''Sorry man. I really did try. But I am only human and I can only do so much... You would need a hero to be able to do this... I''m not that hero... I was not born brave nor was I born with god like strength...'' I inwardly apologizes to the person who was knocked out. Even if I was strong, there are some things a person cannot do by his own two hands. It wasn''t that I gave up. I knew that even if I continued to punch this wall, it would still not budge. But I still punched it with all my might with these two fists. I got back up and I still continued to do it because I wanted to believe that there was still a way to survive. (*WARNING!* DON''T DO THIS! ALL THIS IS FICTIONAL!) Just then, a miracle occur right in front of me. The wall cracked on its own and broke down. A gust of fresh air and dust blew in my face to prove it to me that I was not dreaming. ''Ha ha... Ah!!!!!!!!!!!! I finally did it!!!!'' I didn''t wait. I tried to pick up the person but my hands were too broken to have a grip on the person. ''*TCH!* FINE! I''ll hug you down!'' I said myself. I wrapped my arms around the person and lifted the person up with leg and arm strength. Though my legs wobbled a bit, It didn''t affected my will in the least. My eyes were blurry so I could not see the ground well. But I was not about to wait for the fire to consume me as well. I jumped off the stadium''s upper floor which was only about twenty feet up from the ground. The ground came sooner than I''d expected and I landed leaning on one foot first and pushed off to roll. I learned this once from a street performer. Not like it helped that much. Well, I could not feel a thing in my body after swinging so long. My body screamed in pain as I forcibly took the blow to reduce the impact on both me and the person. Indeed I rolled down but I fell again but on my back. When I looked back up, I saw that I landed on an empty white mini-van! The minivan was seven feet high and thus broke my fall. But it still hurts like hell!!! I looked back to see that the person was still safe and unharmed. I also felt the person''s breath so the person was okay. But I still could not tell whether it was a boy or a girl. Just that the person smelled really good even after the fire. ''Glad to see that you are still alive... '' I smiled. Just when I thought it was over, I saw a dot coming my way but fell strangely. But I was not an idiot. It was a giant block of concrete was falling from above. My eyes widen as I screamed in my body to roll to avoid the boulder. Within the nick of time, I manged to get to roll a fair distance before the boulder could even hit me or the person I was protecting. But I continued to roll just to make sure of both our safeties. The sound of footsteps came rushing in my direction. I was pretty sure that they heard me hitting the crap out of the walls. I didn''t want to stay for long. Using all the strength left in my body, I stumbled back on my feet and ran away leaving the person behind in a safe place. Being a hero has no meaning in this world. At least, it does not for me. If people knew that I was strong and pretended to be weak, then how could I continue to protect my family in the shadows? If I was known as strong, then how could it be possible for me to continue to hide in the shadows? The people would forcibly pull me out and then stage me to be a public hero. But these types of public heroes usually meet a tragic end by the people. So I refused to be known as a hero. I often fell and flopped. I even crawled my way forward. But at some point, I managed to run all the way to the hospital without even letting my family see me. Only later on did they get news of me in the hospital all bloodied up. I lied and told that some random street thugs beat me up and stole all of my money. I felt bad for lying, but I did not regret it. By doing so, I could continue to protect them. But I was shocked when they told me that they knew I was lying. I could only wryly smile at my failed attempt to lie. That day, my family got a little closer to each other because my brother also saw me jumping down the stadium and saving a life. He was proud that I was a hero. So were my mother and father. The entire family knew I was a hero and did not say anymore. I felt satisfied knowing I saved more than one life that day as well. But I felt like something was missing in my heart. The Titan system that I built saved me that day by a malfunction. It felt almost alive by saving me. I could still remember that metal frame delaying my death for me even to this day. But no matter how I recreate the Titan system, it never felt the same. Thus I gave up making a new Titan system and spent my last year in peace without much trouble. Or at least regular enough for me. But if that Titan system was truly alive, it would be a true miracle and I would not even regret calling it a friend even if people might think that I was crazy. I reopen my eyes to see the house I built the Titan system in. I recollect the thoughts of those hard days where I would used it to near breaking point and repairing it to new. A system that was supposed to be nothing more than a tool, became something like family to me. I unknowingly smiled because I truly thought of it as a friend. "Good bye old house... You were the house that kept my Titan system a secret... You were also the house that shelted me and my family to this day. I hope that the new owner will treat you well" I softly muttered. I was about to leave until I saw a familiar face. "EH!? Isn''t she?" Prologue to Chapter 16: An unexpectedly cold person The familiar person stopped right in front of me holding her hands to her mouth in shock. In front of me was an old acquaintance that I''ve known for quite some time since my middle school years. Though we only spoke once or twice every week, we still remembered each other faces. But I am not sure if she could still remember me as for who I am now. I mean, the angel of light said that my face gotten better after three months worth of rest. I also have blue hair now as well and not to mention the change in my eyes. If she does come to me and ask if I was Jin, then I would have to act as a different person. If she recognized me, then I would have no need to ask. "Eh? Is that you Jin?" the girl asks me. I was quite shocked to see that she could still recognize me! I kept a calm face and said nothing to her. "Ah ha! No way Jin could be as handsome as you! I''m sorry. I must''ve gotten the wrong guy" She laughed. "Jin''s face looked much more haggard than yours and has darker circles around his eyes. ........ Acting time.... "Whoa wait a minute. You know Jin?" I said. "I-is there a problem sir?" The girl was shaking once she heard my voice. "Of course. I''m one of his friends" I told her. "He had a friend!?" She voiced out her surprised in an exaggerated way. The corner of my mouth twitched when I heard her surprised voice. "Now, what are you trying to say?" I raise my eyebrow to show that I felt disdained against her recent words. "Oh its nothing. It''s just that Jin never really calls anyone his friend. Most people faked and tired being his friends out of pity in middle school you see." She quickly answers back in all honesty. I could tell that she tried to be my friend as well but it too was out of pity. I closed my eyes, turns back towards the house, looked upward to my old room and sighed. "*Sigh* He has friends. Just a few." "I see. Well that''s good. But how come I haven''t seen you at his graduation ceremony or his funeral? Weren''t you his friend?" She asks me. As I''ve remembered, I saw that there were a few people I could not recognize visiting me along with my family. She was not one of those people. For some strange reasons, I was angry and the air around me fluctuated violently temperature-wise. "You should not have a right to ask me that because I did not see you there." the words coldly came out of my mouth. I reopen my eyes and turn back to the girl. She was shaking significantly the moment her eyes met mines. Fear captured her body and she looked like she wanted to cry. "Sorry. As his friend, I was angry that I could not get to his funeral on time. I had things to do and I came a much later compared to many other people. But I''ve seen those who''ve walked out of the funeral. You''ve must been one of those people who left early. Forgive my sudden out burst." I apologized to her for scaring her. This calmed her down a bit and she was able to speak again but still stuttering. "I-It''s nothing. As I''ve said, Jin rarely has friends and I really don''t know what type of person he had as a friend. I was a little curious and so I went a little out of line." "It''s fine. I just more of a friend than most people are. You can say that we were closer than family." I said to her. "W-wait... A-are you guys... y-you know?" she stutters. "We are not gay... We were blood brothers by promise. But... The story behind us being blood brothers is a little long" I lied. "Oh... Blood brothers? Now that is a nice surprise. But what are you doing here?" "I should be asking you that little lady. What business do you have here?" "Me? I live here!" She answers. "Are you lying to me?" I frowned in a friendly way. "... I don''t like being called a liar" She said flatly. She walks up to the house, pulls out a key and opens the door. She turns back to me whirling the key around like a toy. "*Hmph...* Alright then." I smirk at her funny attitude. "But can I ask you about Jin''s family? Whatever happened to them? Do you know where they are?" "Well, they sold me the house and moved far. I believe they live another state in the country side. They are about a ten hour drive from here if you were wondering. Here, I''ll give you the directions and location to their house" She said to me. She pulls out a piece of paper and doodled all over it. She then hands it to me once she was done. ''How do people know so much about me?.... Never mind. I should go when I have some real free time to confirm things'' I thought to myself. "Is there anything else you need sir?" she said. "Ah nothing. Thanks for everything." I smiled warmly and was about to leave. "Wait! I didn''t get your name. Do you mind telling me before you leave?" she shyly said. "Me? Uhh... Can I not tell my name? I''m afraid that it sounds uncool" I pretended to be embarrassed and scratches the back of my head. "Oh.... Well thats fine then. Here is my number and tell whenever you feel like you want to tell me your name" She quickly said. She pulls out a slip of paper with her name and number on it which made my insides twitch. On it, the name Diamond Leitner. I didn''t want her name or number. But I was not going to reject her like an ice man. So I took the paper with a smile and bowed. As I rose back up from the bow, I felt a shadow behind me on my back. I turn to see who it was behind me and it was a few people in suits. Five to be exact. But the funniest thing was that every single person who wore suits wore a different color suit with a lot of .... derogatory words written all over them. Mostly towards themselves saying, ''I''m the b*tch'' which was kind of hilarious. They ignored me and glared at the woman next to me. She ran right behind me in fright of the five. She held onto my clothes tightly gripping it with sweaty palms. I do not know what was going on between her and the five men, but it was none of my business. I shrugged off her grip and coldly said, "Don''t touch me." I was still acting after all. I didn''t want the slightest chance of being exposed. But my recent actions caused the five men to grin. "Sorry little man. We have some business with that lady. If you could kindly move, we won''t cause you trouble." One of the five men warned. He was tall man, about seven foot tall with mow-hawk hairstyle in colors of flames. Actually, all the men were around the same height of 6''8" to 7 feet at max. To others, it may look cool. But to me, it looks like a walking rooster. "Alright." I coolly said. and got out of their way. This shocked both sides. They expected for me to be more of a gentleman. "Heh... smart move. Glad to see that there are still some smart and spineless people in the world" the mow-hawk man snorted. The five men inches closer to the woman and pressured her with their number of people. Her desperate eyes turned to me but I looked away acting as if it was nothing. "I knew it! All men like you are good for nothing!" She screams. "Alright lady. Time to pay up. It''s past the deadline." Another man said. This man had blue hair just like me but... his hairstyle was combed back looking like a duck''s butt. She bit her lower lips not knowing what to say. "Do you have the money?" the blue haired man ask once more. "I... Don''t have it..." She finally says. "Don''t have it? Lady! You do know that you still owe us twenty grand right?" The blue haired man got into her face to say these words. ''Twenty grand? Where can she get that money from? I hope that she did not borrow money from these guys.'' I pitied her. "I''ll give you a deal. Since it was your boyfriend that got you into this mess, I''ll help you out. You can work for us for a year. Then all your debts will be paid" the blue haired man said nodding his head. The other three nodded as well. "W-what kind of work?" she meekly ask. "Prostitution. Maid. But mostly maid" another man plainly said from the group of five. He had blonde hair styled to look like a TV model. But his face didn''t quite match his hairstyle. I''ll say that his face is not up to par to normal peoples'' standards. "You could also sell this house and everything inside. I''m pretty sure the things inside could go for twenty grand pretty well" a fourth man said. This man was just simply bald and his face was just plain. "But we do like having a maid. Why don''t you consider it?" The last of the five man said. He too had a plain face but seemed more calm than the others. His hair was only an inch high and shaped up looking like a professional. ''Jin. Why don''t you let us handle things. It seems like you are not feeling well'' Ren said from inside my head. ''It''s alright. The moment they mentioned her house being sold, it was already done.'' I answered back to him. I walked up to the five and said one word in a low voice, "Hey". My one word got all of their attention. "Oh? Standing in for this girl? Or did you grow a spine?" One of the men sneered. "Lady. Sell me this house for however much you owe them." My voice went cold and almost demanded her to sell it. It wasn''t like I gave her much of a choice. If she sells me the house, she could buy it back later on in the future or buy a better one. The only flaw was that I had no money as of now. But it wasn''t going to matter much in the next few minutes. She gritted her teeth and shouted, "Fine! I''ll sell it to you for thirty grand! Do you accept?" She intended for me to pay for my little stunt! How could she be such a cold woman to me when I am helping her? But I could not show that I was scared. "I accept" I regretfully agreed. "You guys have no problem with this right?" I coldly voiced out. "F*CK OFF!" Two of them roared and the two came at with with fist of angers. I''ve never fought in public and I won''t start now. But strangely, the two moved very fast but I could still react in time. I easily dodged their fist with no efforts. "Why don''t we be civil for a bit and talk things through" I suggested to them. But all five had no intentions of being civil. I could only sigh at their maliciousness. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "I''ll ask again. Why don''t we... Negotiate? I''ll pay all of you now and you won''t come back to bother again right?" I suggested to them. When they heard that I could pay right now, Their eyes gleamed. All five of them stopped breathing because they were excited to get the money. "I''ll do something better as well. I''ll pay double if you wait for two days. Do you all agree?" I raised the bargain for the five. "Wait. How do we know if you are not lying to us? How could we trust you to pay up fairly when you have yet to show proof?" The red haired man asks. "Simple. It is because we are alike. Aside from doing dirty business, we have a bottom line when doing business. That bottom line is profit. Especially when it comes to two people''s personalities becoming honest when it comes to money. You win some and I win some no?" I coldly smiled. The five men felt shivers going up their backs. Indeed what I said was correct. When it comes to profit, they were willing to agree right away. The only thing that made them hesitate on the deal was me. They did not know me and thus they could not trust me right away. I am a mysterious person to them and thus I could not be trusted. "I''ll make things even better. I will give you a total of sixty grand if you are willing to agree right now, not going back on your words, helping me out for a bit, leaving this girl alone without harming her or her properties, and giving me a total of seven days starting today and ending at nine pm on the last day." I moved forward the deal with one last bargain. "I am a person who keeps my words when it comes to business. So, what will it be?" "S-s-s-sixty grand!" the red haired man moaned. This was a deal that surpassed the original amount by three times. All but the blue haired man was enticed by the deal. "Wait!" the blue haired man called out. "How about we sweeten the deal even further? Why don''t you-" But I did not let him speak. "DON''T TEST MY PATIENCE! THIS IS A ONCE IN A LIFETIME DEAL! DON''T YOU DARE MAKE DEMANDS!" I roared. My voice was much stronger than I''d anticipated. It was as if it was being amplified by a megaphone. But the worst of it was the coldness of each word that came out. I didn''t expect for my words to sound so bloody and savage. Even the hair on my body was standing up from my own voice. "H-He was just kidding sir. O-of course we will comply! Right brother?" the blonde haired man nudges at the red haired man. "Hey man. This guy is giving me shivers. Almost as bad as our boss. I''m not joking either." But the red haired man said nothing. A cold drop of sweat rolled down his back and his cells were screaming run. "What if we don''t comply?" The blue haired man coolly asks. ''Still trying to be the calm hard ass eh? Let''s see if you could still be one after today'' I inwardly planned out how each and every one will end if they did not accept the bargain that I gave. "We''ll comply sir. You have nothing to worry about. Seven days and last chance at nine pm right? We''ll see you then." The bald faced and the one inch haired man said together. They all pushed the blue haired man along with them and drove off in their small black car. I made sure that they drove off far as well. When they got far enough, I turned back to the lady to see how she was doing. I saw her eyes filled with awe and locked onto me completely. "Miss Diamond. Are you there?" I questioned whether or not if she was still in her right mind. I walk slowly towards her and lightly flicked her forehead. "Y-yes?" she snaps back to reality when my finger hit her forehead. "I''ll come back every day to check up on you. Should they come back within any of the seven days, don''t hesitate to tell me. Here is my phone number. Also, if this transaction goes well, the house will belong to you and you should have a few extra thousands" I said flatly. "Eh? What was that selling house to you thing?" She was confused. "Oh. That? It was mostly for Jin''s sake. He is too nice. But you''ll see the real reason within seven days. Until then, I better not see any damage on my friend''s house. Don''t think of running away either. Okay?" I warmly smiled. But the smile looked like a devil smiling at her. She was completely caught in the devil''s trap and could not get out. I could see that she regretted making a deal with me but had no choice but to go along. So she nodded in approval. "My name is Belphegor. Don''t forget, don''t go out too much as well. Or else you''ll make my efforts into nothing." I turn to leave the woman by herself and headed home to rest. Although I didn''t bluff, I just didn''t have the assets to continue my plan as of now. I knew it was despair that I sought once I decided to protect that lady and my old home, but I really liked that old house. "Now I have to restart my old job..." I whimpered. A job that I''d once walked away because I disliked it, but I still had to do it. .... ... .. . The woman named Diamond Leitner watches the back of the blue haired devil walking away. At first, she thought that he was a kind and good person based on looks. But when she saw him taking no actions to help her, it quickly changed to low life trash. He wasn¡¯t even willing to help her! She thought her life was over until he finally stepped in. But when he stepped in, she finds out that he was aiming for her home! That made her judgment on him worse. She thought that he was the lowest of garbage and that Jin might¡¯ve been the same since she knew that he was a coward since middle school. So it was reasonable for people with the personalities to be attracted. Just when she finally thought that he was truly garbage, he did the unexpected. He anted up the money. When she heard that a total of forty grand was offered, her eyes popped. She thought that the blue haired daredevil was only bluffing. But the cold energy around him made things more convincing. When he raised it up to sixty grand, she was frightened. She heard the icy tipped words roaring out of the demon¡¯s mouth and was scared stiff. He made things convincing even if he was bluffing. Was this guy really Jin¡¯s friend? If so, then why didn¡¯t he protected Jin? Surely, not a single person would not lay a hand on Jin if such a daredevil was protecting him. This led her to one conclusion. That Jin was just as evil as this daredevil in front of her. If not, how could the two become friends? For the people who¡¯ve faked and betrayed Jin, she felt sorry for them until she remembered that she too was one of them. She only talked with him every now and then because she felt sorry for him. Seeing that all of the men agreed to the sixty grand bargain, she felt relieved and scared at the same time. She didn¡¯t doubt the blue haired daredevil in getting the money. She was admiring his dominance over others with just words which made her feel relieved. She was scared because he had the abilities to negotiate with just words even though the blue haired man of the five wanted to make things to be disadvantage for the daredevil. When he came over to her, she felt an unbearable twist in her stomach along with the feeling of awe. Only when he flicked her forehead that she was able to feel normal again. She was still more scared of him than feeling awe towards him. She talked a bit with the blue haired daredevil to find out that he was more concerned about his friend than he was concerned about her. This made her feel disheartened because he did not put her in his eyes. She also thought that he threatened her but in truth, the blue haired daredevil said those words to protect her. Should she go out and get hurt by those five, then his actions would lose meaning because they can just claim the home because of her death. It can be done illegally and legally too! The real reason why Jin upped the money being given to them was to ensure that they would not lay a hand on her. But if she lost her life within seven days, it would also all be for nothing! His efforts would go down the drain as well. But now Jin used the recent situation to his advantage. Now, those debt collectors would also help him out for a bit with a small problem he wanted to deal with for a long time now. Without knowing all of the circumstances, the woman¡¯s feeling toward Jin, the blue haired daredevil was slightly twisted. She saw him as a person who values friends more than life itself. But the thought of the Jin and the blue haired daredevil as friends who values each other more than life itself made her misunderstand one thing. She was convinced that Jin and the blue haired daredevil was gay together. Little did she know, the two were one in the same. Just that Jin was acting too well for her to notice. Chapter 16: 1000000000000066600000000000001 ''Belphegor eh?'' A voice popped into my head. Recognizing the voice, I was confused why it was not Lucian who spoke to me but Ban. ''Is there a problem with the name Ban?'' ''Ah... I''m not really a person to hide things...'' He mutters. ''Hm? What was that supposed to mean?'' my face tic when I heard him mutter. ''I mean... I was once called many names. Belphegor just happens to be one of them.'' He admits in a tired tone. ''Oh? Why were you called Belphegor?'' I really am interested in this. ''Hmmm.... Belphegor is the name of a prince of hell and was known for a lot of things. Most notably, the desire to help people create things to assist them to be lazy. Would you believe me if I told you that he helped humans to be lazy by enticing them to make a cart? With that cart, it made a man rich through selling that invention. After that, he kept enticing people to create new inventions with the promise of riches and you could say that Belphegor was the origin of science.'' Ban smirked. ''You''re lying right?'' I was surprised to hear this. ''Of course I am.'' He admits flatly. I frowned when he killed the mood with that last line. ''Point being, humans are lazy people and that is why we create things to assist us in our everyday lives. Me? I had a hand in helping man create the hand cannon. Those who helped make the hand cannons became rich. I also enticed many others to make more inventions which led to laziness and wealth. Thus I was known as Belphegor'' He quickly said. ''What was the reason you were called Belphegor Jin?'' ''Oh me? The palindromic prime number. I once broke multiple games and every game I beat, it shows the thirty one number 1000000000000066600000000000001 as the score. At one point, even the lives I collected reached the same number due to a bug. A silly reason but from that point on, no one was able to beat my scores in the arcade.'' I answered. ''Pffft Ah ha ha ha ha. What kind of reason is that to be called Belphegor? Ah ha ha ha.'' He roared out laughing. But I did not mind. I too thought it was silly to be called Belphegor for something so simple. ''But getting to the main point, how will you earn sixty plus grands in seven days? You would need to at least make around $360 per hour or about $6 per minute and at least ten cents per second. You know that is a crazy amount to make right?'' He sounded concerned about the bet I just made. ''But that was the sixty grand alone. What about the woman?'' He was right. But I was not worried. While walking, I saw a five dollars on the floor and picked it up. ''There! I just made five within one second'' I was simply joking but Ban did not seem to take what I said as a joke. I could tell that his face was pale when he saw me acting stupid. ''Oh lighten up Ban. I was only playing.'' ''... I just hope that you are playing Jin. As a person who once held the name Belphegor, I really do hope that you do have some ways.'' ''I do. Just... I need to investigate those failed rainbow stooges. If I go to get money now, they could kill me and just take the money and the house with the girl. I once said that both our personalities are alike and thus it would be an honest business trade once it happens. But one cannot tell how the other sides would react before or after the trade. That is why, I need to build up the cards in my hands Ban.'' ''.... Pfft.... At least you are careful Jin. If it was Lucian or Ren, they would''ve ripped them to shreds on the spot. But you are different. Almost like and ice cold tactician. Glad to see that you aren''t hot headed as others. I only wondered why you raised it to sixty grand....'' Ban was clearly amused. ''But what if they lead you to the point of killing them? Would you kill them?'' ''*Sigh*.... Good question.... I cannot remember a point where I took a man''s life. But it doesn''t mean that I have not done the same by not doing it. You guys said I killed people before right? Well at this point, I am not willing to take another person''s life unless it is necessary Ban.'' Ban was surprised to hear my answer. At first, he laughed a bit and then choked on air while laughing. Only a few minutes later did he return to his previous normal tired state. ''Hm? Now there is some virtue. Even if you didn''t take a person''s life, there is such a thing as cause and effect that can lead one to kill indirectly. But if it was me, I would get rid of them first before there is trouble to be caused. But... That is just me. Heh... If Lucian was still awake, he would go apesh*t hearing you speak so weakly.'' ''Maybe he will. But in life, it is better to not take another person''s life. But in war, it is all the same.'' I shrugged. ''It is terrible to be at a disadvantage. But to be unprepared as well? That was beyond the worse. I never fought a battle unprepared. Or, at least, those of the ones I''ve remembered since my high school years. I''ve learned to be cautious and to never underestimate my enemies. Beyond all else, I''ve learned that if there is an enemy in front of me, I have to use all of my resources not to only beat him down but to beat the ones down behind him and those behind those guys. It does not matter if it was male or female. If they pose a threat to me, and I know that they are after my ass, I won''t show even the slightest mistake.'' I said. Beyond anything, when facing an enemy, especially if there are more than one enemy, I would need information and a boat load of back up plans. No matter how bad a situation I get in, I would always have a back up plan. Only when all else fails do I ad lib my actions. ''Eh... Good enough. Be prepared than to be unprepared right? Just one thing. If you can''t kill them. Then let one of us do it'' He said before disappearing. ''That won''t be necessary. I won''t kill anyone.'' I smiled at the thought of killing. I came back to Meracle''s house at a very late time. Why? I took a long walk around while planning things through. But more importantly.... I went dumpster diving. I am not ashamed of admitting going dumpster diving, but now that I look... a lot better... it just doesn''t go well with some of the images I portray when I walk down the streets. Even a little girl cringed when I walked past her smelling like a sewer rat carrying a bag of junk parts. ''I''m so sorry...'' I really didn''t want to go back home smelling like an elephant''s new born manure from the rear door. The next thing I did was sort of shameless. I walked into someone else house through the back door and took a quick shower. The weirdest part was when the family in the house acted as if they knew me and only smiled warmly and I warmly smiled back in reply. They even gave me a new fresh set of clothings which were a bit flowery and loose. But they still fits. I felt bad if I took advantage of them so to repay them, I helped them fix things around the house and stayed for dinner when they invited me. Things got awkward around dinner though. I gave a helping hand in serving dinner as well in making it. Once it was over, the very first thing the alpha male of the family did was to ask me, "So, how long have you been dating our daughter?" "Hu-wut? Daughter? Whose daughter? What!?" I was shocked at the very question. "Don''t lie to me! I know you''ve been dating my daughter! So tell it to me straight! How long and what do you think of her?" The father was very fierce when asking this question. "Uh.. sir? I think there has been a misunderstanding." Now that I understood some parts of the question, they thought I was the boyfriend. "Like hell! Now tell it to me straight!" He bangs on the table. The wife seeing this, calmed him down along with their little daughters. There were five girls all about two to three years apart each. The oldest looked fourteen. "So wait.. One question. How many daughters do you have?" I said. But then I instantly felt that it was the wrong question to ask. "What!? You are aiming for our other daughters as well!? Or is it that you''ve dated my other daughters!?" the father obviously misunderstood my intentions. But the man pulls out a shot gun and pointed it to my face. "Oh sh... Wait! There is a big misunderstanding" I was really putting a lot of efforts into making him put his gun down. But by now i knew that if I made one mistake, he could blow my head off. "You got three seconds!" He quickly said as he cocks the gun. "ONE!" "I was asking this question because I wanted to know how is it that you have so many beautiful daughters." I quickly said. "I KNEW IT! HE IS A PEDOPHILIA!" the father shouted. He puts the gun to my eye. "I was only complimenting!!!!! Also, I think your daughter is a very good person! She is kind, smart, and very beautiful" I said even faster. A drop of sweat rolled down my face. "TWO! HOW BEAUTIFUL!?" The father menacingly growled. "As beautiful as Venus! As smart as Athena! But she is the most beautiful woman in this world to me!" I cried. I only hoped that this worked or else he will really blow off my head. The man smiles in satisfaction and lowers the gun to my stomach. Just when I thought it was over, he pulled the trigger and blew a hole into the table and just barely misses me. "If you are lying to me... You know what will happen" His eyes glowed red. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. I let out a sigh of relief. ''Let''s get out of here before he blows a hole in my face'' I quickly thought. I got up and was about to bolt until he demanded for me to stay a little longer. ''Oh no... Big mistake...'' I whimpered. Not like I could bolt out now. So I played the act all the way till the end. I followed the entire family into their living room to ''discuss how much I loved their daughter'' and my future plans with her. It was only then that I noticed their pictures on the wall. When I took a good look, I saw that they had eight daughters! All looked very similar but there were people who I thought I recognized. ''Hm? Why does she look so familiar?'' The entire family had blonde hair. I could not remember who these people remind me of, but they all looked very similar. When I look back at the mother''s and father''s faces, I had a deep feeling in my stomach almost stabbing me. "Alright! SO! What is your future plans?" his menacing voice did not fade. "What is your job? Your name? I need to know before I give her to you." The corner of my mouth twitched. Plans? Daughters? Oh man... I am really about to die even earlier than I thought. But to play things out I went along. "I''m called Belphegor but my name is..." I start to say. But that too was a mistake. The man''s eyes widen when he heard my name. "DEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEVIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIILLLLLLLLL!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" He screams in a high and shrill voice. The wife and the daughters quickly calmed him down. "Whoa! I said I am called Belphegor. But my name is" I quickly racked my brain for a name and the first name to come up was Lucian. But I could not use his name dishonorably. So I quickly changed it. "Houyi" "Oh. That''s a nice name" His attitude took a one eighty turn! Seeing the good opportunity, I rushed to say a few more things. "I have a variety of jobs and can do almost everything. I am a jack of all trades and master of none. So if there is a job opening, I will take it and fit in it within two hours. Just don''t expect perfection. As for plans... Earn a lot of money and then retire early. I have that ability and so I can keep that promise" The both the father and mother nodded their heads to hear good news. "Sounds promising. But show us proof" He stared intently. "I don''t need to show proof" I calmly said. "WHAT!?" The man flared up and pulls his shot gun once more. But this time, I was ready. I pushed the shot gun downwards and broke it. The father was not even fazed. He pulls out a revolver. "NOPE!" I grinned and took a pen that was in a pencil holder and shoved it inside. "I have nothing to prove. Just know that your daughter is in good hands. If not, so be it. I''ll just leave" "Heh... I thought you were just some ball-less man. I like you. Wa ha ha ha ha!" The father roared. ''Eh? He actually liked my audacity?'' I was really confused. But what ever to get me out of this man''s house will really help me out. Soon enough I was at the front door with my bag of junk. "Thank you" I said when I bowed to show respect. When I opened the door, I was shocked to see a familiar face. ''Meracle!?'' my eyes widen when I saw the face. But the person in front of me was not Meracle. I could tell because there was a strange air around her and she looked nineteen if not eighteen. There was also a man standing next to her as well. He was well groomed and a hint of confidence in his face. A strong face with no blemishes and strong body build. His hair was in one of those popular short shape up hair style. He wears casuals and looked very good in them as well. The only thing that contradicts this was the way he walked. The way he walks was provocative and he was leaning all the way back walking cocky as well. To others, it would look like he was being confident and cool looking. But I know that cocky walk too well. Before I could even act nice, the man flicks his middle finger up pointing at me and said, "Nice to meet you!" I could feel a vein growing inside my head. Thinking that it could be a habit, or a way he greets people, I set it aside and smiled. "Nice to meet you two as well" I reach out to give a handshake to the two. He grabs both hands and gave them a squeeze. "Ahhhhh!!" I instinctively roared out. "Sorry. I''m really strong. I really didn''t mean to do that" He quickly apologizes to me. ''Strike two...'' My face twitched at the thought. The girl next to the man punches his side. "Wang! Stop bullying the man!" "Sorry. It was out of habit..." he chuckles. He then turns back to me and glared with deep malice. Keeping a straight face, I smiled and ''accepted his faults''. "No matter. I''m pretty sure that he means no harm" "Sorry about that mister...." The girl did not know my name. This made things awkward. "I''m called Belphegor. But my name is Houyi" I politely greeted her. "What are your names?" "I''m Ania Cross. This man next to me is Wang Heng Dong. He is just jealous of others. Forgive his jealous personality. He don''t like others better looking than him" She teases him. "*Snort* I''m not jealous. I... Just don''t like men with blue hair and cool eyes" The man named Wang tried to deny her claims. "Whatever the case may be, I''ll be leaving now. Nice meeting the two of you." I gave a warm smile to the two. I turn around to the family behind me. "Again, thank you for having me today. I just hope that if fate dictates, we will meet again on good different terms and circumstances." "Ah sure. I''m really glad that you are our eldest daughter''s boyfriend." The wife interjects before the man could say anything. "Wang! Why don''t you make sure that he at least get to the bus stop safely. You need to repay him at least right?" Ania glared at him. Wang Heng Dong smirked and agreed. The two of us walked a good distant from the house and around the corner. When we got far enough, Wang Dong shows his real face. "I''m warning you now. Don''t even get near those girls." He said in a low voice. "Hm? Why the cold face Wang?" I calmly ask. "*Sigh* I''ve spent two years in seducing that b*tch. I am saying this for your own good. Never come back." his voice got colder. "Should you come back, I''ll make sure that not only you get it, but those close to you. Understand?" I only smiled. Wang nodded to see that I understood what he meant. "Good. Run along now." He turns away and walks as cocky as before. ''Strike three. You are out.'' Seeing this guy reminded me of my high school years. I''ve dealt with a lot of people before. But now he makes me want to crush him completely. But I can''t do it now. I have my priorities and he was going to be one of many that I have on my black list. I walk away carrying my bag of junk. A strange smile was formed on my face as I could feel something dark and cold within my chest wanting to burst out. But this is not the right time to let it burst. I''ll hold it in until it is the right time. I slowly walked away heading back home. Jin did not notice the released qi in his body. It was such a comfortable coldness that he did not even realize that his surrounding was starting to get colder. For each sign that Jin passes, they would either turn off or malfunction. Among all the signs he passed, there was one that malfunctioned in the weirdest ways. Thirty one digits appeared on the sign and did not move or turn off. But the strangest part was those thirty one digits. The sign reads, ¡°1000000000000066600000000000001¡±. Those who saw these digits gasped and turned pale. No matter who came to fix it, the sign kept reading the same thing. Even the people started to be afraid of this number and thought it was an ill omen. Some people thought it was only a prank. Others chattered about how a man named Belphegor used these same numbers a long time ago before disappearing without a trace. While the few believed that it was the return of the devil. They were not far off. Jin¡¯s footsteps did not even make a sound, his eyes narrowed into an icy stare, and the air turned stiff and sickening. Jin was unconsciously releasing a cold qi that carried the malice and desolation of the artic itself. If only Jin could see his shadow now. It looks exactly like a devil in waiting. Epilouge to Chapter 16: A second bet When I came home, I already heard a couple of voices. Strangely, there were six voices inside. But not one voice sounded male. Not that it mattered. "Oh... So she ate already with friends. That''s good." Ignoring the voices, I went to the living room where I literally lived for the time being. I saw the computer that has yet to be set up that I received not too long ago. Though it was old, it was still good enough to be used to keep documents. Just not the important ones. Unfortunately, I still didn''t have permission to set up a computer yet or to add things. I threw away the thoughts of going on the internet for a while and went on my bed to practice qi training for a while. There were different ways to do qi training as Lucian transferred knowledge stated. I could lay down to do qi training but it is not as effective. But I was too tired to sit up and just wanted to sleep. I laid myself down and prepares to close my eyes when a pair of hands grabbed my collar of my flowery button down shirt and pulls me upward. A pressure of softness mounted on my legs and a good perfume scent right in front of me. "Eh? Who is this?" My eyes really felt tired. I didn''t want to open them yet. "Hello?" "Hello my ass! Do you know what time it is?" a familiar voice shouted. I open my eyes to see a teary Meracle almost to the point of crying. She reeks of alcohol and spicy food. I turn to read the clock behind her and it reads, "9:00 pm" A smile ran across my face as I came to a conclusion why she was mad. "Uh... sorry?" "You should be! We ate deadly spicy food!" The girl holding me was shaking me roughly. I was strangely still smiling even though she was shaking me roughly. "Still want me to make food even though you ate?" "... You better have a good excuse as to why you are so late. Or else a bullet is going down your head!" She pulls a gun out of no where and puts it at point blank range to my forehead. She sounds exactly like my mother except my mother holds a giant bamboo stick to whack my rear. "... Today I met with an acquaintance whose house was about to be stolen because she was left with her boyfriend''s debt and was about to be forced into prostitution" I summarized my morning. Her rage instantly disappeared. "Oh... wow... is there anything else?" "Hmm... I nearly got shot by an angry old man wielding a shot gun if that was something important." I continued. "Thankfully he was nice and did not shoot me. He reminds me of you. Except more bold and daring with real bullets" "Oh my god. Are you okay?" She lets go checks my body to see if I''d sustained any damages. She even unbuttons my top shirt revealing my muscle-less torso. "It''s fine Meracle. I''m okay since no one today has used their hands yet. I don''t get beat up everyday you know" I open my eyes and smirked. "But I would really like if you could get off me. This position is weird isn''t it?" I used this chance to wrap my arms around her and pulled her close. Meracle was stiff and could not say anything. "Am I going to get lucky tonight?" I came nearer to whisper. Seeing that she was still blushing and still not moving, I came slowly forward to the corner of her lips and gave it a peck. I pull back and gave a warm smile. Now... That was a mistake. She instantly regained her senses and smacks the living daylight out of me just like how Mirana did in the morning. "You wish!*HUMPH!*" Meracle threw me back down on the bed hard and then got off with a harrumph. "*Sigh*.... Sorry... I was just playing around" I apologized to her for the crude attempt. "*Cough* If you two are done playing around, I would like an explanation Meracle." A voice came from the entrance of the living room. I turn to see who it was and the person standing there looked like Meracle but a few years older. Next to her was someone almost the same age but gave a more mature feel. I turn back to Meracle and could guess who it could be. "Meracle. You never told me you had two beautiful older relatives" "*Cough* She''s my aunt. The one who just spoke. Her name is Aria. The one next to her is my sister and her name is Ophelia" She awkwardly explains. I was shocked to see that the aunt looked so young! I quickly buttoned up my shirt. "Hi! Nice to meet-" I was about to say until I saw a grim face next to the aunt. The side of my mouth twitched when I saw her. It was almost as if I was doing something wrong if I were to ask for their name. "So. Your the man whom my niece told me about." A cold smile exuded from the aunt''s lips. "Y-yes? Is there a problem?" I really wanted to run but... where can I run? "See... My niece next to me was supposed to introduce her boyfriend to my brother and sister in law today... But.. the man they got was the wrong person." The aunt walked swinging her seductive sexy gait towards me. She puts her hand and lifts my face to get a closer look. "Instead, I heard a mysterious man came in to shamelessly used their shower. Though he was nice enough to go around and fix things for the family, he did not even tell them his real name. Now, I came here to check up on my other niece and here she tells me she picked up a mysterious man, and his appearance almost fits the description given by my brother." "Oh... Ah ha! Sorry about that. I really smelled bad when I went dumpster diving. I did repaid the family by fixing some of their broken things no?" I shamelessly said. Well, more like embarrassingly said. I did not hide a thing. What was there to hide? "Mmm. But more over, now that my brother and sister in law knows that they got the wrong man, they are extremely angry. They thought you were Meracle''s elder sister''s boyfriend that was supposed to be introduced to them. When they found out that the real boyfriend was coming late, they were stupefied and crying. The real boyfriend did not even get a chance to introduce himself and was already sent away running with a shot gun thinking that he was some suspicious person by accident." She pinches my cheek. "Heh... Then I must''ve been better than him if they sent him away that quick." I cautiously played out the cocky card. It was to test if she was like her brother who likes audacity. Her face twisted into a fit and seemed really angry. She pulls back her hand and launches a powerful slap. Seeing the slow movement of her hand, my eyes grew icy cold which was unusual for me. I pulled her slender arm with little force and her entire body flopped and twisted. She fell right on top of me with her back on my chest. "I don''t like violence. But we can get rough if you know what I mean" I whisper in her ears. "Disgusting pig!" She screams and tries to turn and hit me. But she misses because I leaned back. "Oi! I was just kidding! No need to get violent." I frowned as I dodge all of her hits. Was her entire family this violent? Can''t wait to see the grand dad. Seeing that all she did was futile, she got up and fixes herself. "*Humph!* Fine! I''ll give you that you are nimble. But what are you going to do now? You just shattered a man''s heart and his one chance to give a good impression of himself!" "Hmmm.... I think this is half my fault. But based on common sense, if your so called niece wanted to introduce him, she would''ve brought him herself. But why did she not introduce him by bringing him along with her? If I had a girl, I would''ve brought her to my parent''s house through the front door." I smiled. "Next time, bring the man with the girl. Who knows if the person could be a robber or a street thug right?" The aunt flinched because she knew I was right. Which sane person would just a random man to come to be introduced as a boyfriend without the girlfriend? "*Tch!* Don''t get cocky! Just because you made one point, doesn''t mean that you''ve made it up with Meracle''s sister or her boyfriend." the aunt scowls. "So. What do you suggest? An apology? Oh sure. THAT would make it up. Or maybe if I helped him give a good impression on Meracle''s father and mother. But then again, I have no idea what type of person this ''boyfriend'' is. He could be a wolf in sheep skin." I clearly state. If I learn one thing, that is to take an act all the way to the end. but above all else, put possibilities within the words conviction and sarcasm. Best way to deal with people like her. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "Oh? Then what kind of person are you? How can you prove that you are better than Ophelia''s boyfriend?" She sent a direct challenge at me. I smiled coldly at her words. "Why do I have to prove it? The person who needs to prove things isn''t me, but Ophelia and her boyfriend. Get the man to gather some balls to go forward when needed dammit! If he was a real man that cared about meeting Ophelia''s parents, he would''ve tried to get there on time instead of being late!" "What!? Why you!!!!!" Ophelia''s face was deep red and charged at me with a slap. The aunt couldn''t even stop her. I did not bother to dodge the hand anyhow. I took that slap with my face and screamed like a girl inside my heart. That girl hits hard! "Girl, that was a love tap. Why don''t you try harder next time. Maybe both you and I will feel something if you do." I coldly smirked. This made her even angrier. Now she really was about to beat me down. She rolled up her sleeves and came at me. Now... since I''ve been dealing with a boat load of manure the entire day, and still got more things to plan out, I did use a little force. I know that I''m a man and I should go easy on a girl. But there are times when I need to get rough. The moment her fist was near me, I grabbed it and held it in place with a slight squeeze. "Calm down. I still haven''t finished talking yet!" I snarled. This got Ophelia to calm down very quick even to the point of scaring her. "First of all I got a proposition to solve everything. Are you willing to hear it?" Seeing the scared faces, it seemed like I got their attentions very well. "*Sigh*... In seven days, all three of us will settle things. You will bring your boyfriend, Meracle will bring me, and your aunt can bring her face there too if she wants. We will have a ''family meeting'' and get things settled with the identities. As for impressions, that is something the boyfriend can do himself" I said flatly. "I too will tell you people about myself. But until then! Each of us will prepare for that meeting. Agreed?" "NO! This only benefits you!" Ophelia screams. "Ophelia!" Meracle shouted. "You stay out of it! You not only stuck up for that Jason man, you disrespected our father and mother! Now that you got dumped, you are willing to go with a stranger!? A hobo!? How could you lower your standards to such a level! You have no rights in this conversation!" Ophelia was out of her mind. .... a hobo? Lady! I was pretty successful believe it or not! I only died and got grave robbed... "Ophelia! No matter how much of an older sister you are, you have no rights to reprimand your younger sister''s foolishness." The aunts scolds her. But Ophelia was not listening. Ophelia snorted in discontent which snapped a vein in my head. "..... Fine! But on three conditions" Ophelia points to me. "Go on..." I cock my head to the side. "Belphegor or whatever your name is. I don''t care. But on the day of the meeting, and if you are able to prove that you are better than my boyfriend, then I am willing to make amends for my mistake." She slowly said each words. "But! If you are proven worse, then you will not only have to admit that you are a fraud, you will walk naked in the streets with a sign of being called a hobo down main street!" Isn''t that too far you *beep*!? I saw the other three at the living room entrance listening intently. Mirana, Gisela, and Rosa, heard this winced. This was a bet that really goes too far. "*Snort* How weak. How about we up that as well? If I am proven a better person than your boyfriend to your parents, you will do as I say for an entire week!" I smiled. "But if I lose, not only will I do as you''ve stated, I''ll do it my whole life" Seeing the determined face, I knew she was caught. She did not even hesitate to say, "Deal!" She turns around and slams the door when she went out. I turn to see that the aunt was glaring at me with deep red eyes. "Hm? Want to make the same bet with me as well? I can go for any conditions you want" I really did try to provoke the lady. Why? Because she tried to hit me first. "*Humph* Who''d want to bet with a hobo? I have my pride" she snorts. "..... I was not a hobo to begin with lady. So I''d like if you would not call me that. Even the homeless and the nameless have an identity. They do not deserved to be slandered by stereotypical words created by conceited and wealthy people." I calmly said. "*Humph* Who are you? Tell me if you can. I have not heard of your name once in the media. I have not heard of one accomplishment you''ve done. Don''t talk about identity when you have yet to make a name." She just ignored my words. Strangely, I was not even angry. I kept a calm look on my face and laughed inwardly. The aunt left just as conceitedly as she acted just now. Seeing the four stiffen girls, I felt bad. I''ve never shown a worse side than this today. "Sorry about that Meracle. Didn''t want to show an ugly side after all this time. If you want to kick me out now, you can." I really did try to apologize to her. I got up and was about to walk out the door. "Wait Jin!" She tugs at my shirt. "What is the real reason why you did that just now? I know you a little better now. So don''t think your act can hide things from me like before" Her eyes leaked out tears. I was expecting her to be disgusted with me. But her eyes bore an mysterious understanding look. ''.... Dammit..... She must''ve seen me act before... Argh..... But that face..... Oh I hate myself....'' "I told you Meracle, the more you know, the more complicated things get. Just know that the ending that I am aiming for will make everyone happy" I smiled and rubbed her head. "Everyone happy? Or is it everyone but you?" Rosa spoke up. After a long time, this was the first time she said anything. I smiled towards her and said, "Everyone." "Meracle. *Sigh* You are right. In truth, I wanted to use this chance to not only get to know your family, but to know more about you. Sorry if I did things a little forcefully without your consent. I just had to act this way because I have my own reasons. I won''t ask you to trust me, but..." I sighed. I just can''t lie in front of her tears at this moment but I held in the truths behind all my intentions. "It''s fine. Just prove it to me on the day of the family meeting. Just... Don''t disappear within these next seven days" she smiled a heart breaking smile. One that could really shoot me and my act down. I nodded my head. I hugged the crying girl in front of me and whispered, "I''ll be back. I promise" and then I walked off without telling her where I would go. If I did, it would really break her heart. But to make sure things in life goes smoothly for both our sakes, I had to speed things up. "Dammit.... I would never thought I''d have to speed things up so quickly" I cursed inwardly. Lucian woke up a long time ago and watched the entire scene unfold. He saw and knew what Jin was thinking. What Jin was thinking was beyond what anyone would ever know. He was not thinking two or three steps ahead, he was thinking ten steps ahead. Everything went according to his plan more or less. But Jin did not know that his current mental state was being affected by the cold qi released from his body. Lucian felt bad because he released such a state in order to keep Jin safe and what Jin was experiencing right now is the effects of the cracked seal. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Jin.¡± Lucian mutters. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go back and kill people with those hands anymore. But you will surely need this cold qi where ever you are going now.¡± Prologue to chapter 17: Return of Belphegor Where Jin was going, only few would know. A place where darkness and corruptions truly runs free. A place where powerful people gathered in order to form a plan. A place where even the deepest secrets cannot stay hidden. At first, it looked like a normal restaurant and unnoticeable in the eyes of the public, but Jin knew that it was a place full of darkness. When Jin entered ¡®the place¡¯ the entire air froze. Everyone recognized this air. The same air that caused a catastrophic incident many years ago. The air was caused by the appearance of a boy no older than twelve back then and disappeared. ¡®It can¡¯t be¡¯ they all wished in their hearts. A faint coldness can be felt even from a far distance. When the people in the place turned to see who it was, they saw a blue haired man wearing a mask and all black walking slowly into the place. They recognized the mask that the blue haired man wore. Shivers ignited into the hearts of those people who saw the mask. There has been many copies in the past who wore that mask, but none who could reproduce the same aura. Not many had the balls to wear a mask in this place either. Should they wear a mask, they only invited death by many around them. The blue haired man came up to the counter in the place and coldly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mammon. Tell Mammon that it is Belphegor that calls the avarice down.¡± He then turns away to walk to a table, sat down, and calmly waited for the one whom he called for. A few minutes passed but nothing happened. Everyone was staring at the mysterious man with blue hair that wore the mask. Then, one man came up and stood in front of the blue haired man. The man who stood in front of the blue haired masked man had blonde hair and a scar on his beautiful face. It was obvious that the blond had plastic surgery but chose to keep the scar. Time passes and the two were still doing nothing. The blond stood and the blue haired sat silently. Then, without a warning, the blond man pulls out a gun and was about to fire until he saw something stuck inside the muzzle. ¡°A pen?¡± He mutters. But before he could do anything, he found himself staring at the ceiling with both arms broken and a fork near his face. The blue haired man already pinned him down and broke his arms without much efforts. He also noticed both his ears were in extreme pain. Though he wanted to scream in pain, the words got stuck in the throat and could not get out. For he knew that if he screamed right now, he would lose more than both his arms and they were repairable. The blue haired man slowly got back up, and sat right back down without making a sound. A dead silence froze the entire place because they saw what the blue haired man just done. He stuck a pen that came from his pockets into the muzzle and then handled the blond man like a toy by hitting both ears at the same time which caused the man to fall and lose a few senses for a short time. Then the blue haired man broke both the blond man¡¯s arms without mercy. A woman in a blue long dress then came up to him and said, ¡°You called?¡± The blue haired man just sat still waiting. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.¡°I¡¯m Mammon. Did you not hear me?¡± the woman in blue called out. But the blue haired man did not respond. He sat there with arms crossed and as still as ever. ¡°If it is nothing, then I¡¯ll leave¡± She said for a last time before turning. ¡°You sure like to play tricks. Come out Mammon or do I have to drag you out?¡± The cold voice resounded and only then did a laughter rang out. ¡°Ah ha ha ha ha. Belphegor. What got your panties in a bunch? Who could¡¯ve pissed you off to the point of showing youself?¡± A young woman¡¯s voice came out. Her shining purple hair flowed long and her face brimmed with confidence no older than thirty. She wore a skimpy latex black dress and came out in stilettoes with a whip in hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever show your face? I bet you are still have a hard ass like always even when we first met¡± The blue haired man said noting and pulls out a slip of paper. When Mammon read the paper, her face stiffens. ¡°All this? You sure?¡± The blue haired man then tosses an object at Mammon and then nodded. When Mammon inspected the object, her eyes shined and agreed without hesitation. She snaps her fingers and one large suitcase came out. Inside was a few stacks of money. The money totaled up to five hundred grand and the receipt reads, ¡°total debt: 500,000 + 250% interest per day¡± which made the person who carried out the suitcase eyes to pop out. ¡®What an insane amount of money to borrow on such a high interest!¡¯ the one who carried the suitcase thought. But he said nothing. Mammon then whispers to the one who carried out the suitcase and brought out another suitcase on Mammon¡¯s orders. Inside was a blue external hard drive and a laptop. The blue haired man verified the goods and nodded. He took both suitcases and walked right out without saying a word. ¡°*TCH* At least say hello mister mysterious¡± Mammon grumbled but there was a clear red flush across her face. She then got up and left as well returning to her own room where she deals with her own business in the dark place. ¡®That boy could¡¯ve at least gave me a kiss after all these years. I mean, he left for six long years and now he comes back as a mysterious hunk!¡¯ She smirked to herself. She saw what he did and almost got enticed by him when he fought. She turns back to see that blue haired man walking out and disappearing into the dark night. "Welcome back Belphegor. I''ll see you soon" she sweetly mutters the name like a song. You don¡¯t need me to tell who it was right? Jin came there to get a few things and was ready to pay the price for every actions he did. He knew of the consequences and chose the ones that would bring a swift end without going back into that dark world too deeply. ¡®Sorry I broke your arms, but those hands are better off broken than killing people mercilessly without reason¡¯ Jin inwardly thought. But he couldn¡¯t get disheartened now. ¡°The real fight begins now!¡± Chapter 17: The Devils Kindness In a far off place where greed runs amuck, people bet their money hoping for the best of luck. The casino of boundless greed attracts many to fall into despair. The drug of promise and chances entices those who are foolish enough to stay. Many people have won and there are those who¡¯ve lost. But among them, not one would expect the dark shadow that was about to befall on them. A blue haired mask man came at the entrance and stood there looking around as if he was lost. The people who saw the blue haired masked devil only thought that he was fresh meat. Someone who¡¯d just reach man hood not too long ago and wanted to test his mettle. But they were wrong. There a blue haired devil silently walks in and snatches away all lucks and hopes. The devil needs no real luck. For he can make his own by his will. He entered in with twin silver cases in hand. He came up to the casino counter to verify his identity and sure enough, they allowed him. When they asked to verify the goods in his hands, he quietly opens his silver cases. In one silver case, a mountain of cash. In the other, a mystery to those who looked upon it. They all guessed it was money as well. Only the receptionists saw what was in the second silver case. They took a look inside and was flabbergasted. Within the laptop, a document was already opened. Written inside were just a few words. ¡°Do you dare make a deal with the devil? Belphegor. Let us meet.¡± The one of the receptionists was about to open the external hard drive but the blue haired man stopped them showing that it was for the person whom they worked for. The receptionists couldn¡¯t help but to feel chills down to their very bones when they saw the word Belphegor. Thus they let him passed and into the casino. They exchanged all five hundred thousand D and turned them casino multipurpose tenders. The man walked right into the slot machine section to pick a machine to use to pass the time. The air within that second turned cold. Everyone did not know why it was so cold, but the hair on their arms stood up and it looked as if the hair itself was scared and wanted to jump off. In the span of half an hour, the people who played the slot machine saw a frightening sight. Most of the slot machines ran out of money but the man was just casually hitting three sevens continuously as if it was nothing! Only ten slot machines were left with money inside. The people who saw this gulped with envy and greed. ¡°How much money was he carrying? How much money has he won?¡± The blue haired man soon became bored and left not only carrying a cart of coins, but multiple suit cases of cash in which he exchanged the already won money. Even the staffs soon had to get a bigger suitcase for the blue haired man to carry. They even had to help him carry some of the money. Only seven slot machines were left with coins and money inside. There were those who wanted to take his money from him but had no courage to do it. They already saw the scene where one man came up to rob him with a gun while the blue haired masked man was still playing at the slot machines. But his arms and legs were mercilessly broken without much of an effort. His teeth were removed one by one and screams of all octaves rang aloud for everyone to hear. A second man tried to snipe the blue haired masked man with a long rifle. But to many people¡¯s surprises, the blue haired man did not even look at the sniper but instead took a gun from the first man and shot the second man¡¯s arms permanently crippling him. The first man was lucky enough that his arms and legs can be healed. But if a body part was blasted off, there was no hopes of getting them back. But the victims who came out to group murder him came out worse. It was not one person who came up to him to rob him, but ten. But all ten failed in a horrible manner. The blue haired man rampaged and silently beat them all down till they were all black and blue. He then forcibly smash each fingers they had to pieces. He then slowly made long slow cuts along their arms to show his cruelty. After having enough ''fun'', the blue haired man repositioned himself, brushed off the dirt and walked away as if nothing had happened. The entire time, the blue haired man did not take a life but only limbs. As the people who saw him fight, be brought their lives to a close by taking their limbs. Living as a cripple, how could his victims bear to go on in life? But the words he last said to his victims was, "Live life in a more decent manner helping people and do good deeds. Don''t ever come back into the darkness. If you do, I''ll make sure to do more than what I did today." These were words not to scare them to death, but to keep people away from this dark place. The blue haired man wanted not one person to die but to live even when they are at a disadvantage for not only their sake but for others and to help others while living. The people saw that the blue haired man was not strong in terms of raw strength but cruelness. He was not faster but had the ability to read many moves ahead and thus had the advantage over them. He was not stronger than many of the ten, but he knew how to reduce their strengths greatly and made it look like he was fighting children. For a man like him to take so many people on and coming out as nothing, how was he raised? Who¡¯d raised such a monster? A person who exuded such an ice cold atmosphere should not and could not exist in this world! But the very proof existed in front of them. A real spawn from hell walked right in front of them. He emitted an air of zero hesitations and no emotions. The shadow beneath his feet formed small devil like wings. But what was really shocking was the slot machines. A total of one hundred slot machines and of those hundreds, two were left with one coin, three had six coins inside, and the rests were zeroes. The first slot machine was left with one coin, the second to fourteenth slot machine had none, and the fifteenth to seventeenth had six coins inside. At first, they thought it was all a coincidence. But when they inspected the rest of the slot machines, the eighteenth to thirtieth had all zeroes and the thirty first only had one left. This repeated three times in successions with the remainders being left alone. ¡°Belphegor¡± the word rang across the casino as if it was a curse. Everyone who heard it froze. They all kept their eyes on the blue haired masked man walking around leisurely as if it was a sunny day. But the bloody background contrasted his mood and was almost the scene of a devil himself smiling. The blue haired masked man then saw gambling tables of roulettes and cards. Those who met his eyes, had cold sweat running profusely down their faces. But they couldn¡¯t do a thing to chase him away. Instead, they continued like normal and hoped that he does not take all the money away. But the blue haired masked man did. Within one to two bets, most of the tables soon emptied out of their money supply and into his pockets. The blue haired man soon left in a good mood and continued onto the next few tables until only three tables were left with money. In the span of an hour, he cleared two hundred and seventeen tables of their cash and the same pattern repeated on the tables as it did with the slot machine. ¡°BOSS!!! You¡¯ve got to help us! A blue haired man is about to eat us dry!!!¡± A staff came in crying. But he then saw the boss crying tears of blood as well. It was understandable. The blue haired man created miracles as if it was nothing. In the eyes of others, they would see this as a bad joke! But to those who are dealt with such a hand by the devil, they could only sit and cry. ¡°Just let him be¡­ If we mess with him, not only this casino will be gone, but all of our chain casinos, supporters, sponsors and even customers will be ruined.¡± The boss cried. His painstaking efforts were being taken as if it was candy but there was not a thing he could do. It was because he already knew Belphegor a long time ago. Six years ago, they saw a kid entering the dark world earning money and creating the devil¡¯s luck without much efforts. When they tried to crush Belphegor to end this devious monstrosity, a great catastrophe ensued. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. They found that Belphegor was no older than twelve at the time and thought he was easy to handle but still went all out to crush him and his family. But just as quick as they came. Belphegor was captured easily. At first, Belphegor did not show any signs of retaliation. He did not mind being tortured, beaten or humiliated. Strangely, drugs had no effects on him and would be consumed by his cells as nutrients. But when they touched his family, Belphegor went mad. Not only did the aggressor suffered, those related to them suffered no matter how small it was. Be it family, friend, acquaintances, or someone you¡¯d just met by looking at them in the eye. There was no true justice when Belphegor went on a rampage. Not one person forgotten what¡¯d transpired a long time ago when he did rampage. When it came time for Belphegor to punish someone, people claimed that could feel a silent darkness slowly strangling the life out of them. Within a night, a person''s life was ruined with secrets exposed and all. Within a few days, entire stocks fell and a business was ruined. Within a week, an entire network fell. He did not take lives. ¡°But they all lived their lives as if they were dead¡± some people stated when they saw Belphegor¡¯s victims. There were people who were afraid of the very name. Those who tried to imitate him had their life shattered as well. Thus there were not many who dared to falsify their identity. Alone, Belphegor was called the one man army and was given the name Lucifer for being able to destroy an entire family¡¯s future by himself showing little to no signs of a bright future. When he commanded people, the underworld called him the fallen seraphim and commander of hell, Beelzebub. Only when he was neutral as he is now did they call him Belphegor. Belphegor disappeared all of a sudden in just a few months but left the underworld slightly crippled but still repairable. Not a single news of him made many people happy and thus the underworld slowly rebuilt their network. No one was willing to go after Belphegor. They had no choice but to leave him alone. The boss also knew Belphegor well. He was not the type of person to suck a business dry when he is in a good mood. At best, he would take just fifty percent of a business¡¯ money and walk away without coming back. The boss sighed and prayed that he would go away soon. But the receptionists down below came up and told the boss of the message that Belphegor had on his laptop. The boss¡¯ eyes shined with hope and instantly barked to bring Belphegor up. Belphegor/Jin, hearing this smiled coldly and walked right up to meet the boss. The boss who saw Belphegor warmly greets him with a smile. In front of him was a man who¡¯d once ruined an entire underground network! How could he not be warm when greeting Belphegor? ¡°Leave us¡± the boss commaned his subordinates to leave him and Belphegor alone. Belphegor did not take off the mask but instead bowed to greet him. This gave the boss a strange feeling. Almost as if the Belphegor in front of him was not the same as the one six years ago. But that idea was quickly erased when Belphegor slammed the second silver suitcase down. In a low and cold voice, Belphegor commanded him to, ¡°Bring me information. All of them.¡± No normal person would listen to someone so commanding. But the person in front of him was different. He attached the external hard drive to the laptop and inside were videos. A long chain of black mail videos. Proof of corruptions among politicians, business people, and those of the underworld. Revealing even a small video could cause a catastrophe and would engulf entire business to be ruined. But there were more inside. Dark secrets, documents, and all inside of that external hard drive. Belphegor opened one of the video and inside was the scene of a dying family. All five contracted a deadly disease and not many can cure it. The boss¡¯ eyes turned red and streamed down tears of despair. It was his entire family that was being played. His family had a hereditary disease in their genes and about half of them died from the disease. A disease that could paralyze a person, decay their mental state, and slowly cease all functions in the body at any given time. I could also be a slow process as well till they reach their limits. But what was worse was that it can be passed on through sexual intercourse. The boss did not know until he heard it from his grandfather who had the same disease. But the most important scene that was being played was his wife, sons and daughters in the hospital slowly dying from this disease. ¡°I¡¯ll help you cure them if you give me information on these people¡± Belphegor¡¯s voice rang like bell. It lit a flame of hope in the casino boss¡¯ eyes. ¡°I can help you as well and to ensure that your family and those future generations will never have this disease ever again. But I need your help. Will you do it?¡± When he heard this, he instantly got on his knees and repeatedly bowed his head to the floor making loud sounds. He repeatedly agreed and begged Belphegor with all his might and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it!¡± He even said that he would do whatever it takes to cure this hereditary disease. Knowing what type of person Belphegor is, he did not hesitate or questioned the validity of his promise. It was because Belphegor already created miracles many times before in front of him. If this miracle could befall on him and his family, he would do anything to make it happen. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll come back within three days. On the first day, your wife will be cured. On the second day, your sons and daughters will be cured. On the third day, I¡¯ll come to collect the information and will do my best to cure you. Know that since you were the source, the efforts in curing you will take much more effort and the chances are lower. Only your wife and children have a guaranteed chance of being cured. Your chance is at best fifty-fifty¡± Belphegor said. Hearing these words were enough to capture the boss¡¯ heart. He did not care for himself but he did care about his family. If there was even a sliver of hope, he would take it. Now hearing that it is guaranteed for his wife and children, he was even more determined to fulfill his promise. ¡°I¡¯ll also need this money in order to cure them. I hope you won¡¯t have any grudges in me using this money to cure you and your family.¡± Belphegor smiled under the mask. ¡°None. None at all. If you really can make miracles, I won¡¯t mind making a deal with the devil himself¡± the boss bawled. This made Jin feel bad because it was almost him taking advantage of him. But it wasn¡¯t like he had a choice. Belphegor then lifts the boss back into his seat. Jin/Belphegor, packs away his things with the laptop, hard drive, and all, took the suitcases with him and the money away into the darkness leaving the casino in a silent and cold manner. The casino boss, inside the room had a resolute light in his eyes. His voice boomed, "Close down the entire casino! And do whatever it took to find information per Belphegor¡¯s request!" Hearing this, The staffs couldn¡¯t help but to feel shocked. ¡°Who is this blue haired man named Belphegor who could get their boss to be so worked up?¡± some of the staffs asked each other. But some knew that the blue haired masked man was someone big. Just that they didn¡¯t know how big. Only few came to the conclusion that the blue haired man and the youth six years ago was one in the same. Some muttered the name of Belphegor softly like an omen. The omen of the return of Belphegor. But this time, they felt like he would turn the underworld upside down permanently. Epilouge to Chapter 17: The Bipolar Devil Back in the dark restaurant where Mammon resides¡­. She was dealing with many business owners and politicians acting as a third party person. Of course, Mammon was not her real name but her business name. She uses the alias to hide whatever information could or was pertained to her even if it was just by name. To her, acting as a third person means being neutral to all sides while trying to gain the most profits. But mutual trust was still kept at the top of the list. Especially if the person had a chance to make a grand comeback even in the depths of despair. After all, business is like gambling. You win some and you lose some in business no matter what. There are no sure fire gains. But the risks are higher in this dark business and finding people to trust is hard. Mammon grew up in the dark business and was raised never to trust anyone and only trust what people can prove to her. So if someone gained her trust, it would give them great power in the underworld. In her life, she only trusted two people. The first being her kind mother who¡¯d passed away early from a sickness. Not that the sickness was incurable, but the father abandoned the mother because he didn¡¯t want to waste money on someone replaceable. So her father was already on her black list. The second person whom she trusted naturally is Belphegor. That was the name he went by whenever he wanted to meet her. She never knew his real name and thus it was hard to find him. But the reason why she trusted him was a deep one. So whenever he wanted something, she would usually accept to do the things he requested for free if it wasn¡¯t too much. But what he¡¯d given her before was something precious to her in order for her to accept his request. The object was something that¡¯d belonged to her which was an old panda doll necklace. Looking back at the object, it was not shiny or amazing and it was crudely made, but she was happy to have it back. It was because that was the object she¡¯d hand sown for her mother a long time ago but then later on gave it to Belphegor as a token of trust. ¡°Humhum! Still has his smell¡± She happily said to herself. She deeply sniffs the old panda doll almost to the point of licking it. While she was deep in her moment of lust, she remembered back to the time when she¡¯d first met Belphegor. The first time she¡¯d laid eyes on him, he looked like an innocent kid no older than ten who was lost. While being lost, he entered the dark world by accident and many people already had plans for him. The first person who came up to him with the intention to sell him into public slavery unexpectedly had his balls cut off mercilessly without warning using a hidden knife. At that time, she was shocked. ¡®How was a kid so merciless to cut off another man¡¯s jewels and still looked innocent?¡¯ she was scarred by his first act. When the man was about to retaliate, the boy named Belphegor did not give him the chance. He mounted the man and cuts all of his fingers off and removed the man¡¯s tongue with pure innocent eyes. But that didn¡¯t end there, he carved scars on the man¡¯s body in slow motion letting his scream pierce the skies and ran. This contrasting scene was really shocking to her and left a deep scar in her mind. How could someone who is barely a teenager could do something so cruel and easy? Two years later, she met the boy again on a poker table still looking innocent. He was not even looking at his hands but the people around him. He watched their expressions and could read what was on their mind. Only when he got a clear picture did he pick up his cards and make a decision. After many games and losses did the boy won. From that point on, he did not lose and kept on winning a lot of money and walked away with a calm face. Those who wanted to get in his way were dealt with mercilessness like the first time she¡¯d seen him. Mammon snapped out of her lust and stared at the door thinking, ¡®I really want to see him right now¡­¡¯ Just as she was thinking that, she saw a shadow walking in carrying multiple silver suitcases. ¡®It can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ her eyes widen. But it surely was. It was the Belphegor she knew and behind him were multiple suitcases being dragged across the floor covered in blood in one hand and ten in the other. Behind the suitcases he carried were people being dragged by force on tied together by ropes. Her mouth drops when she saw the people and almost screamed because he was getting blood all over the floor. Seeing the man named Belphegor, she rushed down in both joy and fear. Joy because she was able to see the blue haired masked demon again. Fear because he truly was like a demon leaving a trail of blood. ¡°Belphegor!¡± She calls out. ¡°What are you doing dragging all those bloody people in here!?¡± ¡°Oh Mammon. Good timing. I¡¯ve been wanting to see you. Ah¡­ these guys? They tied themselves to my suitcases and wouldn¡¯t let go because they wanted me to give them money. Too bad I had have little to spare so I had to rough em up a little for nine tenths to let go. These people behind me are the remainders whose wills are stronger than steel it seems. *Sigh*¡± Belphegor summarized his last few minutes. ¡°Well you can get them out-¡° She was saying but stopped to realize that Belphegor just spoke to her in a long and kind manner. Her eyes filled with surprise to hear so many words coming out of the silent Belphegor. She narrows her eyes and said, ¡°Are you really Belphegor?¡± ¡°What!? ¡­ Whatever¡­ I¡¯ll stay silent like before and just pass slips of paper from here on out like I¡¯ve always done and stay cold. *sigh*¡± Belphegor sighed. ¡°N-no no no no. Talking is fine. But how can I verify that you are Belphegor?¡± She had to ask. Belphegor/Jin, stopped for a minute, took the five suitcases in his one hand and handed to her. She looked through all of them and surely one of them had his receipt and the laptop and external hard drive inside. The other four had stacks of cash inside surpassing the original amount owed to the woman by 500% ¡°These four other suit is the payment for the loan. I added extra because you¡¯ve helped me so much not only as a business partner but an old friend. Thank you¡± Belphegor bowed in appreciation. ¡°Now I have to find a way to get rid of the people behind me¡­.¡± Her beautiful lips were left wide open in shock. Even the receptionist who saw this was about to collapse at the sight of so much money. The person who brought the loan now realize the reason why he borrowed so much on such a high interest. It wasn¡¯t because he was cocky. It was because he had the ability to pay it back and to give even more. ¡°Oh Mammon. I still have to ask you for a few things before I leave. So let me get rid of these people off my suitcases and then we¡¯ll talk. Okay?¡± Belphegor said. He then turned back around to punch the living daylights out of each and every person who was clinging onto his suitcases and threw them out the door like rags. Seeing this mercilessness, she had no doubt that it was Belphegor. Because, reflected in those eyes, was a pure look like she¡¯d seen before in her life. A smile cracked along her face as she giggles at the merciless Belphegor. Surely, someone had woken up the demon and those who woke him up will not have a fun life from here on out. Belphegor, finishing off the last person, opens a suit case and stuffs a few bills of cash into their pockets and kicks them away."Here, your hospital bills" he coldly spoke. He turns back to see the smiling Mammon waiting for him. ¡°Sorry about that. Didn¡¯t mean for you to see the bloody scene. Now let¡¯s get down to business¡± he clearly said. Those who¡¯d watched him smiled at his calm attitude. ¡°Whoever this Belphegor fellow is¡­ whether or not if he is real¡­ he sure is nice¡­ He was nice enough to give them a few bills¡± one of them whispered and some thought he was an easy target. The crowd inside began to chatter about the mysterious and cruel man. Mammon shook her head and scoffs at Belphegor. What he¡¯d given then was a large sum of money and was no doubt nice. But that was when he was nice. If he was cruel, he would¡¯ve just broken their hands and legs right off the bat. Not delaying things anymore, she snapped her fingers and had her servants to take the suitcases given to her. She then start to lead Belphegor into the business room of her. ¡°He should¡¯ve beaten them all to a pulp¡­. Maybe he has gotten nicer over the years? I liked the old Belphegor better¡­¡± she murmurs to herself in a mild manner. Hearing this, Belphegor didn¡¯t say anything and walked. Those who saw him, saw that he was carrying over fifty silver suitcases in his one hand and thought that it must¡¯ve been a lot of cash he was carrying. Some flew down intending to steal the suit cases. Belphegor did not worry. They were quickly dealt with by Belphegor himself as he broke their necks and limbs without killing them to set them as examples to those who were daring enough to even try to go against him. One was unlucky enough to have three of his ribs popped off. He them threw them out the door just like those before them. ¡°Nevermind. I think I like the nice Belphegor better¡± Mammon quickly changed her thought while leading him inside. When they were inside, it was a clear bright and pink room. A different room than where she¡¯d dealed with him before with the previous transaction. Belphegor, seeing this, did not like it one bit. Having a pink room is one thing. But to bring a man to a room filled with pink items while on a serious transaction, it just kills his mood. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.¡°So, what did you want Belphegor? Hm?¡± She suggestively insisted for him to sit right next to her, but he stood there standing in front of her. He then took the mask off which made her eyes pop out. She¡¯d never seen his face in the six years he¡¯d been gone. Now, when she look at him, he did not have that haggard look or dark circles on his face. His face looked more supple and a lot healthier. ¡®Wow¡­ I didn¡¯t know he was a pretty boy¡­¡¯ ¡°I need a lot of information. Whatever type of information you have, I want it on an external hard drive and a good computer to go with it. All the small information you got, I want.¡± He said in a clear voice. This was the first time she¡¯d heard his voice and the words carried a soft mellow feeling to it in contrast to his everyday action. Or at least how he acted towards her every time she¡¯d seen him. ¡°*Humph* If you want information, then you might as well go on the revelation channel or the unearthing channel. Or better yet, go on the web to search for these small information.¡± She playfully said. ¡°Too bad. I despise those channels since it¡¯s full of media guano filled with extreme director¡¯s cuts and ass flavorings. Same goes for the internet. I can only trust ten percent of the information online while the TV media about five percent¡± Belphegor joked. ¡°Oh? But I am sure you are asking for more am I not?¡± She said with a light tone. Seeing that Belphegor was lighter, the atmosphere was much calmer and the business talk was more like a chat between old friends. ¡°Ah yeah. I¡¯ll also need you to gather a few things for me. Set up an underground laboratory, and gather information on a few people.¡± Belphegor admits. He took out a slip of paper which had a long list of names on them. ¡°I¡¯ll need them within five days. Can you do it?¡± Her face just paled. ¡°You know you are asking for a lot right?¡± ¡°Hmmm yeah. But I have my reasons. If you can¡¯t set up the laboratory, then just get information on the people in three days. I won¡¯t go overboard.¡± He said nonchalantly. Hearing this, she lets out a sigh of relief. She turns her head to the chain of bloody suitcases and frowned. ¡°What is in those suitcases?¡± ¡°Oh these? Mostly money. Some are DNA samples I took from hospitals, some are medicine, others are cures, a few are poison, and inside one is one of the suitcase is a giant hand cannon¡± Belphegor casually said. Now Mammon was completely out of her mind. She could not believe what¡¯d she¡¯d heard. Hand cannon? Poison? DNA samples? Medicines? But it was mostly full of money? HOW!!!!!!!? How was it that he was able to acquire so much within such a short time? ¡°Wait Belphegor. How much money do you have in there?¡± ¡°Eh¡­ few millions? Maybe tens of millions?¡± Belphegor casually said. ¡°What the hell? Millions? Where the hell did you get such money? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting robbed?¡± The corner of her mouth twitched ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mammon? Doubting my strength? Well¡­ this is only a small part of my assets anyhow. So it¡¯s all good even if I lose it¡± Belphegor chuckled ¡®Oh my god¡­ This guy is beyond daring¡­ a small part of his assets? Is he crazy? This money can be used for the rest of his life and it still wouldn¡¯t run out! How in hell was he able to say small part of his assets?¡¯ Mammon was completely gone. Her rationality was gone. Not a single thing made sense to her. In truth, Belphegor already deposited most of his money in his bank. So the word small was not an exaggeration. But he would cry a little if it was gone and robbed by someone. Those DNA samples were really hard to get. ¡°Anyhow, if there are those who wants to come at me, let em. I¡¯ll just decimate them like I¡¯ve done before.¡± Belphegor lightly said. ¡°You are broken aren¡¯t you? You are like a broken RPG character.¡± She laughed. ¡°Not really. I have an above average strength if that is what you mean. But compare to others, I have to be more prepared than others. Not just one, not just two, not just ten, but hundreds of steps ahead. Which is why I am not worried for my life as of now¡± He shrugs. ¡°Whatever mister hot shot. But tell me, how are you going to get out of here alive? There might be some people hearing us?¡± She points to the door suggesting that there were people listening. ¡°It won¡¯t matter. Like I said. If they come, let them. I¡¯ll welcome them with a smile like always¡± Belphegor smiled. ¡°¡­ you know Belphegor, you¡¯ve changed. In the six years, you are more bipolar than I thought¡± she smirked. But Belphegor said nothing. ¡°When I first met you, you were silent and merciless while looking innocent. Now, you still are somewhat like that, but you are warm and cold at the same time. What happened to you?¡± ¡°Eh¡­ I¡¯ve been the same since a long time ago. I was just cold because I had to many enemies. I¡¯d rather make friends than enemies. But there are too many traitors in the world so I only have a total of four friends in this world. Those who are my friends are like my family. So I can go easy around them¡± Belphegor said in a straightforward manner. This surprised her. He only had four friends in this world? She too had friends but never trusted them. But thinking back to what he¡¯d said before, he did call her a friend. ¡°Eh? Does that mean¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re a friend as well Mammon. Just know that I trust you a little.¡± He shows how much he trust her with his two fingers. This made her a little mad but quickly subsides knowing that she was his friend. ¡°Hmph! I thought we would be a little closer than that! I guess I was wrong.¡± She snorts. ¡°¡­ It is best for some people to stay far away from me as well. You too should know how this dark world works. Trustworthy people are hard to find and dishonest people are plenty. Especially when it is tested by people who don¡¯t know their limits¡± Belphegor points out. This too was something she can¡¯t deny. Any weakness will be exploited and the person would be used till the end if that weakness is exploited. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now. Here is another slip of paper to get things done. I¡¯ll come back within a few days to see if things go smoothly. I¡¯ll also make a upfront deposit right now as well.¡± Belphegor said as he drops a lot more suitcases full of money. Now he only carries at most ten suitcases full of money. When he opened the door, she saw a bloody world in front of her. Most of the people who were here dropped dead almost as if an unknown force just took their lives. She even saw the people who were after his money just dead with white eyes and bleeding out of all seven orifices in their head. The only ones who did not die were the people who were her servants. ¡°*Sigh¡­ He went too far¡­ I told him I didn¡¯t need his help¡± Belphegor grumbled. ¡°Sorry Mammon. Try to keep things under control as much as possible. Get some rest as well. Don¡¯t want to see your beautiful face all wrinkly when I come back here¡± he said in a light tone. Belphegor didn¡¯t mind the corpses and walks out of the room and towards the entrance with his mask back on and carrying five suitcases in each hand. Mammon, looking at his back remembers to the day when a similar thing happened. He too painted the world in scenes of hell like this before. Just not as surprisingly as this. Nor did he take any lives. He made people bleed and smeared their blood all over the room and floor like a demon while leaving just enough blood for them to survive. It was as if the old Belpehgor was back. But the Belphegor in front of her was a little lighter and wasn''t as overbearing. But deducing from his words, it sounded like it wasn¡¯t him who killed all these people. Seeing this, she finally knew why he wasn¡¯t scared. He himself already was sufficient enough to protect himself. She saw him kill before and there were times when he chose not to kill because he saw that it was not worth it. But now, there is someone else that is protecting him who might be just as much of a monster as him. Who was Belphegor? Is it possible that there is more to Belphegor? If so, what is it? ¡°Who are you?¡± A mystified Mammon murmured. She¡¯d seen terrifying people, beyond cruel demons, but Belphegor was plain mysterious. When she checked her cameras, people started to drop dead when they entered the room to talk business. Those who were about to scream died. Those who try to even to come close to the door spurted blood from nose, eyes, mouth and ears along with their eyes rolled back. A dark sensation crept up her back like she¡¯d never felt before. An ecstasy warm like feeling mixed with fear flowed through her blood as she watched this scene many times over. People except her servants died without a known cause and was diagnosed with a heart attack and a popped blood vessel in all seven orifices. ¡°I knew it. You really are interesting Belphegor.¡± She laughed. ¡°Everyone! Keep the media quiet and get a list of these things done! I want them in four days!¡± Mammon¡¯s voice was filled with strength and excitement. She couldn¡¯t wait to see what Belphegor would do with the information given to him. ¡®Especially when he¡¯d already shown something as interesting as this! I really want to make him mine now!¡¯ Prologue to Chapter 18: Too good natured When Jin/Belphegor came out far enough, he called Lucian out. ¡®Lucian¡­ why?¡¯ ¡®Because you were too nice. Mercy unto others is punishment unto yourself. If given the chance, they would take every advantage of you Jin. You should know this by now.¡¯ Lucian calmly spoke. ¡®¡­ But what about their families?¡¯ Jin sorrowfully thought. ¡®¡­ You are too soft. You can break arms, legs, rip flesh, blackmail, force command, and gouge out eyeballs and nerves all while acting cold¡­. But that is all an act. You can¡¯t kill for the sake of saving another... *Sigh* Just so you know Jin, some of these people don¡¯t give a cracker about their family. They can kill each other and their own kind without mercy. They can even abandon them for their own sake. Some people are twisted like that with their own dark philosophy and thus should not be judged with the same standards as everyone else¡¯ Lucian explains. ¡®You are far too good and human to be in this dark world. But that is what your world is now so you had no choice. If I had the power Jin, I would make this world a better place. But I too am human. I am dead as well. So I can¡¯t change much. Forgive me if I was trying my best to protect you.¡¯ Lucian said and then disappears. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Jin said nothing. Every word Lucian said was right and he knew it was. He just didn¡¯t want to accept the truth for what it was. Jin looked up at the moonless sky covered by dark clouds without even a single star¡¯s light. It was almost like a dark cloak enshrouding the world with hopelessness with a bleak future. ¡®Forget it. I really have to thank him. But their deaths really makes me feel uneasy'' Chapter 18: Why go back into the darkness? Now that Jin got his possible sources for information, he just needs to keep his promise with the casino boss. But to keep it, he would need not only the blood samples of the boss but his wife, sons¡¯, and daughters¡¯ blood samples. Which is why he had to go break into a hospital before he went to Mammon. Inside the laptop was a jamming device to stop all electrical device for a short time. So security was useless. Even the security guards were useless because they were bribed. ¡°Almost sad to know that even blood samples can be gotten easily with just a few bucks of money.¡± Jin sighed. But the blood he was aiming for wasn¡¯t only the boss¡¯ blood and his family, but others who had hereditary diseases. He also copied documents of these diseases and how they were cured. When he read over some of the documents, he found that the boss¡¯ hereditary disease was like HIV added with another disease. ¡°It is almost as if this disease was man made¡­ and alive¡­¡± Jin was shocked when he read the other records which was similar to the boss¡¯. There were many who had the same disease. The disease also mutated over time and branched off into many different forms. Some of the diseases de-evolved and were weaker and thus died by the human immunity system. But others evolved in many different ways. One was where a man had sexual intercourse and the two had the same disease ten years later due to the carrier passing it on. The second case was where a woman had a b*kk*ke with many men and some had AIDS. The virus evolved when it came in contact with aids. ¡°Why? Why did some de-evolve and others mutated and evolved to an even worse form?¡± But he did not have time to read all the records, he still had to move his plan into his second phase. He quickly collected multiple drugs be it big or small and stuffed them into the large suitcases along with viruses and poisons. The second phase of the plan was harder. He needed a place to work to make the medicines. It had to be discreet and away from prying eyes. But he also needed people to be tested out on. Which is why he had to get Lucian¡¯s help. Time was running out. There were only a few hours before dawn and so he did something unforgivable. He went to an underground slave trading center. A place where slaves were sold no matter the age. ¡®Lucian. Ban. Can you guys help me?¡¯ Jin asks the two. When being called, the two naturally came and appeared in front of him in the flesh. ¡°What is it Jin? I was sleeping¡­¡± Ban yawned. ¡°Ah forget him. I can help you out. This lazy panda can just go to sleep¡± Lucian joked. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll help¡­. I just woke up because he called you know¡­¡± Ban shifted his eyes. ¡°Ban. Lucian. I need your help to raid slaves.¡± Jin said in a clear tone. This got two to open their eyes widely. ¡°S-s-slaves? What!?¡± Lucian never felt so appalled. ¡°I need people to test out drugs and viruses on. Slaves are perfect for that. If one has money to buy them, then they can be used for whatever purposes. For me, I am an expert scientist and worked as one since I was young. I¡¯ll use certain drugs to test out a cure for the disease. But they won¡¯t die. I¡¯ve never failed in saving anyone before. But I really need help to get them. Can you guys do it?¡± Jin solemnly said in a deep tone. ¡°Please. I can¡¯t do it alone. If this goes successful, not only will some people have a cure to this type of hereditary disease, but the slaves can and will be freed. I can make it possible. I can also restore their mental state. I just need your help in getting the locations and people to help me out¡± Jin desperately pleaded. The two felt uneasy. It was because the two detested slaves. Hearing Jin wanting to use slaves got them slightly mad but they could understand his feelings. They already knew what type of person Jin was. It was they who sealed his memories after all. They already seen him working as a doctor and a surgeon when he was thirteen. Though they can¡¯t see all of his memories, they knew enough. He could be considered a genius at hard work because he made all efforts to save his patients. Of course, he was an underground doctor so it was illegal. ¡®What do you want us to do?¡¯ Lucian steps forward. ¡®I¡¯ll help out as well. I may not look like it, but I was a genius scientist as well Jin¡± Ban puffs up his chest when he heard that Jin wanted to save the slaves. In his mind, Jin was already thinking of hundreds of ways for everyone to be happy at the ending he was aiming for. ¡°I¡¯ll need your knowledge and the knowledge of those before me to help with creating the medicine and vaccines.¡± Jin calmly spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll also need you guys in order to overtake an entire facility within the next thirty minutes¡± ¡°What? You want to overtake an entire facility within thirty minutes? Are you crazy?¡± Ban¡¯s eyes bulged out. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of work!¡± ¡°Of course it is Ban. My original job in the underworld wasn¡¯t a doctor but a sort of savior. The doctor status was only an excuse to know more about the underworld and its black markets. But when I learned of slaves, I learned more than I¡¯d hoped. I learned that I needed the ability to make the seemingly impossible possible and to be extremely cold to myself and others if I want to save others. So the only choice I had was to work hard.¡± Jin sadly chuckled. ¡°We know Jin. We know¡­*sigh*¡± Lucian sighed. ¡°The facility we are going to is a slave pen of sort. The facility is well kept and have everything I need. I know it is slightly unforgivable for me to ask of you to do this, but I will also need you to capture everyone as well. Even those who are not slaves. They will be used and tested.¡± Jin tried to muster the resolution in his heart but was hard to keep it up. Ban and Lucian knew that look very well. It was a look in which they too once wore in the past. The look of walking the cross-roads to a world of good and evil. There were no right or wrong when trying to achieve a goal in the world of evil. But in the world of good, even if it was to make everyone else happy and a good deed is accomplished, the one who does the good deed will be punished. To capture those who were not even slaves¡­ The customers, the trainers, and the window shoppers¡­ and even some of the possible innocent people. They were going to be used in an experiment against their wills. No one will die but they will be permanently scarred by this experiment. ¡°When the experiment is over, I want you guys to wipe their memories. I know you guys are saints and the old man who healed me was able to make miracles such as that. But if you guys cannot do it and it is not possible to wipe away their memories, I¡¯ll do it by physical labor. At the very least, they¡¯ll forget the gruesome experiment. At worse, they¡¯ll be turned into living vegetables. I¡¯ll also destroy the facility myself when we are done.¡± Jin softly spoke. Lucian stared at Jin¡¯s face for a long time and sighed. What he was about to do is about to go against all of his morals. But who was he to speak about morals? In the world he lived in where many chose the path to saint hood, it was much darker. Only one side wins in the world of cultivation and the other remains a loser. At the very least, the damage among people will be somewhat reduced and there will only little losses among the people. The slaves would be freed, a cure to a hereditary disease would be found, and one less slave trading center. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. To Lucian¡¯s surprise, Ban spoke up. ¡°Where is this place? We¡¯ll find the cure and free those slaves before day break.¡± His voice coldly resounded. Hearing that the slave center being closed down was good enough for him for he too was once a slave in his life time. He knew what horrors existed in those slave centers. ¡®*Pfft* So Ban can get fired up about some things as well. I didn¡¯t know that. Seeing this, might as well get fired up¡¯ Lucian smirked. ¡°By the way Jin. There was no real need to step back into this dark world. Why is it that you took the road of self-suffering? Can you tell us the truth to this mysterious question?¡± Lucian smiled at Jin as if he already knew the answer. Jin¡¯s eyes soften and looked down at his feet. ¡°I¡­ wanted to get rid of this underworld slowly and permanently if possible. If great changes can be made in an instant to get rid of all of this darkness, I would. I didn¡¯t even want to go back. But seeing those debt collectors¡­ and Ania¡¯s boyfriend¡­ *Sigh*¡­ they became the reason why I came back. There are those supporting them as well and they would only grow worse if left alone to gain what they desire. They claim to have good intentions while hiding those blades of betrayals. They manipulate and ignore the laws to obtain what they desire without thinking of the real consequences. Even those who are supposed to protect us are against us. Tell me Lucian. You too Ban. What am I supposed to do? Turn a blind eye to these types of people? I could. But when time comes they go after me and my family, who will help us? People would also turn a blind eye no?¡± ¡°I¡­ am not trying to be a hero. I can¡¯t be a hero. If anything, I am a villain. I am one person who had lived all his life working to his bones just to protect my family from the darkness by living in the darkness. Not even my father and mother knows of what type of person I¡¯d become now. No matter how many miracles I make, no matter how many great achievements I create, they would lose meaning if those I care about around me die. If they die because I couldn¡¯t take the initiative to erase the darkness before they come at me and those I love, if the people I care about suffers because I couldn¡¯t endure the sadness and despair in front of me to forge another path to happiness, then¡­ how can I ever face my younger and older selves and even my past and future lives? How can I face my family? Even now, there are times I couldn¡¯t even look at my own reflection and be proud of how I looked because I knew that it was me who¡¯d brought suffering unto others just for me and my family to be safe and happy. But I smile every day in front of them because I know they are safe and happy for a day longer¡± Jin gritted his teeth as he said each word. This was the truth to his ruthless acting in the underworld. ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t make sense a little, but this is my reason and this is part of the truth. If you guys want to know the other half the truth, then keep following me and I¡¯ll show it to you¡± Lucian¡¯s eyes slightly moisten when hearing Jin¡¯s words. ¡®I see. I don¡¯t need to continue to follow you. Because I already know. To you, there is no real good or evil in your eyes. Just malicious people with intentions to hurt you and those close to you. It is not like you aren¡¯t selfish and have no desires of your own. You chose to suppress your desires thinking of everyone¡¯s happiness and those possible paths to happiness. But the only real justice is seeing those close to you happy and that is why you have yet to be twisted even before we sealed your memories. Sure enough, you are still human Jin. I really hope you stay that way¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that Jin.¡± An aged voice called out. The three turned to see who it was and sure enough, it was the angel of light. ¡°But Jin. Six years ago, you crippled the entire underworld network with the help of Mammon. But now, six years later, what you are about to do is revolutionize a whole new drug to cure a hereditary disease. But to do this, you would take over an entire slave center? You know the whole underworld will find you and take you down now that they are back in shape right?¡± Ephemeral said in a low voice. ¡°¡­ Let them come. If they dare find me, I¡¯ll cripple not just this network, but I¡¯ll erase it permanently. I¡¯ll also go after their connections as well. No matter who it is, I¡¯ll break their arms to keep their filthy hands away. I¡¯ll break their legs so they can¡¯t safely run to rebuild the network. I¡¯ll even rip off their third leg and jewels so even they can¡¯t give birth to new evil.¡± Jin coldly spoke. Jin left without saying another word to the old angel of light and towards the designated facility. ¡®*Tch* Acting all cool like that¡­ *sigh* I hate higher plane beings. They always stir sh*t up and it is not only my problems, but even a mortal¡¯s problem as well.¡¯ The old angel of light whom Jin called Ephemeral sighed. ¡°Hey there old friend. How long has it been? A few thousand years?¡± A phantom appeared in front of the angel of light which startled him. ¡°WHO ARE YOU!?¡± the angel of light roared. ¡°Calm your old ass beard down. You¡¯re too old for that. Can¡¯t you recognize me?¡± The image was getting clearer and only then did the angel of light bowed down. ¡°Ha ha! No need for formalities. Old friends should not bow down to each other.¡± Lucian smiled. ¡°Lucian! How!? I thought¡­¡± Ephemeral started to say. ¡°Eh¡­ Long story short, there is a traitor in heaven above who wanted to act like god. He enticed not one but eighty one paragons of light to rise up and over take heaven. I battled against all of them to the point of nearlly destroying a sector of heaven. The eighty one paragons and the prick thought they''d beaten me but I won in the end. Kicked his ass and permanently erased him from existence and the other eighty one paragons as well. But sh*t-heads costed me not only my body but my status as well as the¡­ never mind¡­ Just know that life is full of bull... Now I¡¯m stuck like this¡­. *sigh* I really hate my life¡­¡± Lucian sighed. ¡°Then¡­ is he? Is Jin?¡± Ephemeral began to stutter. ¡°Yep. He is my reincarnation so to speak. But he is still soft and I kinda want to keep him that way. With him, maybe he would be able to reach the true heaven and fix the multiple heavens down below the true heaven. Or, that is what I¡¯d hope. I don¡¯t have much time old friend, but seeing that you are using Jin¡¯s old benefactor¡¯s body, I only want to tell you to watch over him well and take good care of his body.¡± Lucian quickly said and disappeared. ¡°Ha ha¡­ Oh damn¡­. Lucian¡­ You sure have a lot of secrets and if this doesn¡¯t beat it all, I don¡¯t know what. Had I know, I would¡¯ve put more efforts in keeping him and this guy¡¯s body safe. *Sigh*¡­ Do you know how many people wishes to see you Lucian? Do you know how many people still support you to this day? Many called you a traitor by killing those paragons but I and those who do support you know that you are the most loyal among the heavens. Not just our heaven, but each and every other heavens as well." The angel of light nearly cried when he saw his old friend. "There are those who still are waiting for your return Lucian.¡± The old angel of light sighed. The angel of light was an old friend of Lucian. It was Lucian who got the angel of light the job. The angel of light''s life wasn¡¯t bad. Just the job was more or less repetitive. But ever since Lucian was gone, the angel of light felt lost while working as an angel of light. Hearing that Jin was his reincarnation, this made the angel of light ecstatic and gave him a new purpose. ¡®I¡¯ll watch him with all my might instead of that angel of death. This time, I won¡¯t let you die for our sake again Lucian¡¯ the angel of light thought and disappeared with a flicker of light. Epilouge to Chapter 18: End of the Second Phase In the slave trading center, a multitude of immoral acts were being committed. There was no such thing as common sense in the corrupted place. The aura of lust and greed filled the air and ran throughout the building. On the top floor, the boss of the slave center looked down smiling wickedly. ¡°Another new customer? Or is it another foolish ¡®defender of justice?¡¯ that I can turn into a slave?¡± He waited till the man came in to the front counter. Sure enough, he saw an entire row of suitcases full of money. Greed shined in his eyes as each stacks of money was at its highest bill forms. All 100,000 D. The boss drooled at the sight of so much money. ¡®Now I know that he is a customer. But that mask¡­ Where have I seen that before?¡¯ He tried to remember but there was no luck. Down below, the blue haired masked man gave a letter to the receptionist. They then saw him going to the man hall sitting down on a sofa all by his lonesome. He was not like the others around him. He just sat quietly carrying ten suitcases with him. This made the staffs in the slave center confused. Where ever they looked, they either saw a man doing one girl, or a woman pegging a man. So why was he sitting by himself not enjoying the night like everyone else? But they did not questioned him. They left him alone as is. Five minutes later, they saw him going up the stairs carrying the ten suitcases and a mysterious air around him. ¡®So he was a VIP? I guess he wanted to rest before the fun¡¯ some of the staffs thought. ¡°I¡¯ll go deliver this letter to the boss. You guys stay here¡± The manager ordered the receptionists. The manager took the elevator up to the boss¡¯ room to deliver the letter. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± The boss frowned. ¡°This is what the blue haired man wanted me to deliver to you within five minutes. He seems to be a very important person so I don¡¯t think he should be ignored sir¡± The manager respectfully suggested. Seeing the insight, the boss nodded and opens the letter. Inside reads, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to run. Your Mother¡¯s F*cker¡± The boss eyes widen and turned red when he saw the words. He instantly punched his manager in a fit knocking her down to the floor. ¡°You idiot! This was something important? He just f*cken insulted me!*Humph!*¡± the boss threw down the letter like garbage into the manager¡¯s face. The manager did not even know what was going on. She didn¡¯t even know why she was hit. She then saw the paper and finally knew that she¡¯d done nothing wrong. ¡®*Sniff* So he got mad over a piece of paper? ¡­. I hate my job *sob*sob*¡¯ She inwardly sobs but did not show it. She rubs her cheek and got back up with a poker face and bowed. She then got back up and turn towards the door walking to the exit. She was about to walk out until a vengeful thought came across her mind. She wanted to kill her boss. She too was once a slave that was caught and sold. She¡¯d worked all the way up to being a manager while being other people¡¯s onahole. Though treatment was slightly better and money was not a problem, she was still treated like garbage. She¡¯d hoped to save up enough money to buy her freedom one day and to work like a normal person instead of being her boss¡¯ plaything. Until recently, she¡¯d never had the thought of getting revenge against her boss. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him one day¡­¡± She snaps back into reality and opens the door pulling to the side.. In front of her stood the blue haired masked man who told her to give the letter to the boss within five minutes. She was about to burst in his face cursing him out until he shoves her out of the way. ¡®!!!!!¡¯ a dagger flew past her and it barely misses her. The blue haired masked man just threw the dagger aiming at the boss. She didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream and saw that her boss¡¯ bloody back. ¡°I told you to get it to him within five minutes¡± a cold distorted voice rang out from the blue haired masked man¡¯s mouth. He then turns toward her and said, ¡°Girl. Do you like it here?¡± She did not even speak for a while because she was stunned. The swift cold murder happened in a split second but it left a cold imprint in her mind. Her head instinctively turned towards the door wanting to escape. But beyond the entrance to her boss¡¯ room was a world filled with blood. By the looks of things, he dragged the security guards¡¯ faces all over the room and painted the halls criminson. ¡°¡­. I¡¯ll ask again. Do you like it here?¡± his voice soft whispers into her ear. She instinctively screamed when she heard this and backed away crawling in fear. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. But I¡¯ll have you work for me. Understand? This entire place now belongs to me. Your boss? He is now a thing of the past.¡± His voice was like ice. No emotions came out of it. ¡°Nod your head if you agree. If not¡­ You know what will happen to you right?¡± She quickly nods her head without hesitation. If she did, she feared that he would kill her like her boss. But what she did not know was that her boss was still alive. He was in too much pain to scream. The blue haired masked man then walked over to the boss laying on the floor and grabbed the head. Using a lot of force, made the boss head bang the floor numerous times until his face was all bloodied and in a state of confusion. But he did not stop there. The man took out the knife, rolled the boss over and punched him in the abdomen knocking all the wind out multiple times to ensure that he was out cold. The blue haired masked man stopped when he felt satisfied when he was done with the ex-boss. He walks over back into the hallway, opened one of the suitcase and took out a first aid kit. The manager was so confused why he took a first aid kit. Until he came over to her with it. Gently, the blue haired masked man felt the spot where she was punched. Since her face was only a little swollen, he took out a few needles, poked in a few places and then applied first aid. ¡°I¡¯m an expert in acupuncture. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going to treat that swelling first.¡± He softly said which was an entire one eighty degree turn for her. Just a moment ago, he mercilessly threw the knife at her boss and beat down on his corpse. Now he was treating her wound like a doctor? Unbelievable. But his hands felt so cold and warm at the same time. It was an indescribable feeling to her. When he was done, he puts away the first aid kit and stood up. ¡°Come. We¡¯ve work to do. If you rebel against me. Don¡¯t blame me for acting merciless as well¡± But she didn¡¯t. This was the first time in a long time someone had actually treated her even a small amount of kindness. She followed him like she was being hypnotized by him. Not saying a word, not thinking of rebelling against him, and following him like¡­ a cat who found a kind person willing to give up a fish for her. Strangely enough, every floor she went down, she saw every person being knocked out unconscious and not moving. ¡°They all¡¯ve been poisoned by aphrodisiac in the drinks and air. I¡¯m guessing it was your boss who did it to increase revenues. I knocked them all out myself. So don¡¯t blame me for doing what I did just now.¡± He coldly said to her. This shocked her. ¡®He knocked over a thousand people out in an instant? How?¡¯ No matter how one look at things, it was impossible. But then she thought about the suitcases. Inside must¡¯ve been something. Something that could knock out a thousand people in an instant. ¡°Tell me all you know about the slaves and the customer miss manager¡± he blurted out while she was lost in thought. ¡°Oh? AH yes. Not one person have any form of disease. Even our merchandises are kept at their healthiest in order to be used to satisfy our customers. We guarantee the satisfaction because we trained them ourselves.¡± She quickly answers. ¡°Then tell me, how do you acquire your slaves?¡± He then stopped to ask. She bit her lips and did not want to tell the truth. If she did, then what would happen to the business? But if she didn¡¯t say anything, what would happen to her? She caved under pressure in the end telling the truth. ¡°We use people. Be it little children to adult to lure other people in and they are kept here and trained for years until they are ready to become a merchandise. Even children as young as six are brought here to be trained for a full twelve years. We also modify their bodies so that their sexual parts can grow bigger in order to satisfy our customers.¡± When she said this, Jin choked inside the mask. Tears streamed down on the inside of his mask. ¡®Trained for a full twelve years? Lured? Body modification? ¡­ Now they are about to be used in an experiment against their wills. ....... Am I even doing the right thing?¡¯ The manager saw a droplet of water falling out the crack of his mask down from his chin and was shocked. ¡®Was he crying?¡¯ Her face changed when she saw the tear drop. ¡°Are you okay sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. My eyes are red because I didn¡¯t get enough sleep¡± he told her. It sounded exactly like a kid¡¯s excuse in her ears. It almost made her think that he was human. Almost. Until he ordered her to carry the people down to the lower level where the laboratory for human training was being held. In the first lower floor, Jin saw visions of lusts and corruptions. He¡¯d seen this many times in his life but no matter how many times he sees it, it would always break his heart. Men, women, and even trans-genders were being degraded in every way of the word. Some were forced to drink p*ss and eat sh*t as a part of their training. Others were ¡­ unlucky to be surrounded by horny men. As the two continue down, the feeling of twisted horrors grew. But one made him feel disgusted. Extreme fetishes were being held in many different rooms but they were all scenes of lustful hell. ¡®It is fine if the person loves the act. It is fine if the person is doing the act with the one they love. But it is not fine if they are forced to do it against their wills. Especially every day for them to get used to the feeling to the point of twisting their minds into liking it.¡¯ Jin scowled inwardly. Ban and Lucian was right behind Jin in ethereal forms and even they felt like they wanted to leave. Both Ban and Lucian went to hell before and explored all ten levels. They felt sorry for Jin because this room was almost an exact picture of the first level of hell. In the domain of lust in the first floor of hell, this was like an everyday commercial. This was a norm seen even if one just glance into hell. But in eyes of a human, it was hell itself. They silently prayed for the slaves¡¯ happiness once they are released from this hell hole. In the next twenty minutes, they moved half of the people onto beds on the lowest floors where the slave centers actually had a laboratory. ¡°But what about the other half? We don¡¯t have enough beds.¡± The manager said. Jin didn¡¯t say anything. He dragged some of the slaves into storage rooms and piled them gently. As for the customers, he threw them rough like a toy into a separate storage room. This was strange in the eyes of the manager. The strangest part was that they did not wake up. ¡°Alright time to get started. Woman. I need you to close down the doors. Also, don¡¯t let anyone in. Can you do that?¡± The blue haired masked man said to her. ¡°I have a name as well you know.¡± She frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to remember names as of now. Instead, I¡¯ll call you another name.¡± He said flatly. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s rude you know!¡± She pouted. Be he gave her no face. ¡°Hmm¡­ a good name. I got it. Your name will be Farrah. I¡¯ll call you Farrah¡± The blue haired masked man nodded. ¡°¡­ My name is Aleaha¡­ it means nobel and exalted¡­¡± she wanted to cry because she lied about her real name. She couldn¡¯t even remember her old real name and was forced to forget it. So the name she was given was, ¡°Mawh*re¡± and that was the boss being nice. Other slaves he had was named far worse. ¡°Eh? But Farrah means beautiful, pleasant, and fair. It also means joy and happiness. I was thinking that you were really beautiful and pleasant to be with... But if you wish, feel free to act on your own will¡± He said disappointingly. ¡°!!!¡­. Fine. *sigh*¡­. I¡¯ll take the name¡± She grumbles. But inside she was happy. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t something embarrassing or horrid as one of the slaves¡¯ names. One was even named ¡®Titlogib¡¯. The worst was really named, ¡°B*tch¡± which was not even funny. This blue haired man was kind enough not to call her anything terrible so she went along with it. ¡°But what is your name?¡± she ask. ¡°Huh? Me? ¡­ I have many names. Which one do you want?¡± He shifted his eyes away. ¡°Oh? Anyone would do.¡± She said plainly. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.¡°¡­ If you know my name, that is the same as never getting out of this underworld ever again. I really want you and many other of the slaves here to be safe after what will transpire here. Do you understand? Don¡¯t ever get involve in these types of business ever again. Especially with me. Now¡­ Do you really want to know my name?¡± he said in a low voice. To his surprise, she nodded. ¡°Of course I want to know your name. You own me now after all. You are my master and the best one so far. So why would I stay far from you?¡± She hugs his arms tightly showing her affections. ¡®At least he is not a douche bag and is kind. ^^¡¯ Belphegor/Jin, seeing the happy woman hugging onto him made him sigh. ¡°¡­ *sigh* Belphegor.¡± He mutters. ¡°Eh?¡± she was shocked to hear this name. ¡°My name is Belphegor.¡± He said and shook her off his arms. ¡®¡­ One of the four rulers of the underworld!!!?¡¯ Her eyes bulged out. She was not expecting him. Aside from him, only three others were given the names of the princes of hell. The first being Mammon but he died six years ago. Mammon was known for the wealth the person amassed over the years. It was close to one billion before he died. Later, it was said that another person inherited his name and was able to amass a billion and continued his legacy. The second underworld ruler was Leviathan. He was known for making entire businesses to be ruined within an hour. His twisted mentality was rumored to be beyond human and enjoyed all types of games to immoralities. Also known as the strongest amongst the four underworld rulers in terms of twistedness. The third ruler was Beelzebub for his overpowering commanding ability and one of the greatest leaders in the underworld. He was able to make anyone follow him through pure charisma. He is also known as the ice cold tactician and was able to make the impossible possible through any battle or war not losing any men whenever he commanded his troops. Six years ago, Beelzebub made an appearance and took over six underworld families in one week and that was by himself. Two weeks later, he took down many families through many means. Be it torture or underhanded blackmail, he would even go as far to make their lives a living hell without any hope. But he disappeared a few months later disbanding his group never to return. The last ruler of the underworld was Belphegor. He was the most mysterious of the four. He would appear whenever he wishes. When he does appear, it was almost as if he stole all the luck away from a person. Money would disappear at the snap of a finger and luck would be blown all away by his breath. Six years ago, people of the underworld tried to get rid of him. The result? The same as waking up a sleeping lion. He did not only ruin the person, but those around them and caused ill omens to appear whenever he wakes up. He destroyed an entire underground network! Even the ones claiming the other titles of princes of hell fell at his hands. But then, he too disappeared six years ago a few months later just like Beelzebub without signs of ever returning. But of course, all these were just rumors. No one really knows the full truths and no one was willing to pursue the truths. Only, Belphegor left behind the most evidence of the four and thus no one wanted to go after him. Little did she know that Belphegor and Beelzebub was one in the same. Now, seeing Belphegor, she was doubting the rumors. Only when she remembered how he was a few minutes ago did she stick with the rumor. No matter how nice he was, even if he was really Belphegor, there was no way that he was fully nice. ¡®Maybe he is just in a good mood? But he was crying¡­¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more wrong the rumors were. ¡°Hey Farrah. It is best if you sleep somewhere. In the next four hours, it won¡¯t be a pleasant dream¡± He warms her. This caught her attention making her frantic. ¡°O.o Sleep? If I sleep, and it won¡¯t be a pleasant dream, then wouldn¡¯t it be the same as a nightmare? No thanks. I¡¯ll stay up¡± She replied. ¡°Suit yourself. But go to the upper floors and don¡¯t come down at least. That is my first order for you.¡± He said to her. Hearing this, she was about to go against what he was about to say until she remembers that her life was in his hands. Thinking of the past few minutes, a sweat drop formed and she was scared as to what he was about to do. Not asking anymore, she went to the upper floors to wait for him. The first hour passed on quietly which made her nervous. Not one staff woke up yet and she was technically all alone in the darkness on the ground floor sitting on a sofa in the lounge. Two hours passed only then did she hear screams on the lower floor. Blood curling screams ran through the building and not one person woke up by the screams. She thought it was a vengeful spirit haunting the building. ¡®It¡¯s okay¡­ He said that it won¡¯t be a pleasant dream¡­ But things will be okay¡­ Right?¡¯ She kept telling herself. By the time the third hours passed, it was no longer screams but howls of despair. Not just men¡¯s¡¯ voices but women¡¯s¡¯ voices as well. Shouts of despair rang down below. But the only one down there was Belphegor. Even through this, not a person woke up within the building or outside of the building. But there was no one coming. Almost like an illusion, she saw wailing shadows coming from the elevator and the stairs creeping towards her. Her heart dropped when she felt the temperature in the building changing multiple times matching up to the screams and howls. It sounded like a symphony of hell itself. ¡®Is he raising hell down there? Why is it changing so fast? Or is he the devil himself?¡¯ But by the end of the fourth hour, everything was silent. The sounds and temperature became normal as if everything was a bad dream. The elevator began to move but what came out was a man covered in blood from head to toe in a latex protection suit/overall used when isolating one-self from a the surrounding in order to do an extreme experiment. *Puchi*Puchi* went his boots and it came up to her. ¡°AH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± She screamed. ¡°What¡­ it¡¯s just me¡± the man in the suit said plainly. He took off the head piece showing his blue hair and his face. This really shocked her. ¡°Are you really Belphegor?¡± ¡°Huh? Wuhut? Do I look strange to you or something? Or is it my face? Does it not match up to the image of a handsome devil?¡± he joked Her jaws fell when she laid her eyes on him. ¡®¡­. What the hell? Is he that bipolar? Four hours ago, he was raising hell. Now, he looked like an innocent kid who¡¯d done nothing wrong! THERE IS SOMETHING WRONG WITH THIS IMAGE!!!! WHO IS THIS BELPHEGOR MAN!!!!???¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not a pure evil asshole you know.¡± He smirked. ¡°I tend to let loose every once in a while. Keeps my humanity in check. You should try it sometimes.¡± ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t know Belphegor was a handsome young man¡­ I thought he was a business man who had the air of success around him. But you look exactly like a kid who¡¯d just got into puberty!¡± she said unconsciously. ¡°¡­¡­. Okay¡­ That is far enough¡­ Follow me. Now.¡± Belphegor said in a flat tone. He stepped outside of the building to take off the suit and to smell the fresh air. ¡°*SNIIIIIIIFF* Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!!! Being alive is a wonderful thing!¡± He then stretches his stiff body and started to exercise in place smiling happily like a kid. This was really random to her. Belphegor just told her to go outside to watch him act like a kid? This made no sense to her. Also, why was he smiling? He turns towards her and warmly smiled. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen my face and know my name, I guess I won¡¯t hide it. Belphegor is my underworld name. Don¡¯t bother trying to find my real name, it was erased a long time ago. So I am a nameless person now. If you are wondering why I disappeared six years ago¡­ I guess you can say that I was tired of the underworld. It was stressing me out too much and I wanted a peaceful life. So I left without a word. There were too many corrupt bastards in this world and not enough hands to get rid of them. You should know as well as I do that corruptness runs deep in the blood of many since the depression. So I thought that if I¡¯d left, there would be one less evil person in the world and one more person helping out people doing good deeds only in the world.¡± ¡®Such a stunning smile¡­ Almost like a perfect masterpiece made by the hands of god¡­¡¯ her heart fluttered when he smiled at her. But that feeling didn¡¯t last when he confessed that he was really Belphegor and the reasons why he left. ¡°I was not raised in the dark business. I was forced to go into it. I wanted to do many things in this world but unexpectedly, a few was added to the list. Helping slaves became one of them because one of my friend was once enslaved and it was I who had to help him out. His family sold him into slavery because they were running short on money. So it wasn¡¯t like he had a lot of choices of wanting to be a slave. Oh! Slavery was brought back as a way to help the government out of debt because politicians kept on creating slush funds. Eventually, it caused the down fall of the nation. But they were castrated, pulverized, mutilated and burned as punishment by the people. Fun fact for your brain.¡± He said in a light tone. ¡°But ¡­ no matter how many people I¡¯ve helped, slavery still runs strong in this country. *sigh* I really wanted a world without such sadness. But one man can¡¯t change much by himself you know. Even as an underworld ruler. So I tried my best to change those around me. Even if it was one more person to be changed, I wanted this world to go back to its beautiful, blissful, and prosperous age.¡± ¡°....So what was that thing you did downstairs?¡± she still was wondering what the sounds of hell was. ¡°Oh that? ¡­ Torturing the good and the bad people impartially. If you want to put it in the perspective of a bystander. All else? Getting information. I needed information in order to help others you know. Not like people will give it to you for free¡­¡± He grumbles. ¡®¡­ How can he keep such a straight face when saying such things? I don¡¯t get his bipolar attitude. *sigh* But I do get that he is very kind and would do whatever to help those in such a terrible state¡¯ she shook her head in disbelief. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to come back. Really did thought the world was a better place by now that we are getting out of the depression¡­ Seems like I was wrong. *sigh*¡± He sat down in tiredness. ¡°But in any case, what will you do now Farrah?¡± ¡°Huh? Follow you of course. You own me now don¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you say it yourself?¡± She smirked at his foolish question. In reply to that smirk, he frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t have you following me Farrah. Where I am going, no one can follow me. It would be best if you lead a normal life from here on out. I¡¯m going to stay in the shadows a little longer.¡± But the girl did not listen. She straddles onto him, wraps her around him and (Rapes his lips) kisses him on the lips lovingly. She pulls away from him and said, ¡°Nope. I¡±ll follow you. No matter where you go. I want to go as well. Hihi¡± She giggles. ¡®¡­ This girl is stupid? She could die if she follows me. Yet she is still willing to go? A returned ruler of the underworld. Of all the people in the world, you pick me? Alright. Let¡¯s see how you will deal with this!¡¯ Jin was determined to get rid of her for her own sake. ¡°Fine. As your master, I order you to live a good life, to find a boyfriend, to marry that man, and to never go back into the world of darkness. I don¡¯t even want you to mingle with people from the underworld. Also, after this, I will no longer be your master. You are a free person now. Do you understand?¡± He said in a cold voice. But this got the girl to turn into a ball of happiness. ¡°I unnnnnnnnnddddddeeeeeeeeeeerrrrssssssssstaaaaaaaaaaandddddddd!!!!¡± She shouted in a high voice and tightly hugs him. ¡°I choooooooose yoooooooou!!!!!!¡± Jin was beyond confused. He clearly said that she cannot mingle with people from the underworld. Yet she is doing it right now! Seeing that unbreakable determination, he gave in. ¡°Sigh¡­ Fine. You can follow me¡­ Guess I can¡¯t win at everything. *Sigh*¡± He hugs the jolly girl in his arms. But he was happy enough to finally be able to get things over with. He created the vaccines within four hours with the help of Ban and Lucian. Now the slaves are also cured and also about to be free as well. The day couldn¡¯t get any better. In a far off distance, even Lucian and Ban was happy knowing that they played a part in saving so many lives from slavery. But they also took many lives just in case behind Jin''s back. It was something Ban and Lucian kept between the two of them. Jin was too soft and chose not to kill people. But Ban and Lucian did it anyway because they knew that Jin was too good. Thus even he needs to be protected from the shadow sometimes. Even if it means keeping him ignorant and happy. The two smiled awkwardly at each other knowing that they did the right thing if it was to keep Jin safe. ¡®Thanks Ban for agreeing to protect Jin. Jin is too nice. So it is our job as the ¡®big brothers¡¯ to take care of him right?¡¯ Lucian was all smiles. ¡®Eh¡­ Big brothers eh... Not a bad sound to things. See you in dream land Lucian. Good job as well. Remember, never to tell¡¯ Ban said and then disappears back into Jin¡¯s mind. ¡°¡­ Stay a happy person Jin. It is our wish for you to live as normally as possible.¡± Lucian softly said. He soon followed after Ban after confirming that things were okay and the ending was good. Prologue to Chapter 19: An unbelieveable surprise! Time passes between the two and the sky soon shows signs of light came. A serene feeling softly blew through the air like a breath of life in the land of the dead. Jin enjoyed every minute of it because it was so refreshing. Just then, Jin never noticed it before, but her boobs were beyond the normal size. He never took a notice in girls when he acts as Belphegor no matter how beautiful they were. That was because he also tried to suppress any emotions while acting as Belphegor. ¡°Hey Farrah¡­. Are these natural?¡± ¡°Mmmhmm I grew up well didn¡¯t I?¡± She puffs out her chest. ¡°Most of the girls have C cups to E cups boobs. But even then they had their body modified. Me? I¡¯m an all-natural M Cup!¡± ¡®Hubba wut? M?¡¯ His eyes were filled with disbelief. They clearly looked like H cups! ¡°Oh right. I am still wearing my breast size suppressor!¡± She gleefully said. She was about to unbutton her shirt until Jin/Belphegor stopped her. He grabs he boobs with his hands directly without any shame. Farrah''s face was flushed when she thought he was about to do it with her. ¡®Hey Lucian! Use some kind of magic to check if what she said is real!¡¯ He quickly sent to Lucian. ¡®Sorry brother. Just did. Those are really genuine M cups. Lucky you. Ah ha ha ha ha!!!!¡¯ Lucian laughed at Jin¡¯s twisted face of surprise. ¡°Aish! AI ya!!! I don¡¯t care about boobs. I care more about people lives. Did you not hear what I said? I¡¯m implying that you should choose another man! You can live the life you wanted and more!¡± He practically shouted and reattempts to push her away to another man. He was making weird noises because he was flustered when he heard and felt her real boob size. When he saw that he was still on her chest, he quickly lets go. ¡°Huh? But didn¡¯t you say to me that you¡¯d left? You also said that you are nameless no? So you aren¡¯t Belphegor anymore right?¡± She points out. He was about to refute until he realizes¡­ that she was right! His jaws dropped when he finally saw his mistake. He should¡¯ve said go with a man beside him! ¡°No arguments here right?¡± She smiled. ¡°¡­ I am a virgin. So I want to lose my first time with another virgin¡± Jin said embarrassingly. This was his last attempt to get rid of her. ¡®Almighty heavens. If I hear this woman is virgin. I will run screaming in disbelief. There was no way in hell that any girl slaves I¡¯ve seen has yet to be knocked up yet! Tell me this girl is not a virgin!¡¯ Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m a virgin too you know¡­¡± She said sulkily. ¡°I¡¯m only turned fourteen a day ago¡­¡± ¡°N-N-N-N-NO WAY! Y-Y-You are lying!!!!!¡± Jin was completely frantic. He screamed in his heart and mind. Everything flew out the window and nothing went as he wanted. He ''d just ntr''d an underworld boss'' manager and she was only fourteen! ¡®Jailbait!!! Jailbait!!!!¡¯ ¡°I really am a virgin. The owner saw that I was still a growing woman and wanted my body to grow out fully before taking it. He even said it himself. He only made me do oral you know but never made me swallow. Here I can prove it to you¡± She said flatly as she was about to undress herself. ¡°NUUUUUU! Don¡¯t! I believe you! Don¡¯t prove it to me!¡± Jin was now out of his mind. A recent fourteen and still growing woman? He couldn¡¯t believe it! He attracted a jailbait to him! A ruler of the underworld was about to fall because he was about to be seen with a jailbait!!! Of all the things he was about to lose to, he was about to lose because of a huge mistake!? Even he couldn¡¯t tell that she was only fourteen! She also had a full figure as well!!!! Even better than Gisela¡¯s figure! ¡°Then I can go with you right? No arguments. Okay?¡± She sweetly said. Seeing the stiff and paled Belphegor, she pounces onto him making him fall to the ground with the weight of her upper half alone. ¡°*sigh* Good enough.¡± He mutters. He then went back into the building, packed up the vaccines into the suitcases, stole all video footages inside the building, took the girl and left. He also called the fire department and the police to the ex-slave center. They quickly handled things and it was all over the news. ¡¯But now how can I take care of this girl? She is only fourteen!! How can I explain this to Meracle? *Sigh* Trouble trouble trouble. With all capital letters across the boards...¡¯ Jin sorrowfully thought to himself. Not only did he invite more trouble by accident, he also got an extra person to feed. Not that it was hard to feed her. But the very fact that Meracle could just go into a fit of rage from point zero to one hundred in an instant and blow holes in his head. When he turned back to see the smiling Farrah, he couldn''t just let her go. She was still too young. ''... Might as well die...'' Jin sadly accepted his fate. Chapter 19: a small recap Before Jin actually arrived at Meracle¡¯s house after the shameless event at her parent¡¯s house, the three girls, Gisela, Rosa, and Mirana came over unexpectedly. Things became awkward because none of the three was expecting each other to arrive at Meracle¡¯s house. Strangely enough, each had their own reasons as well to meet Meracle. When they were at the door, not one of them wanted to push the doorbell. Why? Because there were three people at the door. How would Meracle react when she finds that the three at the door? She don¡¯t usually get visitors so it was completely odd. Even the girls only visited Meracle a few times every month. This was resolved when Meracle¡¯s aunt and elder sister came. The two ignored Gisela, Rosa and Mirana and barged into the house. One was screaming madly in joy while the other was scowling. You can already guess who was screaming with joy. It was Ophelia who was so overjoyed when their parent approved of the ¡®boyfriend¡¯ and wanted to tell Meracle the good news. The aunt? She was always scowling so it was normal for the two sisters. In this grand atmosphere, the three girls let themselves in by taking the opportunity to congratulate Meracle¡¯s sister for the good news. This made things a lot easier for them. The six came together and had a joyous hour within Meracle¡¯s house into the living room. At first, the aunt and the elder sister was surprised when they heard about Jin. They were worried about a man in a woman¡¯s house in general and leaving the two alone. It was almost a scandal because of how Meracle described Jin and how he acted when he played around. But then things became racy when she described the group date which really sparked the chick flicks. ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaa! He must really like you Meracle! I¡¯ve yet to see my own boyfriend doing that so coolly!¡± Ophelia exclaimed. The aunt raised an eyebrow of interest when she heard this. ¡®¡­ *humph* At least he is earnest.¡¯ She inwardly snorts. Meracle continued but left out the part where Jin said that he will die in three years or the part where he said that he would leave. She didn¡¯t want to ruin the mood. ¡°Well, that¡¯s about it. He came naked, show that he was dedicated, and ¡­ a cool cumber to the core.¡± ¡®I really hoped that this Jin guy likes Meracle. Unlike the other cheating hoe, he shows more dedication to his woman.¡¯ The aunt thought in approval. Even Ophelia thought Meracle found a good man. Just then, Rosa pulled Meracle to the side to speak with her in private. ¡°Uh¡­ Meracle? Can I ask you for a favor?¡± Rosa was trembling when she pulled her over. Seeing this, Meracle gave a warm smile and nod. ¡°I¡¯ll need to borrow Jin some time later¡­¡± Rosa whispers. ¡°What?¡± The warm smile was gone. Meracle¡¯s heart felt a twinge when she heard these words. Now her face twisted into an evil glare for an unknown reason to her. ¡°¡­. My dad preset a marriage for me a while ago. I need someone to¡­ you know¡­ get that marriage off?¡± Rosa innocently said. ¡°¡­ Of all people, you picked a Jin? You know he is broke, jobless and will be homeless if I kick him out right?¡± Meracle spoke sternly. ¡°What is wrong with Jin? Sure he is broke. Sure he is jobless. Sure he will be homeless if you kick him out. But didn¡¯t he show the qualification of a good boyfriend? I am running out of time Meracle. I need someone and all the people I¡¯ve asked were either not good enough or too scared. You know my dad as well right?¡± Rosa explains. Meracle¡¯s heart dropped. ¡®¡­ Somehow this doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡¯ Rosa shamelessly begged. ¡°I¡¯m begging you Meracle! Lend me him in two days! I promise he will come back in one piece. Maybe¡­ As long as he doesn¡¯t get mutilated by my father, everything will be fine.¡± ¡®¡­ Why should I care so much? Argh¡­ But who will cook for me when he¡¯s gone!? T^T¡­. As far as cooking goes, he¡¯d only taught me how to make curry! I can¡¯t eat that for an entire day! ¡­. But Rosa is also my friend¡­¡¯ Meracle was contemplating about a lot of things in her head. It was strange for her to think about Jin so highly despite only meeting him a while ago. But she couldn¡¯t bear for her friend to marry someone she didn¡¯t like. But then she is also treating Jin like he was some rag doll to be passed around! ¡°Alright fine. But you have to ask Jin for his approval.¡± Meracle grumbles ¡°KYAAAA!! I knew you are my best friend!¡± Rosa jumped for joy and hugged Meracle. The other two, who were eavesdropping to this scoffed. ¡°*pfft* How shameless can she be?¡± Gisela said with a glare. ¡°I know right? I was about to introduce Jin to my family¡± Mirana joked. Gisela¡¯s head turned ninety three degrees instantly when she heard this with popping eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a joke Gisela. I was only going to apologize to him because I slapped the daylight of him in the morning¡± Mirana giggled. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you kick him in the morning? Is that why you were here?¡± ¡°Y-yeah. That¡¯s the reason¡± Gisela played along. Gisela actually had some other motives and it was not to apologize to Jin. It was more or less related to her sadistic fetish when she bullied him in middle school. But how could she say that!? The four quickly came back to the living room and it was time for dinner. But the people who were in the living room didn¡¯t want to cook. Gisela, Rosa, Mirana, and Meracle had their own reason for not cooking. The aunt and the elder sister sighed. Seeing the hopelessness, the aunt had to cook. Seeing the stock full of food in the fridge, the aunt practically went berserk in cooking. Within a few minutes, food came out smelling good as ever. Everyone except Ophelia and Meracle screamed in delight. They knew the dangers of the aunt¡¯s cooking. No matter what, they didn¡¯t want to eat but they still shoved the foods down their throats. This time, everyone except Rosa and the aunt screamed in pain. It was too spicy. ¡®*che* p*ssies. Can¡¯t even handle ten ghost peppers in your food¡¯ the aunt snorted when she heard the girls screaming. Every girls screamed except Rosa. Rosa was just eating the peppers as if it was nothing. Moreover, she was scarfing down the plates like water! ¡°Mmmm Can I have more?¡± Rosa licked her lips like an innocent child. This instantly made the aunt give her approval as a friend! In a strange way, the two were alike a lot. ¡°We must¡¯ve been sisters in the past!¡± The two said in unison. It was such a scary scene because they kept making spicy food and chowing down on them. They even took out booze to drink along with the spicy food. ¡°O-o-oh god. No¡­ Just... uh uh...¡± Gisela, Mirana, Meracle, and Ophelia just backed away from the table of fiery dragons and laughed. They laughed because of the hilarious sigh before them. How can there be two people so alike? The six soon moved up to Meracle¡¯s room to continue the festive atmosphere. The door opened down stairs just then. Meracle bolted towards the door almost crying in joyful tears when she heard Jin¡¯s return. She saw how exhausted he was and was about to let him sleep. But then she remembered what happened in the morning and that made her angry. During this time, Ophelia just got a phone call from her boyfriend. He was scared of her boyfriend and crying because Ophelia¡¯s boyfriend was chased away by her parents saying that he was an imposter. Ophelia then tried to find the reasons why things happened they did and soon found out that a man pretended to be her boyfriend just to take a shower in their house and even ate their food! She then explains to the mother and father and they were shocked. They even felt bad for doing something like that. The aunt then consoled Ophelia for a good while before telling her to go see Meracle¡¯s new potential boyfriend. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do it¡± Ophelia said and went down. But the moment the two got down, everything made sense to them. It was Jin who was so shameless to walk into someone¡¯s house to take a shower and ate their foods and even pretended to be her boyfriend! ¡°I-I-I I¡¯ll get my revenge on him!!!!!!!!!!¡± She cursed in a low voice beside her aunt. The aunt, hearing this started to cook up a plan to get back at Jin. But who knew that it would end in a bet? Not only that, he acted a like ruffian, but a strangely calm and clear minded ruffian. He clearly gave the two some face because they were Meracle¡¯s relatives. But she also felt that Jin was just purely acting and it was so convincing that she could not see through him. ¡°Why is it that I can¡¯t stop thinking about what he¡¯d said!?¡± the aunt murmured. She¡¯d remember what he¡¯d said about even the homeless and nameless having an identity. In a strange way, it brought forth a cold air like a king but the presence of an insignificant being. ¡°I¡¯d like it if this feeling was just a feeling. But that man¡­ He was clearly something else. This isn¡¯t good. I need to find out more about him!¡± She resolutely decided. But, she forgotten to ask for his full name. Plus, there was no man on this planet who had blue hair and yellow eyes like him. She¡¯d even heard that it was his natural hair color and that was confirmed when she got close to him. So it was futile to find more about him. ¡®If he really does exists¡­ Then he is no different than a shadow! There are too many people named Jin but no one with blue hair or yellow eyes. Even with my connections, not a person knows a man named Jin.¡¯ She was puzzled and thought that he hid his identity. No one in this world could hide their identity so well and even if they did, there were traces. When she remembered that Ophelia said the name Belphegor, she then got people to look him up. But there was no information on Belphegor either! ¡°The hell? Who is this man?¡± Her eyes widen. Only then did she realize that Ophelia made a bet with the wrong person and if she had made a bet, she would lose indefinitely. ¡°This is bad¡­ Ophelia¡­ You already lost before the war could even begin¡­ Wait! What if Meracle was in danger as well? But¡­ We just insulted her and her potential boyfriend¡­ ah¡­.. why did we¡­.. I have a bad feeling about this¡­¡± Aria, the aunt could not even imagine the type of person Jin/Belphegor was but the hand from the shadow could be felt around her neck. It was too late. The devil already had them in his hands and he wouldn¡¯t let go until his vengeance is over. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. When Jin left, Meracle was truly scared that he would disappear. It was because Jin made a serious face when he turned away after he said those sweet words. There was clearly something wrong. Like a different person was before her. She was even too scared to get near him when he left. His back looks so far away and fragile even if he was only three feet away from her. Even the other three saw the same image. This was not the same Jin they¡¯d known that was small, scared, and weak. There was something big and repulsive behind Jin¡¯s back. But there were no words to describe it. It was just there. Just big, dark, and arms of darkness stretching across as far as the eyes could see. They did not know was that Jin was the type of person who¡¯d take the initiative before evil could even get a chance to enact its plans. They never saw Belphegor. They never saw what would happen when the sloth would awaken. Jin/Belphegor, once he opens his eyes to evil, he would swiftly and silently deal with things leaving no ways for evil to do its deeds. That was only when he open his eyes. To him, that was still considered neutral. There was only one time when he was mad as Belphegor. You already know what¡¯d happened so there is no need for me to tell you guys. But that story is also incomplete in its own ways. That story is also for another time. The three girls brought Meracle back in and told her to wait for Jin and that things would be fine. That he would not disappear. Believing in their words, she nodded and once more, the four fell asleep in the same bed. ------------------------- When dawn came and only then did they see Jin carrying ten silver suitcases. He came back silently in the morning and collapsed on the bed in the living room. ¡®He¡¯s back. Like he said he would be¡­ haaaaaaaaaa¡­. Why am I crying?¡¯ Meracle wiped the tears away and came down to check up on Jin. ¡°Are you awake Jin?¡± she softly said. ¡°Only if you kiss me up my princess¡± He playfully said. Seeing that he still have strength to joke around, she finally calmed down and shook her head. ¡®Looks like I was worried for nothing¡­¡¯ she thought. The suitcases did catch her attention. But since it was his business, she didn¡¯t touch them. She went back up to take a shower and freshen herself up for the day to come. ---------------------------------------------------------- If you were wondering what happened to Farrah, he dropped her off at Mammon¡¯s place. Yes he went back to Mammon¡¯s place because he couldn¡¯t keep Farrah around him. Even Mammon was shocked to see that he brought a girl to her place and shamelessly asked her to take care of Farrah. But since it was a favor for him, she took the girl. He also asked Mammon not to make her work as a prostitute or do any forms of sexual acts since she was an ex-slave. ¡°Take good care of her. She will undoubtedly be a great asset to you Mammon. I can promise you this much at least.¡± Belphegor whispers to Mammon. Farrah was shocked to know that Belphegor and Mammon knew each other. This was a scandal that no one would expect to happen. But if this does get out, how much will this change the underworld? It will undoubtedly shift the power to Mammon and Belphegor¡¯s side. ¡°Listen. From here on out, you are mine because Belphegor left you in my care. I do not want to hear any complaining! You will work for me as long as you are here! Understand!?¡± Her voice resounded. ¡°Mmmm! Understood!¡± Farrah replied. ¡°Can I call you sister Mammon?¡± She was strangely obedient like a puppy. Mostly because Farrah admired Mammon. She was the only underground Boss that was female and still so young. In her eyes, Mammon was her idol. ¡®Eh? What the hell? Where did Belphegor get such an obedient bimbo?¡¯ Mammon was taken aback when she saw how obedient Farrah was. ¡°What are you to Belphegor?¡± She asked in a low voice. ¡°Eh? Me? Uhhhhh I¡¯m his slave?¡± She nervously replied. *Boom!* ¡°WRONG! You are his toy! Something that can be tossed aside at any time! That is how it works in this business! If he wishes for you to jump off a cliff at a snap of a finger, then you jump! If he wishes you to die for him, you die for him! There are no statuses above toy in this business! I am here to teach you the difference between boss and subordinate!¡± Mammon banged the table to show her superiority. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m his toy? *giggle*¡± there was a red blush on Farrah¡¯s face which made Mammon confused. ¡®What the hell? She is happy about being his toy? What did you do to her Belphegor?¡¯ Mammon¡¯s mouth dropped when she saw the crazy masochist. ¡°Eh heh¡­ Sorry. I just don¡¯t mind being his toy. Unlike other masters, he was the kindest out of many masters whom I met. He didn¡¯t fake kindness either. The air he gave off was¡­ genuine and warm even though there were times when he was cold. Even if he breaks me, I wouldn¡¯t mind it!¡± She said gleefully. Mammon didn¡¯t know what to say. Never has she seen such loyalty to a boss like this before. But loyalty was not enough. Mammon then tested her ability to be adept to many situations. She even tested Farrah¡¯s academic and political skills. But with each test, she passed them all with flying colors and perfectly no less. The only thing she did not pass was physical tests. Most notably, jumping. Her jugs weighed her down so much that she could barely jump. But not like it would matter. All Mammon needed to do was to train her to jump high. ¡°Farrah. Tell me the truth. How old are you?¡± Mammon asked in a clear voice. ¡°I¡¯m fourteen.¡± She answers honestly. ¡®¡­ oh fourteen¡­ that¡¯s not bad¡¯ she inwardly thought. But when she reviewed the number, the number was like a slap across her face! ¡°F-f-f-fourteen? Are you sure? You look eighteen girl!¡± ¡°Mmm I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m still growing. Here is my identity card as well from where I worked before Belphegor took me away¡± Farrah said and presented her card. ¡°He also gave me the name Farrah. It¡¯s far better than what my old boss named me.¡± Mammon couldn¡¯t believe it. She was only fourteen and was already so capable. It made her jealous of Belphegor of getting his hands on such a rare person. ¡®*Pfft* Belphegor. Really. How did you get your hands on such a treasure? Don¡¯t tell me that you just destroyed an entire slave training center for this one girl¡­ Even I can¡¯t take down a slave training center. Firstly, they are too powerful. Secondly, they have many supporters. But most of all, it is practically impossible. Ha ha!!¡¯ Mammon laughed at the thought. But she no longer laughed when she saw the news. ¡°In coming news! A slave center was reported and there, many people¡¯s family members were found! The fire departments and the polices are doing their best to reunite them with their families as best as they could. Some of these slaves were ex-actresses and actors as well! Some are just unknown. The one who reported the center had a voice changer and cannot be identified. But whoever you are, we have to thank you. We give our gratitude to our hero! If it wasn¡¯t for you, some of us would never see our family members ever again! Some of the slaves here were trained for twelve long years! Again! Thank you!¡± The news woman reported. The news reporter woman broke into tears when she saw a familiar face and ran to the familiar face. The reporter hugged the familiar person crying tears of joy like many others were as well. It was also because the slaves also remembered and got back their mental state. ¡°Girl¡­. How long were you enslaved?¡± Mammon quickly asks. ¡°¡­Nine years. My family sold me when I was only five. Debt collectors forced my parents to sell me for all the debts to be paid off. So I was caught by them and from then on, I was put to slave training. Even now, I can¡¯t even remember my old name anymore. But I don¡¯t want to either.¡± Farrah sadly answered. ¡°¡­ Go into my room and stay there until I call you out¡± Mammon said softly. ¡°¡­ Okay¡­ Are you alright sister Mammon?¡± Farrah asks. ¡°GO!¡± Mammon shouted. Farrah didn¡¯t even wait for another second. She ran into Mammon¡¯s room to wait for her. ¡®¡­ I see Belphegor. So it was you¡­ Ha ha¡­ Ah ha ha ha ha! Never would I think I¡¯d see the day when a devil turns nice. This is just too funny¡­ You were always interesting¡­ At first, I thought you were just cold. Now I find out that you are bipolar. Next I find out that you are nice. What¡¯s next? Gay? Ah ha ha ha ha!¡¯ Mammon was cracking up inside while crying as well. She was crying when she heard how long people were enslaved. The tears really bursted when she heard how long Farrah was enslaved. Almost a full ten years and only Belphegor was kind enough to her. Thankfully, no one is around her. All her servants left so this was one of those rare moments where even Mammon would cry. ¡®*sigh* You went and became an unknown hero¡­ What is your goal Belphegor? No matter what the goal is, I¡¯ll support you. I¡¯ll take good care of this Farrah girl. I only hope you don¡¯t overdo things and destroy the entire underworld¡­ But if you do... I would like it if you took me away with you from this dark world...¡¯ Epilogue to Chapter 19: Do you want to kill me? While in Meracle¡¯s house 7:00am Jin was making food while the other four were getting their life together. But even while making food, he could not forget what¡¯d happened in the past few hours. The screams for help continued to ring in his ears. Even when he blinks, he could see those people who he had experimented on flash before his eyes. He¡¯d used over twenty types of poisons, thirty types of viruses, and fifty types of medicines. The number of combinations were practically limitless and thus he needed an expert¡¯s help. Blood samples were continuously used and tested before a medicine or a vaccine is injected in a person. But that only guarantee the vaccine to work to some degree. Which is why he also needed lives to test it out on. Once a virus or a disease is in a person¡¯s body, there was no telling what it¡¯d do. If it weren¡¯t for Lucian¡¯s and Ban¡¯s help, the experiment would¡¯ve taken at least a day and a half when making a new vaccine. At the longest, it would¡¯ve taken months and even years to see results. That was how hard it was when it comes to creating a new vaccine to a hereditary disease. He was lucky enough that he¡¯d help and only took four hours to make the vaccine. But it was also because each and every one of those persons were experts in their own respective field of science, they were able to bring forth a miraculous vaccine within four hours. ¡®Still bothered because you did human experimentations Jin?¡¯ Lucian asks softly. ¡®Yeah¡­ I would never thought I¡¯d do something so unforgivable in my life. Even though it was for something so small as to get rid of debt collectors and meeting Meracle¡¯s family, I¡­ just¡­¡¯ Jin could bear to say the rest. He¡¯d stirred up so much for something so little that it didn¡¯t make sense. But it wasn¡¯t like he wasn¡¯t going to do it in the future anyhow. It was only a matter of time before he would do it anyhow because he wanted to cure people who had new and evolved diseases. He was knocking multiple birds with one stone all together. ¡®¡­ Eh¡­ You would¡¯ve done that at any other point in your life Jin. I know because you also have a small desire to help others. It is because you desire to be near others that you want to help them so you really can¡¯t blame yourself for a small selfish wish you know. At the very least, no real casualties were made. Only scars in the deepest parts of their minds. All else, you¡¯ve helped some of the people who were enslaved by drugs and corruptions. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not saying that it is the right thing to do. But you¡¯ve helped at least one more person who could become someone like you. Someone who is willing to do good and spread that kindness¡¯ Lucian told Jin his point of view of things. ¡®But what if some of the people there were happy about being a slave? What if some people don¡¯t want to be freed?¡¯ Jin asks. This time, Ban appeared in front of Jin and said, ¡°¡­ Then they should never consider themselves human. Human themselves always strived for freedom of choice. But to throw away freedom that was built on other peoples¡¯ corpses is just sad. This country was bought with the souls of the dedicated and hardworking humans that wanted not only themselves to be happy but future generations to be happy. Happiness is the ending we all wish for. But it has no meaning if it was just given to us. It has to be worked for to have a meaningful ending. But to be satisfied as other people¡¯s plaything? ¡­ sad.¡± ¡°Oi Ban. Isn¡¯t that a little harsh even if some people desired to be slaves?¡± Lucian was about to reprimand him. Ban then circles around Jin and sighed, ¡°*Sigh* They don¡¯t want to be slaves but to be continuously loved. They want to be continuously held by another because they want some form love. Even if it is an illusion¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lucian could see that even Ban was getting emotional now. Maybe it was because of his own experience as a slave that got him emotional. It was strange because Ban then spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Do you know that in the community, it is really hard for even some parents to say ¡®I love you¡¯ to their child? Do you know how much f*cken efforts it took for those three words to come out of their mouths? Some children worked for those three words and still could never hear those three simple words. Similar to your situation. They would even go as far as to commit to doing underhanded tricks to show that they were their parent¡¯s pride and joy just to hear those three words. All this for those three damned words that they might not hear. Those three words might not even have any feelings. But those three words were something a lot of people are striving for to be heard out of other people even if it is not from their family. Maybe it is from their lover. Something so simple and yet people just can¡¯t say it because of some stupid f*cken reason such as, ¡®Oh he can hear it when he is eighteen¡¯ or ¡®Oh she is too old to hear it¡¯ and ¡®sounds too clich¨¦¡¯. Don¡¯t give it any more thought Jin. If you do, it won¡¯t be Lucian, but me beating you because you are being pessimistic. Ban then disappeared back into Jin¡¯s mind and turned into a fluffy ball form. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him Jin. It is his own way of saying that you are right. Some people who are enslaved lost their own will and became nothing more than a doll. Lifeless and without their own thought. Humans without their own thoughts are just another rock to him. But to those who do regain their wills, they often find life more meaningful and more appreciative. Ban is one of those people. So he knows what freedom means more than anyone else in this world.¡± Lucian then explains. ¡°Sometimes, he would go to sleep and remember what it means to be human. I mean, after you are dead, it is hard to remember what it means to be human. So don¡¯t blame him too much Jin for acting like a prick just now.¡± ¡°Ah. I don¡¯t blame him. He sounds more like my big brother in a way. Just in an extremely weird way. More or less like a sudden moment of being a brother you know. You too Lucian. Except you are more perverted. Not that I dislike the pervertedness. You sound like a person who knows what he wants and would do anything to grab it.¡± Jin said lightly while cooking. Lucian then went back into Jin¡¯s mind to poke at Ban who was in a sort of fluffy ball form. ¡°Hey. Hey Ban. You heard that? You sound like his big brother. He he he!¡± ¡°¡­ Shut up Lucian. That is not my sides you are poking you know.¡± Ban lazily said. ¡°Oh? Then where am I poking at?¡± Lucian kept on poking at Ban. This got Ban mad to his boiling point. ¡®So you want to know huh¡­ Fine.¡¯ *Pooooooot* Lucian¡¯s eyes turned teary and his whole finger stank of mildew in an instant. Those once mischievous eyes turned into a pair of sorrowful waterfall. ¡°Ban!!!! You!!!!!!!¡± Lucian roared. Ban ignored the horrified Lucian and rolls away in his fluffy ball form which bounced on a cloud like object and flew away. ¡°Get back here!!!!¡± Lucian chased after the ball form Ban. But try as he might, he could not catch up to Ban. ¡°Don¡¯t ever poke at me ever again. Next time, it won¡¯t be just a simple punishment. Nyaaaaaaaaaaa¡± Ban sneered. ¡°Amazing¡­ past selves just messing with each other¡­ And apparently Lucian is losing to a panda in ball form!¡± Ren laughing in the far off distance. Back outside of Jin¡¯s mind¡­.. ¡°Heh¡­ That¡¯s funny. Didn¡¯t know that Ban was an emotional person. Looks like I found out more about my past selves in more ways than one.¡± Jin smirked. It was because the guys were trying hard to cheer him up that he felt better. Even if those resounding screams were still in his ears. They felt less painful in his mind now. Jin quickly made breakfast and it was quite a heavy one for Jin. Mostly because Jin didn¡¯t get any sleep at all. So he needed the extra calories. When Meracle and the others saw the table, they thought it was a feast. On one side, it was mostly fried or barbequed meat. Chicken was glazed with honey and even specially fried. On the other side, it was mostly vegetables salads and healthy food. ¡°Oh you girls done? Dig in.¡± Jin warmly invited the girls to eat. The meat looked so tantalizing that Rosa nearly drooled but was worried about her diet. ¡°You girls don¡¯t have to worry about the meat. It is for those who needed the extra energy of the day and it was made healthily so that it would bring out the most flavor and protein while offering the least amount of unnecessary fat. The taste¡­ a little on the bland side but is made up with extra flavoring I added. Don¡¯t worry, flavors are all natural. The vegetables are those who are on a diet but will definitely fill the person up and won¡¯t lose to the meat. That much I can guarantee!¡± The five got around the table to eat. The girls were hesitating to even touch the chicken or any of the other meat. So they only kept eating the vegetables. That was until Jin saw the desires in their eyes and quickly sliced up the beef meat into small square cubes making the portions look smaller. But this was just the devil tempting the girls to eat the meat! First one to fall was Meracle. Which was a surprise to them. It was strange because Meracle wasn¡¯t usually one to eat so freely in front of others. But this time, she ate with a little less restraint and took cubes after cubes of beef. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°Meracle? Aren¡¯t you being a little¡­ you know? In front of others?¡± Rosa nervously said. ¡°What are you talking about? If Jin doesn¡¯t mind, then why should I? Even you ate like this when the four of us usually get together at your house¡± Meracle said without even a hint of shame. Rosa then turns to see that even Jin was eating without restraint. ¡®Huh¡­ Really laid back? Not a slob like every other men who eats without a care in the world. But he isn¡¯t like those refined pricks either.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t mind the messy eating. Just don¡¯t make a mess of yourself.¡± Jin said lightly. He then took a drumstick and then chewed off a big piece. Half of the drumstick was gone like that. In another bite, the drumstick was done! ¡°¡­ He never acted so openly in school. He sure acts different when he is in his comfort zone huh. Almost refreshing¡­¡± Mirana was surprised. So were the other two. It was more like a family eating together than having guests over. Which made things all the easier to eat without the excessive table manners. Table manners are still important just to certain degrees. Half way into breakfast, Rosa suddenly said, ¡°Jin. Do you mind if you help me?¡± ¡°Yes I do mind¡± He plainly said. ¡°What? You will refuse a girl¡¯s request?¡± She frowned. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t usually try to help others. You should know that by now.¡± Jin shifted his eyes away. ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t you just take this one request? Pretty please?¡± Rosa even acted all cute for that moment. ¡°N-.¡± Jin wa about to refuse but Meracle then side jab him to quickly change his mind. ¡°If you keep on refusing her and fail her on purpose, I will twist your nipples!¡± Meracle coldly whispers to Jin. ¡®WHAT!? TWIST MY NIPPLES!? SINCE WHEN WERE WE THAT CLOSE FOR YOU TO EVEN TOUCH THEM?¡¯ Jin was completely confused. His eyes widen when she even mentioned nipples. But he didn¡¯t want this military princess to even hit him let alone twist his nipples. Seeing that he had no say in the matter, he folded. It was like he was whipped and trained. Sad that even the ruler of the underworld folded like cards. ¡°Alright. Tell me what your problem is. I¡¯ll do to my utmost to solve it.¡± He smiled because he had no choice. ¡°Yay! See, I need you to act as my fianc¨¦! My father preset a marriage and I need a way out.¡± Rosa started to say. But the moment she said fianc¨¦, Jin was about to run away. Acting as a fianc¨¦? He has never been in much contact with girls or real love! Fianc¨¦? What was that? He took a moment of silence to breathe. He nearly had a heart attack! ¡°¡­ You know that you are asking a man who have no real experience with love right? Used and abused multiple times and tossed aside. Yet, of all the people in the world, you ask me? There was Akira as well Rosa. Even he had more of an air of success than me.¡± ¡°Eh? It doesn¡¯t matter. Akira is too far and he usually works at a big company. I¡¯ve tried him. Seriously. You are the only one who has the most free time out of the many people here. So it wouldn¡¯t kill you to help a girl out you know. I could even get you a job at my father¡¯s company even though I work at my uncle¡¯s company.¡± She said nonchalantly. Jin¡¯s face muscle twitched. He had a bad feeling of this. ¡°Care to tell me more about what I am supposed to do? I don¡¯t want to be shot, robbed, or get hit by a car by the end of this. What I am most scared of is being hunted by business men. Especially now that I hear that you are a daughter of a business man.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ As long as you don¡¯t do anything wrong, he won¡¯t get his men to mutilate you. If he sees that you are good, then he will approve, host marriage and then we¡¯ll break off two weeks later.¡± Rosa plainly states. ¡®What the?¡¯ Jin had no words to say. Marriage? ¡°Are you trying to kill me girl? Once I enter marriage, a business man like your father will instantly kill me! I¡¯ve seen this play out! It doesn¡¯t end well for the man usually!¡± Even Meracle was about to protest because Jin was about to meet her family in a six days and here Rosa is talking about a fake marriage so she can be off the hook. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you well. Trust me! You won¡¯t die!¡± Rosa spoke with full confidence. But inside she was just spouting words. She really hasn¡¯t seen her father mad in a long time. ¡°¡­ *Sigh* You¡¯ve just set me up for a death trap¡­ Alright. Since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll play it all the way till the end. But on one condition¡± Jin sighed. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Rosa was curious about the condition. ¡°Whatever I do from here on out, I do it for a reason. Don¡¯t question me and I¡¯ll get your father to approve of me and you breaking up while getting you off the preset marriage. Just trust me. I¡¯ll get things done in three days.¡± Jin said calmly. ¡°Sorry to break the news Jin. But you need to move by tomorrow.¡± Meracle injected. ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Jin whimpers. ¡°My father¡­ wanted to meet this mysterious boyfriend I have today or tomorrow. So at latest is tomorrow. Earliest is today. Sorry. Ha ha¡± Rosa laughed. Jin almost coughed up blood seeing the innocence in her face. She was clearly getting him killed! ¡®¡­ She must have a grudge against me doesn¡¯t she?¡¯ ¡®GG. WP. *Pfft!* Ah ha ha ha¡¯ Lucian was laughing inside Jin when he took the death trap. ¡°Never have I been so unprepared in my life¡­¡± Jin mutters lifelessly. ¡°Oh you will be fine. As long as you act like you did during the night at our group date, things will be fine¡± Rosa said as if it was easy for him to act like that. ¡°¡­¡± Jin silently sat thinking about ways how he could die. At worse, he would have all his limbs broken. ¡°By the way Jin. What¡¯s in the suitcases?¡± Meracle broke the atmosphere because it was too tense and wanted to lighten things up. ¡°¡­ Blood. Poison. Medicines. Vaccines. Viruses. Money.¡± Jin did not even hide a thing and admitted them openly. ¡°What!?¡± They all jumped a little when they heard poison and money. ¡°¡­ What is the big surprise?¡± Jin, still calm and picked up another drumstick to eat. ¡°Is that true? Money?¡± Rosa¡¯s mouth was still left agape. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jin slowly said. ¡°Real money?¡± Gisela added. ¡°Yes¡­.¡± He said slowly again. ¡°You¡¯re not broke? Not jobless?¡± Meracle asks. ¡°For the love of¡­. Why is it that everyone keep on treating me like I am some broke hobo?¡± ¡®Jin slightly popped a fuse. He never felt so insulted in his life. Especially when he was helping people. ¡°No that is not what we meant Jin. We only heard that you were jobless and homeless recently¡­ Sorry if we offended you¡± Mirana apologizes in the girls¡¯ places. Even she thought he was just a broke man. Luckily, she said nothing. ¡°*inhales*exhales* It¡¯s fine. Maybe if I hadn¡¯t act all broke during my high school years, I would¡¯ve gotten robbed more. I am only human you know. I can¡¯t have my ass handed to me every day. So it was a habit¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about my circumstances okay?¡± Jin said after a long sigh. They ended the breakfast in an awkward silence. He definitely didn¡¯t lie. The more someone knew about Jin, the less sense things made. But seeing that he was more or less capable, it gave a strange reassured feeling that everything would play out fine. ¡°He might just pull it off. But my father does have a high bar¡­¡± Rosa happily murmurs. "You must really want to kill me huh..." Jin sadly whimpers inside. Prologue to Chapter 20: Forceful After breakfast¡­. 8:00am ¡°I was wondering Meracle¡­¡± ¡°Hm? Wondering what Jin?¡± ¡°I see that Rosa had a reason to be here. But why is it that both Mirana and Gisela is here?¡± ¡°¡­ No clue. Maybe it¡¯s the food you¡¯ve made?¡± ¡°¡­ Wut? Doesn¡¯t¡­ Really¡­ Make sense¡­¡± Jin was clearly confused at the other two. Gisela and Mirana had no real reason to be at Meracle¡¯s house. Not that he didn¡¯t like extra people. He didn¡¯t like how some things doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Jin. What are your plans?¡± Rosa came up to ask. ¡°What plans? I¡¯ll just wing it. He he¡­¡± Jin said casually. Rosa¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°¡­ Wing it? Are you nuts? If you are not worth a thing in his eyes, he¡¯ll get people to beat you if not he himself will beat you.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Yeah. I am nuts. Let¡¯s see who is sturdier. My body or your father¡¯s soldiers. Ah ha!¡± Jin just laughed things off like it was a joke. ¡®¡­ He acts so¡­ normal now. Almost creepy.¡¯ Gisela felt stunned to see that Jin was actually welcoming the beat down if he¡¯d failed. ¡°Oh Rosa. I¡¯ll need to know where to meet your father and where he works.¡± Jin said back in his normal tone. ¡°Huh? ¡­ He works in the city. I¡¯ll drive you there and back myself if you want.¡± Rosa suggested. ¡°Hm? Back? Ah¡­ Don¡¯t worry about driving me back. I got my ways of going back here. I¡¯m sure you are also busy as well. So don¡¯t worry about my transportation¡± Jin told Rosa in a confident voice. ¡°Eh? You sure? I could drive you back here once I¡¯m done my job¡± Rosa tried to persuade him. Seeing the worried Rosa, he almost laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Anyhow, I got things to do so walking would be a good exercise for me.¡± ¡°¡­*cha* ha ha ha¡­¡± Rosa scoffed and shook her head because she was trying to make things easier for him. ¡°Alright then. My car is this way¡± She leads Jin to her car and the two drove off. Meracle, Mirana, and Gisela, seeing that Jin and rosa was gone wanted to check what was inside his suitcases. The four already talked things over beforehand because they all were curious. Meracle was against it at first, but she caved because curiosity got to her. The three rushed back into the house and chose a suitcase to open. ¡°Hey Miri. Gisela. Are you sure this is okay? It feels like we are invading a little too much of his privacy.¡± Meracle was still a little hesitant. ¡°Oh it can¡¯t be as bad as he said it would be. What kind of person would bring poison and viruses in silver suitcases?¡± Mirana said. ¡°Mad scientist? Doctor? You¡¯d never know Meracle. He does keep secrets you know. So this is one of the best chance to find out what he is really doing¡± Even Gisela wanted to know. Gisela picked locks ever since she was a kid so she was used to doing mischievous things. But what they missed was that the suitcases were not ordinary suitcases. The suitcases had two types of locks. The first being an electronic lock requiring eight numbers. The second lock needed a key in a strange shape. ¡°¡­. He didn¡¯t leave anything behind did he?¡± Gisela paled at the number of locks. Even though Gisela knew how to lock pick many locks, this was something she was not used to. Electric locks were easy so they were bypassed easily by hooking it up to a computer, phone or laptop. Each of the locks key shape was complex. She eventually found out that they had a weird way of opening as well. She could only open three of the ten suit cases. ¡°Alright. Ready?¡± Gisela slyly smiles. ¡°On the count of three.¡± ¡°One¡± Meracle started. ¡°Two¡± Mirana continued the count. ¡°Three!¡± Gisela was already bursting with anticipation. The three girls opens the suitcases simultaneously. ¡°EH!!!!!!!?¡± All three were shocked. They all were slightly disappointed when they opened the suitcases. The first suitcase opened by Gisela indeed confirmed one thing. Jin had money. But they were all in single D bills! ¡®Is he sh*tting us?¡¯ The second suitcase was opened by Mirana. Even she felt disappointed because inside were medicines and poisons. It was mostly headache + ano medicines, lubes and aphrodisiacs! ¡®¡­. False doctor?¡¯ The third suitcase was the absolute worse of the three that was opened by Meracle. All of their mouths dropped when they saw what was in the third suitcase. ¡°C-c-c-condoms? A steel bumpy d*ld*? S&M latex suit? Ball gag? Ropes?¡± Meracle was utterly appalled. In fact, all of them were. ¡°Money? What money? Dis is a scam! Dis n*gg* is lyin to us! All of these obviously points to one thing!¡± Gisela was absolutely disgusted and her entire attitude changed. ¡°This man is a f*ck*n gigolo!!!!!! A cheap prostitute for hire!¡± The two didn¡¯t even look at Meracle. They had pity in their eyes. Even Meracle felt embarrassed. She¡¯d never thought to find such things in Jin¡¯s suitcases. There were no ways about it. Even if she wanted to deny things, the proof was too concrete! ¡°I¡¯mma need to talk with him when he gets home¡­¡± She murmurs. While off in Rosa¡¯s car¡­ Jin was laughing on the inside. He forgot to bring the suitcases. But it didn¡¯t matter. This was something he¡¯d specially prepared for the nosy people. ¡®Heh¡­ If they try to open the suitcases the wrong way¡­ Ah ha ha ha ha!!!!¡¯ Jin snickers. It was because he took some things from the slave training center to cover up his suitcases. It was a three part suitcase where if one was opened wrong, it would only show the top half. The bottom half would be concealed perfectly! He couldn¡¯t let people see that he was full of money now. Rosa felt uneasy because she saw Jin snickering in the backseat. She drove up to her father¡¯s company and parked. Just then, she got a call from Gisela. ¡°Gisela? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Rosa! Remember those silver suitcases?¡± Gisela was speaking really fast. ¡°What about them?¡± Now the uneasiness got got worse in Rosa''s stomach. ¡°Dis n*gg* brought back things he said and things he didn¡¯t say!¡± Gisela shouted through the phone. ¡°W-w-wait! What does that supposed to mean?¡± Rosa got worried now. ¡°Da n*gg* brought home s*x toys, aphrodisiacs, and bills in singles!¡± ¡°!!!!!¡± Rosa could already put the pieces together. But she didn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°Uh¡­ Jin?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He sweetly smiles. ¡°Are you?¡± She hesitated to ask. ¡°Busy? Tired? Yeah. Last night was one of the worst days I¡¯ve ever had. Had to get some money. So you already know I was tired. Ha ha!¡± Jin laughed because he was too tired. But seeing that he was at Rosa¡¯s father¡¯s company, he got out and went into the building. ¡®!!!! Please tell me he is not what I think he is¡­¡¯ Rosa inwardly groaned. But it was too late. She was already at her father¡¯s company and Jin already was in the building. ---------------------------- The first thing that happened when he came in was a bunch of securities coming in to ask him to verify his identity. ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t have anything like that¡­¡± Jin was nervous because he had no way of proving his identity. He¡¯d only turned eighteen recently! He still didn¡¯t get his NationID card yet. ¡°He¡¯s with me¡± Rosa came in and said. ¡°Sorry miss. But without an ID card, he cannot come in any further¡± One of the security guards said. ¡°I said, ¡®He¡¯s with me!¡¯ Which part do you not understand?¡± Rosa¡¯s voice grew stern. ¡°He is my fianc¨¦¡± ¡°But miss. I am only doing my job. If I let an unknown, unidentifiable person, and potential malicious foreign person into the company; he could potentially destroy everything! Be it fianc¨¦ or family, I cannot let the person in without an ID¡± a female security guard warns. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Rosa couldn¡¯t help but to get angry. She couldn¡¯t do anything about the rules that her father¡¯d set up already. Even if she brought a fianc¨¦ along, there was no way she could get in by normal means. ¡°So, if I can¡¯t go in any further, then that means all I have to do is to stay here no further beyond this point¡± Jin smiled his business smile. ¡°What!?¡± The guards winced. ¡°I got this Rosa. So just go to your job and I¡¯ll handle things over here in an appropriate manner.¡± His voice carried an assured answer. ¡°If I can¡¯t stay in here for long, then I will come back the next day at least a little more prepared. But for now, I need to meet your father. So staying in one place and waiting for him is the best decision.¡± He whispers into Rosa¡¯s ear. ¡°But what if my dad doesn¡¯t come out? How can you wait that long? My father sometimes sleeps in his company¡¯s room¡± Rosa laid out the possibilities that the waiting plan could fail. ¡°Heh heh¡­ I got eight hours. During those eight hours, I have a few ways to make him meet me. That being said, I got one right now that could help me bring him out now if not a little later. You just have to play along¡± Jin sweetly smiled. Hearing this current plan, she had a bad feeling. She hesitated for a while and then finally said, ¡°¡­ What¡¯s the plan? I¡¯m all-¡° Jin didn¡¯t wait for her to finish. ¡°What are you!?¡± Rosa couldn¡¯t believe it. Neither could the employees. Even the security guards couldn¡¯t move because of what they saw. ¡°MMMMPHM! MMMM MMMMMM! MMMMMMM-------¡± Rosa was baffled. The man named Jin just wrapped one of his her around her waist and kissed her in front of many people. ¡®L-let go! Let go Jin!¡¯ She wanted to scream and push him off. Rosa instinctively tried to back away and did her best to push him off. ¡®Why is he so strong right now!?¡¯ ¡®Resisting? ¡­ *sigh*¡­ I told her to play along. Alright. Time to take it up a notch to make things more convincing. She is squirming too much and could mess things up¡­¡¯ He inwardly sighed. He used his other arm to wrap it around the other side of her waist and pulled her close to him. ¡®Let¡¯s see if this works. Please just play along¡­¡¯ He wickedly slips his tongue into her mouth and made contact with Rosa¡¯s tongue. Jin¡¯s tongue danced and intertwined its ways into Rosa¡¯s inner areas. At first, he was finding ways to make her feel good. He could tell if it felt good by her reactions/feedbacks she gave back to him. She even moved in close to make the kissing feeling deeper. His kiss oscillated from soft to rough and back until it was just right for Rosa to start responding with her own tongue and kissing. Only then did Rosa wrap her arms around him to pull him close. Rosa lost the will to fight back. Her entire will long caved when Jin¡¯s tongue entered her mouth and gave into the heated moment. For an entire five minutes, they were french kissing in front of many people at the entrance. When Jin thought it was time to let go, he slowly retracted his tongue and pulls away and sweetly whispers to her, ¡°See you later my beautiful little Rose.¡± ¡°Uh huh¡­¡± Rosa nodded as if she was in a trance. The two lets go of each other in the awkward pink atmosphere. Rosa then left still in a slight red daze. ¡°Where did he learn to kiss like that?¡± She murmurs remembering the passionate and forceful kiss. She touches her lips and the feeling was still there. There was an indescribable feeling inside her. It feeling grew stronger and stronger as she got farther and father. *Slap* ''What am I thinking!? He doesn''t even like me...'' Jin stood inside the company¡¯s entrance watching her back slow disappear with a smile. But on the inside, ¡®¡­ Girl¡­ I had to put efforts into that one Rosa¡­ *Sigh* Never would I have thought to even kiss a girl out of my own violation like that¡­¡¯ If that would¡¯ve failed, not only her father will kill him, but she would as well. A kiss is a powerful weapon in the eyes of the public because it can cause a scandal to run amuck. And that was something he wanted to happen to just bring out the father. ¡®Argh!!!!!¡¯ But he felt tormented inside because he did something he was not used to doing. It was beyond his character when it comes to taking the initiative to kiss another girl. Everyone just watched the entire scene. The man named Jin just forcibly french kissing a girl inside her father¡¯s company. Now, if it was just some normal girl, no one would care as much. Even a slight kiss on the job wouldn¡¯t mean much. But what he did was force rape the lips of the boss¡¯ daughter which was a death sentence. Many people¡¯ve seen them engaged in public indecency right in front of them. In addition to that, it was for five long minutes. Who could not see that!? There were even cameras recording that moment as well! ¡®Wooot! You go lady killer! Seems like you were successful in seducing her into your harem ^. ^¡¯ Lucian said in Jin¡¯s mind. Jin¡¯s eyes twitched this time. ¡®I¡¯ve just killed myself you mean Lucian¡­. I only hoped that this plan will work without me ending up as pork chops.¡¯ ¡°GET THAT MAN UP HERE!!!!¡± A voice boomed on the loud speaker. ¡®Huh¡­ More effective than I thought. O.O¡­.¡¯ Jin was not even fazed by the angry voice. He was surprised that the plan went so well and so smoothly. ¡°Rest in peace brave man. Whoever you are¡± One of the guards saluted. ¡®Huh? What the? What the in the ¡­. *Beep*¡­¡¯ Jin inwardly cursed. A bunch of security guards stampede down and carried Jin up the many floors. They did not even wait for the elevator! All the way on the uppermost floor, they opened the door and tossed Jin inside to the boss¡¯ room. There, a man sitting in front of him was emanating an aura of anger. He sits in the leather chair behind the desk with veins popping up on his head. ¡°What a nice welcoming party. Ah ha ha ha¡± Jin laughed. ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± A old man¡¯s voiced boomed. It got Jin to stop laughing right then and there. ¡°Let¡¯s skip the introductions shall we?¡± ¡°Ah so it does mean that you are Rosa¡¯s father! Nice to meet you Mr. Diaz!¡± Jin brought forth a business smile which made the old man¡¯s number of veins increase. ¡°¡­ LIKE HELL! WHAT IS YOUR RELATIONSHIP WITH MY DAUGHTER!?¡± HE didn¡¯t even wait to shout. ¡°Boyfriend.¡± Jin said plainly. ¡°B-boyfriend?¡± Mr. Diaz¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Fianc¨¦ if you are considering us a couple¡± Jin smiled. ¡°F-F-Fianc¨¦!? Do you want to die? What makes you think that you are qualified enough for my daughter!?¡± Mr. Diaz growled in a low voice. ¡°None¡± Jin said as plainly as before. Mr. Diaz¡¯s face twitched when he heard the plain and simple answer. ¡°NONE!? THEN WHY DID SHE CHOOSE YOU!?¡± ¡°Love at first sight.¡± Jin Shrugged. Mr. Diaz wanted to cough up blood when he heard love at first sight. ¡°Like hell that exist you moron! Are you trying to kill me with these half ass responses!?¡± ¡°Nope. Ha ha¡­¡± Jin laughed in response. Mr. Diaz¡¯s face turned red. ¡°WHY ARE YOU LAUGHING!?¡± ¡°Because the face you are making is priceless¡± a plain and simple answer from Jin¡¯s mouth came out. ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS TO ME!!!!?¡± Mr. Diaz was already at his limit. ¡°To gain your blessings of our marriage¡± Jin answered simply. Mr. Diaz grew silent. He stopped huffing and puffing for a while and recollected his thoughts. ¡°Come back tomorrow¡± Mr. Diaz said softly and waves his hand. ¡®If I outstay my welcome he really might try to kill me. ¡­ I think I got a lot of information by now. I know how to deal with these types of people. I think¡­¡¯ Jin was just probing for information from the father. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be sure to see you tomorrow sir!¡± He bows and left the company. From the boss¡¯ window, Mr.Diaz saw the man named Jin leaving the company in a quiet and calm manner. ¡°This man showed almost no respect to me! If I was¡­ Ugh¡­ Why do I have to do this¡­¡±Mr. Diaz cursed in anger. ¡°Well¡­ not really my problem. Good luck with your boyfriend Rosa. You¡¯re going to need it for tomorrow...¡± Evil intentions began to rise from Mr. Diaz''s back as he started to plan what he was going to do tomorrow. ''I''ll be sure to chase him away! Let''s see how much love this man has for you!'' Chapter 20: A small flashback on Belphegor Back in Mammon¡¯s place, she was training Farrah in her line of work. As many people would know, Mammon works as a third party between two other parties when making a transaction. Her job is to ensure that when people are making transactions, neither side will go back on their words. In her line of work, she is sponsored to keep things fair even in the underworld. Not that she lacks money. Mammon really didn¡¯t need any sponsors. She was already good with business and already knows how to deal in business. She can even make the stocks fall and rise to her own wishes. So why the sponsors? The sponsors were another way of getting dirt on another person. Some people requested informations on others and thus becomes a ¡®sponsor¡¯ in which they give up something in turn for a piece of information. Sometimes, the price for just one information comes at a very big cost and usually more than what the real cost of the desired information. That, in turn becomes more informations for those who wanted to know who is after them and even they become a ¡®sponsor¡¯ because they want informations. Mammon, manipulates that information to get more profit and sponsors. That is how her business grows. It was a two for one trade. How couldn¡¯t it grow? The only risk is if she gets caught. But in all her life, even when she did get caught, the secret did not get out. She took care of those leaks even before it could happen. Others took the initiative in plugging up those leaks. Even Belphegor also lent a hand in taking care of those leaks and that was why her business grew so big and safely. Mammon was like the head, sponsors were like the arms and legs. Belphegor was like the invisible wings. The rest were the other body parts. Without Belphegor, she could not have made it so far in the underworld. It was also Belphegor who suggested for her to work as a third party person. This also helped monitor the situations in the underworld and control the flow of informations. After a long day of training Farrah and working, she went to her room and sat down to rest. Inside her room, she pulls out a diary she¡¯d written when she was young. All memories of her childhood to now was inside of that diary. She lightly skims through the pages using her fingers until she stopped on a particularly strange section. The section had hearts and childish doodles all over the section. Looking back at the section, she smiled and closes the diary and laid it back inside her drawer. Her eyelids felt heavy and she closed it for a period of time. Stress got to Mammon and she quickly fell asleep. Within her dreams, she relived the moments the days when Belphegor was running rampant. She met Belphegor a long time ago when he was still young as many of you may¡¯ve known. The most memorable was when he was at an underground betting arena where there were many types of bets Poker and fights were a common type of bets. Age did not matter. The only thing that¡¯d matter was the minimum money bet was a single bill no matter what the value was. A place where it was more than just betting money. Some people even bet their lives. She saw the young poor ragged boy wearing a mask standing on the lower levels emotionless. She saw how many times he¡¯d betted and lost. She shook her head at his foolishness. He¡¯d lost so many bets and yet he was still going through it. ¡®How idiotic. He should learn when to give up¡¯ she thought to herself. A man who does not know when it was time to call quits was worth nothing in her eyes. Only many hours later did he won. Her eyes scans across the crowds to see who¡¯d won and it turned out the boy had won. From the point he won, he¡¯d never lost any bets afterward. But she saw no satisfaction on his face. It was the look of someone who¡¯d lost hope in the world. There was no air of excitement or disappointment. It was completely dull around him. Only at the last bet did he blow all his money away. ¡®Is he an idiot? He should¡¯ve left while he had some money. *Snort* Really. Was I mistaken to take an interest in him?¡¯ But this scene repeated many times whenever she saw him. He would lose a little and then gain back a lot. When he was bored, he would blow all his money One day, she was strangely interested in him and came to the underground betting arena early. On that day, she saw that he flashed ten single one bills to enter. On the very first bet, he¡¯d placed all ten bills. ¡®What an idiot! He is going to blow his money again!¡¯ She thought. But the outcome was different. He¡¯d won and doubled his money. Same goes for his second, third, fourth and all the way to tenth bet by betting all in. Only from the tenth bet did he started to lose. From the eleventh, twelfth to twentieth bet, he¡¯d lost a lot of money but they were all bills that had the value of ones. His money rose and fell like the stock market until they came back to the very same value as it did when he came and walked out. Ten ones. Her face twisted into a strange look. ¡®Why did he do all this just to go back to having ten ones?¡¯ She¡¯d thought it was just bad luck. Only when this repeated for seven days straight did she not see this as a coincidence. It was as if he was just passing the time! ¡®Is this boy out of his mind? There are so many people here, some may kidnap you or rob you and yet you chose to stay here! He is out of his mind!¡¯ One day, she came up to the boy to confront him. He had a dull look in his eyes. It was strange because before, he looked pure and innocent. Now that look was gone. ¡°Why are you losing so much money on purpose?¡± The boy said nothing. He turns away from the girl and ignored her and walked away. Mammon ran right up to him to confront him again. ¡°Why are you losing so much money on purpose? Do you know that the money you¡¯ve won every day is only something most kids can only dream about?¡± ¡°Money has no value to me¡± He said looking innocent. ¡°What!?¡± She was shocked to hear this. ¡°What¡¯d you say?¡± ¡°Money has no value to me. If I win, it was because I chose to win. If I¡¯d lost, it was because I lost interest in winning¡± He plainly states. This got Mammon mad because she was taught money was important in life. ¡°What the hell? Are you stupid?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Belphegor stopped talking after that. He didn¡¯t answer her at all and walked out as if she didn¡¯t mean a thing. ¡°!!!!!!!!¡± Mammon became angry because this was one of the first times in her life that she was ignored. Even by a kid no less! The audacity to give no respect to someone older or well-known was already the height of disrespect no matter what type of world it was. But how could she pick a fight with a little kid? But she couldn¡¯t leave things as is. She left in anger after hearing the kid¡¯s excuse. When she came home, she asked her men to dig up dirt on him. But nothing came up. She was furious to find that they couldn¡¯t even trail him. Days later, the boy came back to the underground betting arena. ¡®He came back to lose again. Whatever. Not like I care¡¯ she snorts. But to her surprise, he didn¡¯t lose once. When he left, he vanished like a ghost without a trace. This time, he really caught her interest. So she got some of her men to follow him once more. But this time, nothing like before. They¡¯d lost him along the way and some ran into misfortune which resulted in sprains and small injuries. He repeated this until he disappeared for a total of two weeks. This is where the poker game came in. She didn¡¯t know that the boy wearing the mask and the boy at the poker table was one in the same. Like how he bets before, he chose to lose a number of rounds before winning. After the poker games, he would often be threatened to stay and bet once more. But he refused and went away. Those who tried to rob him was deal mercilessly as he did when he was ten. ¡®He was surely a demon¡¯s spawn. At least he wasn¡¯t as rude as the boy she¡¯d met in the fight betting area.¡¯ She thought. Days later, a fight broke out. Throughout the underground betting arena, a lot of people were angry at how they¡¯d lost so much money and wanted to take the money back by force. Police came and supposedly arrested those who were in the underground betting arena. Mammon was caught in the middle of the skirmish. The strangest thing was that the boy was not caught. Mammon and many others were caught and was thrown into jail cells. Even when she was caught, her father did not save her and abandoned her. He denied that she was his daughter on all charges. She was beyond furious when she¡¯d learned that she placed false hopes on someone she thought had a little decency in the world. It was her own fault for not realizing what type of person her father was. She was sure that her life ended there. In the middle of her sorrow, she heard screamings from inside the police stations. It was then that the name Belphegor rang aloud. She saw the masked boy from the betting arena went and broke into multiple police stations in one night to commit crimes. Belphegor came and released thousands of criminals and innocent people back into the world and he took Mammon personally because he¡¯d hope to use her against her father who was also a crime lord. One of the strongest and the original owner of the name Mammon. When he¡¯d learned what he did was all for nil, Belphegor didn¡¯t get angry. He instead, treated her a little nicer but still a hostage. He brought Mammon to an old run down abandoned apartment after he broke her out and even made her food. But she did not appreciate the kindness. She knocked the food away dirtying all of his hard work. ¡°There is no point in feeding me! There is no point in saving me! Leave me alone!¡± She screamed. He picked up the foods, took off his mask and ate it himself right in front of her. Her stomach growled because jail food was not enough to satisfy her. The portions were too small and the food he made looked too good even if it was a little dirty. Now, she regretted not accepting the food. ¡°Tell me woman. What¡¯s your name¡± Belphegor asked coldly. ¡°Why should I tell a snot nose brat like you anything!?¡± She snorts angrily. ¡°Because, if you do, I¡¯ll give you something you¡¯d want¡± He said plainly. ¡°*Pfft* Yeah. Right. If you can get revenge for me, then I¡¯ll accept¡± she said sarcastically. ¡°¡­ I may not be as strong as others but I do have my ways.¡± Belphegor hinted that he could get her revenge. Mammon¡¯s eyes shifted away in disbelief and decided not to pay attention to him anymore. ¡°Do you really want to die that badly?¡± Belphegor cocked his head. She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Are you going to die before you get your revenge?¡± He ask once more. But she said nothing to ignore him. ¡°Anyhow, don¡¯t even think of escaping. There are many people running around and they would definitely like a woman like you to be their meal¡± The words made a cold chill run up her spine. She turns angrily at him and glared. But what she saw was the innocent kid she¡¯d seen at the poker table. Not the cold masked boy. Her eyes widen at the contrasting sight. Slowly, she saw that he got up, puts his mask back on and left. An entire day passed and she saw that there were many police cars running around and all she could do was to stay until nightfall. Night fall came and the boy came back with more provisions. He tossed the provisions towards Mammon. Inside, she saw that other than food, he gave her a fresh set of clothing, a bag with three blankets inside and even some daily necessities. The boy carried a notebook. He ripped out a page and wrote on it. Once he was done writing on it, he threw it over for her to read. When she didn¡¯t read, he would do it multiple time until he got bored and started to doodle on the book. Only when she felt like she was bored that she picked up a piece of paper and read what was inside. On one paper, it reads, ¡°Inside, you¡¯ll find your daily necessities. It can last you three days. Within these three days, I can help you get your revenge. I¡¯ve everything prepared. The real question is, ¡®do you wish to go through with it?¡¯ reply back in any way, shape or form¡± Mammon thought it was a joke. Someone so young to get revenge? That was laughable. Mammon took the paper, balled it up, and threw it right back in his face. That got his attention. The boy calmly asked, ¡°What is your answer?¡± She kept on throwing paper balls at his head in anger as her answer. Things got repetitive. Belphegor kept on asking the same question and she kept throwing the ball at his head. Even Belphegor had his limits and used his book to smack away the paper balls. She finally stopped when she ran out of paper balls. The air was still and not one side spoke a word. Other than eating and doing bathroom business, neither of the two side came in contact. An entire day passed like this. The next day came and went. Belphegor wrote, ¡°You got two days to decide. Hurry up woman¡± and she kept tossing the paper balls in anger. This was how it was for the second day. On the third day, Belphegor wrote, ¡°This is your last chance. You either take it or leave with no way of getting revenge. I¡¯ll be back to hear your answer¡± and left the abandoned apartment. She didn¡¯t read the paper until night came. Thinking that he was being absurd, she got the provisions was about to leave until she heard footsteps going up the apartment building heading in her direction. At first, she thought it was the boy. But she was wrong. Up the stairs were a bunch of homeless hungry people looking for a place to stay for the night. One of the homeless men eyes locked with her eyes and lust began to spark. A horde of homeless people came in and saw fresh meat. They were excited to see such a refine girl in an abandoned apartment. She could hear one evilly whisper to another person, ¡°Hey. Think we can sell her for some money?¡± She ran to lock the doors thinking it was safe. Again. Wrong. Seeing that the door was old and cracked, it was about to break down at any moment. She ran to find other places to hide but none had working locks. They broke through the door was about to bum-rush her. Mammon took the initiative and ran right to the windows. ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll jump!¡± She threatens. But it didn¡¯t work. They came with the force of a thousand bulls. All eight of them. Mammon got up the window hoping to climb down from the second floor. The ledges of the windows were connected to each other so it was easy to get outside of the window. The harder part was to get down. One of the homeless reached for her legs and almost caught it but lacked energy to reach all the way. They only grabbed her bag and created a little tear in the bag. ¡°H-hey look! Food!!!! The woman got food!!!¡± One of the homeless men caught the sight of food and his energy sky rocketed. So were all the other homeless and hungry people. Only the purely horny got their energy by looking at her ass so it didn¡¯t matter if there was food or not. Mammon moved a little faster to get away from those hungry hands. The hobos didn¡¯t want to let their prey go. One by one, they climbed out as well. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.They eventually caught and dragged her back into the abandoned apartment and slammed her into the ground. She was being man handled for all it was worth. They didn¡¯t even stop to take off her clothes and all. A man whipped out his flaccid dong and stuck it in her mouth. He moves in a piston motion in and out of her warm mouth. One really had to feel sorry for Mammon. The thing didn¡¯t even smelled like it was washed for weeks. ¡®!!!! Ah!!!!!¡¯ She inwardly screams. She was about to bite it off until another man threatens her to rob her of her virginity and kill her afterwards if she did. She couldn¡¯t do anything. She didn¡¯t want to die. She still had so many things left to do. She still wanted to get vengeance on her father who disowned her. But here she is, getting violated through the mouth. ¡°mmmmmhhhhh!!!!!!¡± She muffly screams for help. But everything looked done for her. She was about to be some toy for some unwashed, old hobo¡¯s wang! ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Three voices resounded from the back. Everyone turned around to see what the commotion was but all they saw was three dead people and a dark shadow flickering before them. *slish*slish*slish* A blade dances through the air killing three more and only two were left. The remaining two hobos immediately stood up and used Mammon as hostage. ¡°Get back! Or else we will kill the girl!¡± The man who still had his shaft hanging out screamed. The second hobo refocused his eyes to see that the figure was not even a tall one. But it dressed in all black and couched down on all fours almost like a beast in the shadows but with blades in both hands. The shadow then stood up and glared at them with a pair of bloodlust eyes. ¡°Back off or we will kill the girl!¡± The second hobo demanded the shadow to go away. The shadow snorted. ¡°*Humph!*Kill her then!¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± Their eyes widen. He didn¡¯t even care if they had a hostage! ¡°That girl has no relations to me what so ever. But I¡¯ll tell you now. If you kill her, I¡¯ll make your deaths worse. She is my prey. If you let her go before the count of ten, I¡¯ll let both of you two go. I¡¯ll give you to the count of twenty and then I¡¯ll kill all three of you.¡± The shadow spoke coldly. The two hobos became frantic. They didn¡¯t expect for her to be more of dead weight. ¡°One¡± The shadow raised one of the hand. ¡°*Glup* What do we do?¡± the half-naked one whispers. ¡°Two¡± The shadow flips the blade around. ¡°Should we let her go? I don¡¯t want to die¡± The second hobo whispers back. ¡°Ten¡± The shadow threw the blade and immediately killed the second hobo. ¡°I forgot to tell you, I don¡¯t know how to count.¡± ¡°Wh-wh-wha-wait!!!¡± The half-naked hobo screamed. ¡°Eleven¡± the shadow raised the other hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have to wait. I can kill you or the girl next. It doesn¡¯t matter. Just that if you kill the girl now, I can deal with you faster and torture you a little longer. If you let her go, I¡¯ll give you a chance to survive.¡± The half-naked hobo instantly let go of the girl and ran forward with his junk hanging out. *slish!* ¡®Slish?¡¯ The half-naked hobo couldn¡¯t believe it. The shadow already appeared in front of him cutting of his male genitalia. ¡°Nineteen.¡± The shadow growled. The hobo didn¡¯t even need another warning. He kept running and running using every ounce of strength to survive. *Woosh*Thup*Thud!* ¡°Twenty¡± the shadow mercilessly killed the half-naked hobo. No signs of hesitations was shown when he killed people either. The air was filled with a bone-chilling aura. But that didn¡¯t end there. The shadow took the fallen piece of junk and shoved it down the half-naked hobo¡¯s throat. ¡°I heard the brain is still active even after death. Let¡¯s see if that is true.¡± Mammon, seeing the cruelty before her, lost all strength. Never in her life would she see something so vile in her life. Never would she believe something so twisted could exist before her. Sure she commanded people to torture others before, but she never saw a torture and killing so pure. It so up close and personal as well. The shadow slowly moves towards Mammon. Before her, Mammon thought she¡¯d seen the devil himself. ¡°Have you decided yet?¡± The shadow coldly asks. ¡°Huh?¡± She was confused. Decide what? Only when he got close enough for the moon¡¯s beam to shine down on the shadow did she realize what he meant. It was the same boy who offered revenge against her father. ¡°*Sigh* Woman. If you accept, we can still make it in time for your revenge. If not, we would have to wait for another week. Hurry up and decide. I don¡¯t have an entire life time you know!¡± The boy demanded an answer from Mammon. ¡°I¡­¡± She was nervous because it was not a boy in front of her. No. Not anymore. It was a devil. She was making a deal with a living demon from hell. But the deal was like a double edge sword. Once in it, she couldn¡¯t get out of it. ¡°Hm?¡± the boy raised an eyebrow. ¡°I accept!¡± She hurriedly answered. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll need payment by the end of this revenge¡± He gave a slight nod. Mammon, hearing the word payment naturally freaked out because she had nothing. ¡°Pay!? Pay with what? I don¡¯t have anything!¡± The shadow shrugged as if it didn¡¯t mean a thing. ¡°I¡¯ll take up front fees then¡± ¡°B-but¡­ I don¡¯t have anything on me¡­.¡± She was about to cry. Ever since the half-naked hobo stuck his rod inside her throat and used it like a toy, she couldn¡¯t think straight. Her mind degraded when she saw his cruelty and remembered that she continuously ticked him off with the paper balls. ¡°You still have your body right?¡± he suggested. ¡°!!! You can¡¯t be serious!¡± She protested. ¡°I AM SERIOUS! I AM NOT A CHARITY WORKER! I DO THINGS BECAUSE THERE IS SOMETHING I WANT THAT YOU HAVE! WHAT I WANT IS YOUR BODY! IF YOU AREN¡¯T THAT COMMITED TO GETTING YOUR REVENGE THEN I¡¯LL LEAVE THINGS HERE AS IS!¡± his voice boomed scaring Mammon half way to death. Her heart sank when she heard that he wanted her body. But she¡¯d never done it with another man! This was her first time. But she understood his words clearly. Economy is what makes the market go around. People need things from others and thus trade was an important asset in everyday lives. Mammon bit her lips and caved in. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you¡­¡± ¡°Sorry. Didn¡¯t hear that.¡± Belphegor didn¡¯t let her off that easily. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my body!¡± She screams out loud. The boy smiled wickedly and walked up to her. Mammon didn¡¯t even resist. She laid back and spreads her legs to him. Tears formed on the corner of her eyes and muffled cries leaked out. ¡®I¡¯m giving up my body to someone younger than me*Sob*Sob*¡¯ The boy got on all fours and went down on her. She could feel his body temperature emanating from all of his muscles. She turned her head away from the boy¡¯s face. But that didn¡¯t work. He pulls her to face him once more. ¡°You passed.¡± He told her. Once she heard this, her face changed into an expression of surprise. ¡°I was only checking your resolve. There are times when situations like these can come and when it comes to getting revenge as deep as yours, I wanted to make sure that you are just as resolved and strong as your vengeance¡± the boy coolly said. ¡°B-but then¡­¡± her face was in horror. He was only testing her the entire time! ¡°I won¡¯t take your first time lady. I¡¯m evil but I still have my prides you know. But I will take something from you if you don¡¯t mind¡± The boy smirked. The devil has pride? She couldn¡¯t believe her ears when she heard this. What he showed was zero pride in promise. But now he talks about pride. It was almost a joke! ¡°Eh?¡± Her eyes widen when she saw that he stole a kiss from her lips. He even took it a step further. This was where he practiced his french kissing. Mammon kissed many men in the past. All from rough to soft and of every variety including french kissing. She could tell that he was a novice at kissing. But it didn¡¯t feel like a novice¡¯s kiss. It felt too good to be some novice kiss. But yet it still had those flaws for first time kissers! When he broke away, he told her, ¡°While we are working, you are mine. You are my toy to be used and abused. If I break you, you will break. If I bend you, you will listen and bend. There are no two ways about it. Only until after this deal is over will you regain your freedom. But until then, you are mine and no one else¡¯s. Got that!?¡± She had a strange smile on her face. The smile of submission to another person. The joy of being his property. Never have ever felt so good submitting to another person as she did right now. She nodded and did not say another word. ¡°Alright then. Now I gotta wash my mouth. HARGGGGGGGGHH¡± The boy ran straight to the bathroom. He went in and barfed in the sink when he remembered that she had another man¡¯s unwashed dirty flaccid dong in her mouth. When she remembered, she too went to the bathroom to throw up but in the bath tub. When the two were done, they had a smirk on each other faces. It was hilarious because he unconditionally kissed her even when her mouth was violated. ¡°My name is Belphegor. What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked her. ¡°Huh!? You¡¯re Belphegor?¡± she was shocked to find out who the boy was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the name Belphegor?¡± He frowned. ¡°Nothing. Just that I thought Belphegor was much older¡­¡± She¡¯d heard from the rumors was more of a titan. ¡°I also heard he got a big¡­ you know¡­ down there.¡± Belphegor shifted his face away. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know who is impersonating me. But I¡¯ll get them myself. Aside from that, tell me your name¡± Mammon looked dejected when Belphegor mentioned the word name. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t have a name anymore¡­¡± ¡°Just because you were disowned by your father? Then I¡¯ll give you a name¡± Belphegor didn¡¯t even see the problem. He ignored the big family issue and went on with business. ¡°!!! How could you be so insensitive to a girl¡¯s feeling¡± Mammon was shocked to see such an ignorant person. ¡°I¡¯ll just call you Emmelline.¡± He ignored her. ¡°!!! What kind of name is that!? What does it even mean!?¡± She never heard of this name before which is why she was worried for his naming sense. ¡°¡­ It means wonderful woman¡­ woman.¡± He said plainly. ¡°You¡¯re making that up!¡± she didn¡¯t even know if it was true. ¡°*Sigh*¡­ Don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll just call you Lin.¡± He didn¡¯t care anymore. He just wanted the name short, simple, and easy on both his mouth and ears. ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know what your father named you, but the name Lin means beautiful jade.¡± Belphegor waved off and disappeared into the night. It was from that moment did he made his name known. He always wore that Belphegor mask whenever he was in the underworld and never showed his face from that moment forward. Not the best way, but it still worked out in the end. Only later did she found out that most of the police were fakes. They were part of an underground organization by both the government and a bunch of crime lords. Their goal was actually to fake a grand capture of those who were involved in illegal betting. This would give great publicity for the police and slowly let the world trust the police again. It would also stir things up for criminals to be more active. She¡¯d also found out that her father set her up to be caught to increase publicity. She did get her revenge in the end but it was mostly Belphegor getting revenge for her. He said that, ¡°A girl¡¯s hands should sometimes be kept clean from some certain dirt. Things like this are left for people like me.¡± Mostly it was because he didn¡¯t want her to kill her own family member. Secondly, he wanted her hands to be free of whatever her father had on her. Mammon reopens her eyes to see that it was night time and was also time to close up. Her eyes shifts to the window seeing a crescent moon hanging up in the sky. She softly smiles when she remembered when she unconsciously submitted to him. At that time, she held no real love interest in men. But Belphegor caught her attention in the most interesting way possible and it didn¡¯t seem that bad now. She was a lot older than him. By six years to be exact. So when he was twelve back then, she was already entered woman hood. When Belphegor left, she went through multiple relationships and found that none of them was good. She even gave up her first time to a man she thought she love. But he didn¡¯t satisfy her the way Belphegor did. All the man did was forcibly knocked her up, kiss for a while, and then left when he felt satisfied. He even went as far to go for another woman. His ending was sad though once she found out. Thinking back, she might¡¯ve felt some love from Belphegor. Though he was young, a mostly silent attitude and an overbearing personality when he was around her doing business, she felt like he meant so much more than all of her past lovers. ¡°Miss Mammon?¡± Farrah called out. ¡°¡­ *sigh*¡­ What is it?¡± Mammon closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°Master Belphegor is here¡± Farrah points to the man next to her. He was standing tall while smiling sweetly. "Hey there Lin. How''s it going? Epilogue to Chapter 20: Let me rid you of your doubts Warning. unrated. Go read at your own risk. The man eyed Mammon. This time, she wore a silk purple button down shirt, a sky blue leather skirt and white stockings that outlined her figure quite nicely. Mammon eyed Belphegor/Jin also. He came in unexpectedly formal and in a tuxedo suit with dinner jacket and all. His tie was a little funky because it was in the colors of winter. ¡®A white necktie in a tuxedo? I can rock that¡¯ Belphegor turned to Farrah and saw that she was dressed bold. She wore a white leather corset with tight white leather pants and high heels. ¡®¡­ If she wasn¡¯t fourteen¡­¡¯ He inwardly thought as a joke. Mammon practically jumped from her chair when she realize that Belphegor was right in front of her with his mask hanging from his hips. ¡°B-Belphegor! What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I was checking up on a friend. Can¡¯t do that now?¡± Belphegor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah you can. But it has only been a day! Don¡¯t you think checking up should be done once a week?¡± Mammon winced ¡°Not really part of the underworld anymore. So should I care?¡± Belphegor shrugged. Mammon snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to say. Did you turn cocky? Or did you get careless after not being in the underworld for six whole years.¡± ¡°See, it¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t been part of the underworld for six years Mammon. I just haven¡¯t been Belphegor.¡± He points out. This raised a flag of interest in both Mammon¡¯s and Farrah¡¯s minds. ¡°Oh? What have you been over the six past years? Don¡¯t tell me that you are another bored gambler.¡± A smile ran across Mammon¡¯s face when she said this. It was hinting to one of the memorable times when she saw him. ¡°I¡¯ve been a lot of things. Illegal doctor, information broker, illegal lawyer, scientist, a school¡¯s mascot, bullied school boy, comedian and many more¡± Belphegor said lightly. Mammon have never heard of so many occupations in one person. What got her to be shocked was when he said bullied school boy. That was news to her. ¡°*Pfft* So you can act differently. Alright ^-^¡± Mammon was certainly amused at his occupations. Belphegor cocked his head back. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? I have to learn how to act based upon different situation. One time, I was ganged by ten tall ass football players in school. What could I¡¯ve done? Act like a bullied school kid. But once those ten get their asses in the laboratory, you can bet I¡¯ll make fireworks pop in their experiments.¡± Seeing that even Belphegor can joke, she didn¡¯t mind the humor. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m sure that the old Belphegor would¡¯ve killed without another thought.¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve killed people?¡± Belphegor suddenly blurted. This got Mammon to be suspicious. ¡°Are you sure that you are Belphegor? If I recalled correctly, last time you created an entire massacre and crippled the entire underground network. You didn¡¯t even care about one little life and used a person to their fullest¡± Hearing this, Belphegor smiled. ¡°A lot of things happened Mammon. I can¡¯t remember due to my circumstances. I can¡¯t speak of it now but I¡¯ll tell you one day.¡± Mammon was smiling strangely sweet. She reaches inside the drawer. *BANG!* In and instant, she pulled out a gun to shoot Belphegor. Belphegor was no idiot. He can tell when something was wrong. He could see that move a mile away. He dodged the bullet and smacked away the gun casually. ¡°What¡¯s the big idea of shooting an old friend? What. Do I seem too different?¡± ¡°DON¡¯T LIE TO ME! BELPHEGOR WOULD¡±VE NEVER ACTED THIS NICE! WHO ARE YOU!?¡± Mammon backed away and grabbed a knife. Now Belphegor understood. Mammon never saw him in real life and he was usually cold to her when he was the old Belphegor. ¡®So I did take lives¡­¡¯ Belphegor stretches his neck and sighed. ¡°*Sigh* I am Belphegor. What do I have to do to prove this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to prove no further! FARRAH! NOW!¡± Mammon screamed. Farrah was already on alert once she heard Mammon said that Belphegor would¡¯ve never acted nice. She went to get a gun and prepared to shoot Belphegor from behind. But she couldn¡¯t do it. She wasn¡¯t even sure if the one in front of her was real or fake. If he really is the real Belphegor, she would¡¯ve killed not only her savior but the one she devoted her life to. ¡°*Sigh* Farrah. I gave you that name because you didn¡¯t tell me your name when we first met in the slave training center. You were the boss¡¯ manager while I was a masked blue haired man. I told the receptionists to bring up a letter within five minutes and you did. He read the paper but couldn¡¯t run because you were too late. I¡¯m pretty sure I heard some kind of hitting sound beyond the door while I was handling the body guards still using their faces to paint the walls red. So I went in, saw both you and the boss, pushed you out of the way to paralyze the boss by aiming at his back.¡± Belphegor tried to explain. ¡°Y-you could¡¯ve seen everything! How can I trust that you are Belphegor?¡± Farrah¡¯s hands were shaking from fear. ¡°I knocked everyone out except the two of us! Argh¡­ Because, when I was on the lower floor, I was doing human experimentations. I knocked all the people out and used them in the lower floors where the facility held a lot of drugs. Which was also why I told you to stay up. I was making a vaccine for a hereditary disease through trail and errors of mixing poisons, medicines, and viruses all while testing it out on blood samples and humans.¡±Belphegor said casually. ¡°Sadly, I had to use all types of people. Slaves, non-slaves, trainers, and even the boss. Oh, forgot to tell you, I castrated him just so you know.¡± Both the women felt disgusted when they heard human experimentations. But it wasn''t¡¯ something far off what Belphegor would do from what they know and how long they knew Belphegor. ¡°Then tell both of us an important secret to the both of us¡± Mammon asked slowly. ¡®¡­ Why is it¡­ that convincing people is so hard? ¡­ I hate explaining¡­¡¯ Belphegor inwardly sighed at the doubts. But he still needed to clear things up. ¡°Mammon. No. Emmeline. If not Lin. You gave me a small panda necklace. The doll was something you¡¯d sewn yourself. You told me a long time ago that you gave it to your mother and gave it as a token of your friendship. I gave it back because I needed to do something important thus I borrowed a large sum. 500,000 to be exact along with a borrow interest of 250% per day. I even waited out past twelve which was your usual closing time to pay official additional money. On top of that, I even gave more money to show a little kindness to a person I¡¯ve not seen in six years of my life. Now you doubt me?¡± Belphegor told Mammon. Belphegor then turned to Farrah. ¡°Farrah. You are an unexpected virgin whom I tried to get rid of because I didn¡¯t want you to stay in the underworld. You are only fourteen and turned fourteen about two days ago. But since you¡¯d insisted so strongly I told you my underworld name. Since I couldn¡¯t bring you back with me, I brought you to Mammon in hopes that you wouldn¡¯t need to work like a slave. At least Mammon treats her subordinates better than your ex-boss. I later on found out that you really have M cup breasts which I saw was a lie. But you said you had breast suppressors so¡­ yeah¡­ virgin instincts¡­¡± Now there were no doubts in Farrah¡¯s heart. She dropped the gun and rushed to the one she considered her master. ¡°So it is you!!!!!¡± She cried happily knocking Belphegor down to the ground with her heavy jugs and holding him tightly. ¡°C-can¡¯t breathe!!!! Help!!! Mammon!!!!¡± He desperately cried for help. Mammon smirked and shrugged. She still had a little doubt about Belphegor. It was because he acted so differently that it didn¡¯t feel right. Belphegor who finally was able to loosen Farrah¡¯s grips, could still see the doubts in her eyes. ¡°Fine. Next time Mammon, I¡¯ll only act like I did before. I¡¯ll just talk through slips of paper for you to read and stay silent. Not a problem right? As long as that gets you to believe me.¡± ¡°No no no no no!¡± Mammon hurriedly tried to stop Belphegor. Even though it was just based on a suspicion, she didn¡¯t want it to affect their friendship in any way. Especially after six long years and this was him acting nice with her. So she really didn¡¯t want that to go away. ¡°I was only kidding Belphegor. Don¡¯t take it so seriously.¡± ¡®Jin¡­ You know what to do¡¯ Lucian inside Jin spoke. He was hinting at a specific action. More specifically, what Jin/Belphegor did to Rosa in the morning. Knowing what Lucian wanted to say he sighed. ¡®I don¡¯t like pimping girls everywhere I go unlike you Lucian¡­¡¯ ¡®Oh? But I showed you how to do ¡®that¡¯ to a girl didn¡¯t I?¡¯ Lucian smirked. ¡®*Sigh*¡­ Might as well¡¯ Jin didn¡¯t want to do what Lucian taught him. It was because after he left Rosa¡¯s father¡¯s company that he let Lucian borrowed his body for an hour. From that point on, Lucian taught Jin through his body. The full use of his body in some interesting qi techniques. When Jin got back his body, those techniques were imprinted on his body. Belphegor pushed Farrah off and strode up to Mammon. ¡°Stay there Farrah. Don¡¯t move until I say so¡± He commanded. A frigid wave bursted from Belphegor¡¯s body engulfing the room in cold atmosphere. Without warning, he pushed her down onto her bed and restrained her there. ¡°Remember what I told you a long time ago? ¡®While we are working, you are mine. You are my toy to be used and abused. If I break you, you will break. If I bend you, you will listen and bend. There are no two ways about it. Only until after this deal is over will you regain your freedom.¡¯ Well now I got to renew that don¡¯t I?¡± Belphegor repeated the words he said that day to her when he proposed her vengeance. Using his finger, he places it on her shirt where it intersects. In a quick motion, he rips her silk button down shirt and caused a long tear revealing her entire upper body including her breasts. Farrah was about to stop Belphegor when she saw his vile action but she felt like some kind of shadow was holding her back. Mammon¡¯s entire body stiffens and could not move. An unexplainable icy feeling penetrated her skins down to her bones. No such strength could come from her muscles. Even her bones screamed inside her body from the terror emitting from the man before her. Even if she wanted to, there was a bad premonition that came to her if she did try to move. All she could do is to turn helpless to the man before her. He pulls her face, slightly tilts his head and forcibly kissed her. Unlike Rosa, he already knew Mammon but still oscillated the kiss to bring out more pleasure from her lips. Belphegor could feel when she was at the height of pleasure of the kiss and inserted his tongue in her mouth. ¡®!!!!¡¯ Mammon was taken aback because he was so assertive and aggressive with the kiss. At first, it did feel like the kiss when she was him six years ago. But he improved a lot since then. She didn¡¯t expect that he would be so daring. Belphegor french kissed Mammon in a different manner unlike all of her past lovers. It felt like firestorm to Mammon. A rush of heat spread through her body and the source was dancing within those lips and tongues. Then, when the moment reaches the climax, her heated body suddenly dropped ice cold. He stopped the french kiss, pulled away and went down on her neck hard and bit it; sucking on it lightly. It was an abnormal bite because it was hot at first. But the temperature suddenly drop around that spot along with her entire body. Her body was instantaneously overwhelmed with an artic wave. An efflux of sort. Her eyes widen because she did not expect that when he bit down, her body would turn cold. He stops sucking on the spot, and kisses lightly on the spot multiple times. He then kisses along her neck and jaw line and slowly worked his way down her body. Every time he kisses her body, she would feel warmth spreading through where he kissed. It would often drop back down to a coldness for an unknown reason but she didn¡¯t hate it. In fact, the pleasure doubled whenever her body temperature fluctuated. She was enveloped in a sublime pleasure the entire time. ¡°Oooooooo¡± She softly cries. Belphegor eyed her expressions closely. Seeing that it was almost time, he wickedly smiled on the inside. At this moment, he playfully sticks his tongue in her belly button and twisted his tongue in, out and around the area and back in. ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡± Mammon unconsciously lets out a cute yet loud moan that was quite loud with her back arched. Belphegor steadily, centimeters by centimeters moves his tongue upward from the belly button to her collar bone and rose away. A long perfect coat of saliva was left behind from the tip of his tongue. It remained on her body all the way up to her collar bone dividing her body in the center flawlessly. This gave her some time to breathe. ¡°I-is it over?¡± Mammon murmured in exhaustion. ¡°No. This is just the beginning.¡± Belphegor said to Mammon. ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of all your doubts¡± His words were like an icy net. Smooth and captivating. This time, he begins the second part. Belphegor went back to french kissing Mammon. The only difference this time, he lures mammon¡¯s tongue out little by little. ¡®N-no! Don¡¯t go!¡¯ She wanted him to stay inside her mouth so she brought her arms around his head. An evil grin flashed and caught Mammon by surprise. He began to wrap his lips around Mammon¡¯s tongue and sucked on it all while slowly moving back out. When he was finally reached the tip of her tongue, he plunges back inside her mouth to repeat the motion. He continues to ravage her mouth and sanity until she was completely lost in the velvet bliss. Seeing that she was near the end, Belphegor decided. ¡®Time to end this.¡¯ He moves back, built up saliva, and lets it slowly go in Mammon¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t even let the saliva go down her throat and made it stay in one place. Once he saw that it was enough, he came back down to once more french kiss her and let his tongue dance wildly inside all while making her drink his saliva. Both Mammon and Farrah was shocked. What he was doing was nasty in a way. But it also gave a feeling of deep love. Farrah who saw this had her flip switched on. Her head became woozy. Her hands unconsciously moved onto her own body trying to find pleasure. Mammon, who experienced this truly felt a new level of violation. Never has she done something that felt so good and dirty. This was a new and good pleasure for her. Her eyes rolled back, her face became all red, and sweat perspired profusely all over her body. She was even pulling him closer for him to go deeper inside her mouth. Now she was moaning out in pleasure out loud that even she didn¡¯t know that she was moaning. When Belphegor was done, his lips parted from Mammon and smiled sweetly. She wore an expression of complete sublime submission and a stupidly euphoric face. ¡°Do you doubt me now Mammon? Do you doubt that I lost my memories?¡± This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. She wraps her arms around his neck and shook her head. ¡°Uh uh. But I think I like the new Belphegor. Heh heh¡± She giggles in bliss. By now, she had no doubts. He just made it all vanish. This all happened just by his tongue. She was really curious what would happen if he¡¯d used his hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go all the way Belphegor?¡± She tried to seduce him by slipping off her skirt a little showing some skin. After all, she was taken so far into a new world of pleasure that she forgot Farrah. Belphegor smiled at her invitation and slowly breaks free from her embrace standing back up tall. He pulls a blanket to cover Mammon. ¡°I¡¯d like to. But I got things to do and I¡¯m still a virgin. Also, Farrah is here and we don¡¯t want her to be alone¡± He points to the girl who was still subconsciously trying to make herself feel good. Farrah who finally came to her senses realizes what she did and wanted to die from embarrassment. Belphegor walked right over to Farrah, caught her by surprise and just lightly kisses her on the forehead. ¡°There. If you wait till you¡¯re eighteen, I might do the same. As for now, are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Mmmhmm¡± Farrah nodded happily. ¡°This was supposed to be your gift after you deliver the information to me. But it seems now that it came a little early, I have nothing left to give. So I hope you won¡¯t be asking for more when you hand over the information right?¡± Belphegor smirked. Both Mammon and Farrah couldn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t like they could. He practically raped Mammon to the point of muddling her mind and sanity. As for Farrah, she was anticipating for the same pleasure when she grows up fully. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now and be back in a two days. Ciao¡± Belphegor sweetly said. He puts his mask back on and went out the door leaving the two to themselves. He returns to his cold demeanor as if nothing had happened. Belphegor did not know that Mammon¡¯s room was supposed to be somewhat sound proof. It was made this way so small talks cannot be heard. But her moans were quite loud and thus some could hear it if close enough. Outside of Mammon¡¯s room, there were a lot of eyes focused on her room. They were wondering what was going on inside when they heard Mammon¡¯s small moan. When the moan came out, the whole air around the room turned into a light and pinkish atmosphere. It was something they¡¯d never heard in a long time ever since her last boyfriend made out with her. But since he went with another woman, he was dealt with brutally. They eyed the blue haired devil walking out her room and was practically blasting cold air around him throughout his body and shooting outward in a large area that filled the building¡¯s atmosphere with ice. ¡®Did this man do that to Mammon?¡¯ Mammon¡¯s servants thought. But no one dared to ask. They saw what¡¯d happened the last time he was here. Everyone suddenly dropped dead when they tried to get even a little bit of information on him. That was why they didn¡¯t dare to get near Mammon¡¯s door. Belphegor went up to the receptionist in the front and turned towards their direction. No one dared to breathe. Belphegor took out a slip of paper, and wrote on it. ¡°I better not hear any rumors.¡± And left quietly. Once he was outside, only then did they finally breathe again. Even when he was gone that they still felt like if they even spoke a little about him, they would die. So everyone kept quiet and left things without even saying anything about him. Back in Mammon¡¯s room¡­. Mammon was still slightly tired but in a refreshing way. Now that her shirt was ruined, she had to get a new one. She went to her wardrobes to pick out a new shirt. When she got in front of the mirror, she noticed something different about her body. The place where the long line of saliva became a bluish color on her tan skin. Even the spot where he bit became blue but transformed into a small blue cross shape. Mammon turns to Farrah to see if something similar happened to her. Sure enough, Farrah¡¯s forehead had a small blue cross shape on her. Farrah soon found out as well. The two touched the small blue cross on each others'' bodies and felt a small familiar warmth. What they did not know that Belphegor branded them. This brand was used to let the user know where the two were, if they were in any sort of danger, and sort of cheat to know what is on the branded one¡¯s mind. So it would let the owner know if they were lying. But Lucian upgraded this branding to a whole new level. The worst part of this branding is the upgrade that Lucian made. But the upgrade is a secret for later on. Only now that the branding does not affect free will. Of course it cost tons of qi to be used and branded. That was what the leaked cold qi from the Cyan Conqueror was for. The Cyan Conqueror was producing too much qi and this was a use for it. What Belphegor didn¡¯t know was that he used a high level of branding techniques on another person. It could not be seen nor felt unless the person is a high level paragon of light. Lucian made sure only paragon of light can sense it but still unable to remove it. Only those stronger than paragon of light can remove it. But how many were stronger than paragon of light exists? So the only way to remove it is if the one who used it or rather the owner removes the brandings themself. Only those who are branded by the same person can see the other¡¯s brandings. Though this sounds broken and overpowered branding, it is not. It is also fair. Lucian made sure of it. The two didn¡¯t know this but didn¡¯t hide it. They felt a sort of pride in having the brand. Mammon and Farrah looked at each other and knew what was on the other¡¯s mind and blushed. Belphegor already captivated their hearts. Lucian who saw this nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Hihihihihi You¡¯ve dug your own grave Jin. Hihihihi ah ha ha ha ha! You¡¯ve successfully secured two waifus hehehehe¡­ Those brandings weren¡¯t even needed!!!!!!!!¡± The maniacal laugh resounded. This was his plans all along but he never told Jin. But to use a lot of cold qi was his main goal. The Cyan Conqueror was Jin¡¯s old self in a sense. He didn¡¯t want Jin¡¯s whole personality to be twisted and affected by his old qi. It could even lead to him remembering everything. Lucian soon went out to check up on Jin/Belphegor to see if everything was alright. Outside of the building¡­. Belphegor/Jin finally was able to come out and went to a safe place to take off his mask. The Belphegor mask. An old mask he¡¯d buried a long time ago because he never thought he would need it ever again. But now, looking back at the mask, he was glad that he never destroyed the mask because it had too many functions inside to conceal his identity. It also has a natural air filter inside in case anyone would try to poison him. The mask was unique in its own way and had so many memories inside. Jin then puts the mask away and walked off in a good mood. ''*sigh* I''ve taken the initiative so many times today... on girls... Never have I man handled so much as I did today... But it at least keeps down some problems.'' Lucian watched in the far off distance. ¡®So he was able to use a lot of that qi¡­ Nice!!!!!¡¯ Seeing that Jin was in a good mood, he too was in a good mood. ¡®*Sigh* A mask of steel, a heart of glass. Hiding behind facades of strength and cruelty, his inner human is no different from others as it is as gentle as wind blowing among the trees and grass. An act is dropped and the air of love is spread. A warm gift called love is enough to be said. Yet you dare hide it behind that mask. But it is not your fault. For your ending is already set and has been cast.¡¯ Lucian inwardly sighed in solemnness. ¡®But I will change that.¡¯ ¡®Worried about his ending Lucian?¡¯ Ban came out to ask. ¡®He has been alone for quite a long time. That was the reason why we sealed his memories along with his powers.¡¯ Lucian¡¯s expression suddenly had a dull look in his eyes. The eyes of pity and bottomless sorrow could be seen if anyone would take a glance into his eyes. But inside had a small glint of hope. ¡®It is mostly because those who wants to act like a god rather have one less competitor. I really don¡¯t see the point though. But he still have to go through the pretentious pricks in order to live. They even dared to call it trails and tribulation to the point of making me want to put them through the same.¡¯ Ren came out to say. ¡®Yeah. But the problem is that his soul is so worn down. A pure soul who has been through a lot should deserve a heaven but even in heaven do they not allow rest to his soul¡¯ Lucian¡¯s eyes became wet but he could not cry. ¡®At some point, I thought that if he was given another chance to live life normally on the condition of not rising to higher power, the upper beings would leave him alone. But that was my fault.¡¯ Ban and Ren took a look around Lucian and saw that there were hundreds traces of higher plane beings vessels remaining floating invisibly and slowly disappearing. They saw that Lucian killed all of them with his bare hands while Jin was dealing with his business. They saw Lucian grabbed the very souls within those vessels and shattered them. They even saw a monstrous weapon being fired at Jin but Lucian absorbed all of it and turned it into energy. Anyone could guess what happened. Higher plane beings founded Jin and tried to get rid of him permanently in one fell swoop. But Lucian interfered just in time and destroyed all of them in an instant. ¡®You just came from heaven right Lucian? So how was it? I haven¡¯t seen it in such a long time. Did it change?¡¯ Ban softly asks. He saw that Lucian went up to heaven to give them a small warning. ¡®Not like heaven anymore.¡¯ Lucian bitterly smiled. Ren and Ban could understand what he¡¯d meant. Even their expressions grew bitter. The two disappeared back into Jin¡¯s mind without saying another word. ¡°What is the point of worshipping a god if he does not protect the heavens? What is the point of believing in these higher plane beings and the inhabitants of heaven if they come to hurt you? What is the point of trying to be a saint or ascending up to heaven if life as a human could be many times better?¡± The angel of light came out. ¡°Ah is it you?¡± Lucian softly said. ¡°Yeah. It is me Lucian. The attacks has been getting rougher and rougher as the days go by. Some of the heavens were quarreling amongst themselves. Some already have broken their promises and was about to go down. Some already came down before I could prevent them. They even prepared a heavenly cannon to fire. But then they reported that a mysterious white shadow devoured entire sectors of upper and lower heavens taking many saints as a price and left a warning. Which is also why they all decided to stop¡¯ The angel of light smiled. ¡°It was also you who¡¯d saved me wasn¡¯t it? Heh¡­ Just like old times just a little more reversed.¡± ¡°¡­ Do you blame me old friend?¡± Lucian hugged his knees and pulls close to them. ¡°No. Not at all. In fact, I was about to do the same if I could.¡± The angel of light admitted. ¡°I rather beat those promise breaking pricks down myself but I can only handle so much as an angel of light.¡± ¡°¡­ I took so many paragon of lights lives and probably millions of those lesser saints below them. Even the higher saints died by my hands and was forced back into the origin. Just like Jin, I sometimes wonder if I did the right thing.¡± Lucian himself was originally human. He never wanted to take lives even as a human. ¡®Oh please. You went to hell, saved many saints, and came out a hero. Some of them became paragon of lights because of you. It should¡¯ve been you. You should¡¯ve became a leader. A god. But was too soft hearted to become a god. Thus you stayed something less than a god. Something more human but still do god¡¯s work because you love life much more than most of the heavenly inhabitants. So whether it was right or wrong, neither heaven nor its inhabitants have a right to judge you.¡¯ The angel of light told Lucian. ¡®¡­ I¡¯ll see you again old friend. Again. Thanks for keeping Jin safe for so long.¡¯ Lucian sadly smiled and disappeared. ¡®¡­ Lucian. It is because you also were alone that you wished for no one to be unhappy. But if you were to be placed with a choice between your happiness and another person¡¯s happiness, you would be lost. But ever since you¡¯ve reincarnated, you chose to selfishly bestow your reincarnated self a happiness that you never got a chance to experience. So it is not wrong to be selfish sometimes. Even you told me that. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t be alone.¡¯ The angel of light whispered in the wind and disappeared. ________________________________ Author''s note: As some of you may have noticed, I''ve changed my font... Why? .... Point being, it has changed. Like this font? Please give feed back below. Need to know if it is good. If not, I''ll change it back to the old font. IN ADDITION!!!! Everything in this story has a reason for things to happen. Some characters may be misinformed so it would sound weird every now and then. So what they know is limited. Even our main character is limited in his knowledge. Lastly, low stars, low ratings, I don''t mind. I just write this on my free time. It isn''t a special unique story so its cool to rate it low. I''d enjoy it more if more people reads my story and even those who reads it every now and then. But I''d like to thank those who commented, rated, and even read my story. It gives me a good feedback of how my writing evolves as I write my story. p.s.: quote from DiamondBanker: Really good story 03/09/15 By DiamondBanker Overall Score ????? I really like this story, keep it up !!!!!!!!! Who the hell give low star to this good story ?? Thanks man. I appreciate that you''d enjoy my story. Funny comment as well. P.P.S. Thanks to the regulars who comments, rated and read my stories all the way up to chapter 20. Most notables: Sleiphnir, Wellsford, PurpleFire,DelronZ,G4merSylver,jackland777,Ainz, GenRal,JAUK,harpyking,blitflame1,BloodKingx,Stoodeu. If I missed anyone, sorry. Moreover, Thanks Seliphnir! You gave one of the best feedback in almost every chapter. Prologue to Chapter 21: Methods of fighting I came out of the place in a slightly better mood than I¡¯d thought. But it still didn¡¯t change much. I¡¯m still worried about many things. So I kept walking down the streets filled with thoughts in my head. ¡®Hey Jin. How did it feel to brand someone?¡¯ Ren unexpectedly came out to say. ¡®Ren!? How much of it did you see!!!!!???¡¯ I was shocked when Ren came out. ¡®Every minute of it. Sadly, you didn¡¯t use your hands or fingers. But you left her a little muddled so I guess I¡¯ll give you a pass.¡¯ Ren admitted. ¡®!!! ¡­.¡¯ I really didn¡¯t want to answer him. Ren could see that I was trying to hide how it felt and almost laughed. ¡®Well if you are that shy then¡­ my next question. Why didn¡¯t you do the same to Farrah? She looks legal.¡¯ Ren circles around me three times before speaking again. ¡®Are you still afraid that she would follow you too far and get hurt as well?¡¯ I winced at his words. ¡®¡­¡­ See, I don¡¯t know how you guys know what is on my mind.¡¯ Ren paused for a moment. ¡®It is because we are you as well Jin. Not completely the same as we have our own identities but we know ourselves very well. We could tell when you want to keep someone far away from a dark secret. It is because you try to hide it too hard or play it too smooth.¡¯ ¡®*Tch*¡­ *Sigh* In any case. You are right. I was worried because she would follow me. If what I did was the smallest of kindness that would make her follow me, what would happen if she gets hurts and feels betrayed by my actions?¡¯ I inwardly sighed. ¡®She is only fourteen and even if she doesn¡¯t tell me, I can now tell from the branding that she had almost a decade of sadness. I¡¯m guessing that she was a slave since near birth if not childhood. Not that it tells me everything.¡¯ ¡®Then if you were really worried for her, why don¡¯t you take her yourself and be a big brother to her?¡¯ Ren asked. ¡®In fact, Mammon looked as if she really cares about you as well. Why didn¡¯t you take her as well?¡¯ ¡®¡­ Didn¡¯t you hear? Farrah said she¡¯d chosen me. That might just be her first love. It¡¯s too innocent to be taken by my hands. As for Mammon, if she leaves the dark business now, the underworld would have one less moderator and maybe two or three more wannabes underworld prick boss to pop up and ruin everything. I wanted to take many people away from the dark world. Believe me. But some people on this bright side just can¡¯t live without someone else being in the darkness. It takes one person crying to make another person to smile or laugh. Just how the world works. Mammon herself should know this as well¡¯ I answered him honestly. ¡®¡­ That¡¯s actually a good decision. You can see the paths of not only your own life but other¡¯s paths and how it might affect you and others around you.¡¯Ren smiled. ¡®Do you know that foresight shows that you have a qualification to be a leader?¡¯ ¡®Leader? Ha ha¡­ You sure like to joke Ren. I¡¯m no leader. Never led before and probably never will in my life. Just too much responsibilities¡¯ I laughed. I turn to see that Ren is not laughing. ¡®¡­ I rarely joke Jin. You are not one of those bright leaders that leads people into the light but the silent leaders. People don¡¯t follow you by the charisma you present openly but your hidden actions unconsciously brings people to follow you in your direction. This type of quality is even rarer than those natural born leaders.¡¯ Ren frowned and I could see some muscles showing upon his face. Ha ha¡­ I could see that he didn¡¯t like me being reserved. ¡®Alright alright. I can see what you are trying to say. But Ren. What type of person are you? Are you a leader as well?¡¯ ¡®Me? Uh¡­. No. But I am something¡¯ He said in an uncertain voice. ¡®How so Ren?¡¯ ¡®Well Jin¡­ I am neither a leader nor a follower if you want to think about it. I just wander. I see no real goals in life.¡¯ He answers plainly. ¡®I have to go now. Need to keep an eye on Lucian and Ban. They often fight even if we are the same person. Funny huh?¡¯ ¡°Ha ha¡­ Hilarious. Sounds more like fun between brothers Ren he he¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­ I¡¯ll see you later Jin.¡¯ Ren softly spoke and went back to check up on Lucian and Ban. ¡°I always thought Ren was a hardass¡­ Huh¡­ This is new. ^. ^¡¯ I felt glad that Ren was sharing a bit about himself. I thought he was just a strict. I walked down the streets a while before coming back to Meracle¡¯s house. I could still remember what had happened when I came back to get the suitcases. Meracle and the others weren¡¯t there. But my face was between the line of ghastly and breaking out in laughter. My face was like, ¡®No¡­ Oh no¡­ no no no no no!!!!!!¡¯ but my brain was like, ¡®Ah ha ha ha! That¡¯s what you get for opening my suitcases!!!!!¡¯ Even now I feel the same and wonder what would happen if I get back to her house now¡­ How would she interrogate me? I¡¯d cry if she shoot me again. Those pellets really hurts. I was lost in thoughts while walking down the streets still thinking about ways to avoid the pellets. ¡°If I tell her the truth right now¡­ She might not shoot me¡­ But kick me out of the house for knowing who I am¡­¡± I even considered the thought of telling her the truth. But I quickly erased that thought. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!¡± a miserable voice cries out snapping me from my mental state. My head naturally turns to see who it was that screamed. An old man no older than forty that looked drunk wailed out in pain because he was being assaulted by many men. Twenty at most. ¡°Why are you doing this? What have I done to you!?¡± The forty year old man screamed. ¡°Sorry. We have nothing against you. We just need your money. Hand it all over and we¡¯ll let you go.¡± one of the assaulter said. The forty year old man took out his wallet and hurriedly threw money all over. ¡°There! There is your money! Please let me go!¡± he pitifully screamed. The assaulter wickedly grinned and slowly picks up the money. The forty year old man thought it was over and tried to run. But the assaulters only picked up most of the money with the highest values. The moment they saw the old man running, they dashed right over to resume the assault. ¡°HA! Did you really believe us when we said we¡¯d let you go?¡± The sight was really pitiful. As I see it, the old man really believed their words. He tosses his money and tried to run believing that they would leave him alone. ¡­ I don¡¯t want to help¡­ But I don¡¯t want to fight either¡­ So there was the last way to do things¡­ Show them how the weak fights. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.¡°HEY!¡± I roared and ran right over to pull them away from the old men. ¡°Huh? This kid wants a beat down as well?¡± I use my finger to taunt them ¡°WHY NOT!?¡± ¡°Ooooooh! So he want a piece of us! Let¡¯s show him what happens to these hero wannabes!¡± The leader¡¯s voice boomed out. Sweat rolled down my neck. ¡°OFCOURSE I WANT A PIECE OF YOU GUYS! I WANT A PIECE OF ALL YOUR D*CKS!¡± ¡°YEAH!!! HE SAID HE WANTS A PIECE OF!¡ª¡± the leader was about to continue until he replay the words in his head. So did all the other guys. Their faces were really confused and their mind was completely screwed. ¡°WHAT THE F*CK? DID HE JUST SAY HE WANTS OUR D*CKS?¡± ¡°YEAH! GIVE ME ALL YOUR D*CKS! I WANT YOUR S*M*NS IN MY ASSP*SSY! POUND MY ASS WITH YOUR LONG HARD C*CKS! SLAM THEM UP MY HOLE! MAKE ME YOUR B*TCH!!!¡± I encouraged them and spanked my ass. ¡®Oh hell naw. We ain¡¯t going to do a man! Move out of the way f*ckboy!¡± another of the assaulters said. A light flashed in my eye. ¡°If you guys are not going to give it to me¡­ I¡¯ll get them myself!¡± I ran right over to the nearest man, pulled down all of his under garments and was about to grab his manhood. Surprisingly, it was small. One inch. ¡°NO! NO! NU! GEEEET! OFF! NEEGA!!! B*TCH!!! OOOFF!!!!NAOOOOOO!!!!!¡± the assaulter screamed when I pulled his undergarments down. He violently smacks my hand away. ¡°Oooooo. So you are small and shy I see... Then¡­¡± I turn to the next nearest guy to become the next victim. The guy backs away in fear. ¡°n-no! Don¡¯t get near me n*gga!¡± But it was too late! I pulled his pants down as well and grabbed his manhood and gave it a good hard squeeze! ¡°ooooooo! Not bad! Two inches!! I really want this toothpick in my mouth!¡± I licked my lips. Just like the one before him, he violently smacks my hands away. He even added a kick. ¡°Awww¡­ Don¡¯t want to play with big sister? I could show you a thing or two.¡± I puffed up my lips and gave an innocent look. ¡°Wat the hell!? You didn¡¯t tell us that there was a gay rapist on the loose!?¡± the fifth assaulter screamed to the top of his lungs. ¡°Awww come on now guys. Why don¡¯t we have a foursome? Here! I¡¯ll help!¡± My voice rang like a devil¡¯s cry striking fear into their hearts. I continuously pulled their undergarments down and reach for their junk only to give them a good squeeze. In turn, they reached for the sky in pain and lay on the floor writhing and holding their man-hoods. ¡°Last two¡­ This¡¯ll be fun!¡± I saw that there was only two people left who didn¡¯t get their pride violated. This time, I grabbed one of the men that was laying down, took his hand and forced him to pleasure himself. As they see it, I was building up pressure to shoot his gun. I started to aim at one of the two. ¡°Aww hell naw. I¡¯m done for the night.¡± The leader tried to book and run. But his subordinate held him tight and used him as a shield. ¡°!!! N*gga! What are you doing!?¡± he frantically screamed. ¡°Sorry man. But¡­ No nuts on me. It¡¯s hoes before bros today and I rather go with one than to stay here with you!¡± the subordinate who was holding the leader shouted. ¡°Here you go! Fresh cream!¡± I cried out and pushed the guy I was holding. He was doing himself subconsciously and bursted a nut. ¡°NNNNNNNNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!¡± The leader wailed. Using whatever strength in his body, he closed his eyes, flipped his body and it rolled on the floor. Unfortunately, the guy who was holding him also rolled with him. Why was it unfortunate? The man who I was holding landed his man-hood between their necks and it was still busting his¡­ useless things all over the two covering their entire face down to their necks. ¡°AH! AH! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± The three screamed and ran off in all different directions. ¡®Oh dayum¡­ that¡¯s going to be a wrap for the rest of the week if not month..¡­¡¯ All of the others who saw this simultaneously thought. Even I had to feel bad. The assaulters felt horrified and turned back to me. ¡°Ah ha ha ha ha!!! So? Who¡¯s next? Let¡¯s all have a shower!!!!¡± I maniacally laughed. I eyed who was going to be the next victim until every assaulters left. I turn back to the forty year old man who was just completely mind screwed. ¡°Sorry about that. Are you alright?¡± ¡°Heh he¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think I can be near you young man.¡± The forty year old man chuckled. ¡°Mmmm yeah¡­ Best not. But! At least you¡¯re safe. Ugh¡­ I just touched another man¡¯s garbage¡­¡± I disdainfully said. The forty year old man¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not gay?¡± Seeing that the old man feeling confused, I decided to clear things up. ¡°Of course not! It was just a joke to get them running in order to save your butt! Ha!¡± ¡°Huh? But did you have to do that? Why didn¡¯t you fight?¡± he cocks his head in utter confusion. ¡°Uh¡­. Would you believe that I am weak? This is how I fight a lot of my fights through-out my life so you really can¡¯t pick and choose the methods you know. Especially if it is ten plus gay gangbangers coming at you. If not twenty.¡± I shrugged. The old man smiled at my answer. ¡°Huh¡­ Never met a more unique man than you. Mind if I ask your name?¡± I scratched my head. ¡°Eh¡­ Tell me your name first. I did save you after all old man. I¡¯d rather call a person by their name than the generalized name you know¡± ¡°Oh! Sorry. My bad. My name is Octavious Silva. Pleasure to meet you¡­.¡± He bows. ¡°Houyi. Some people call me Jin as well. Nice to meet you Mr. Silva!¡± I bowed in the same respect. ¡°I have to go now. Take care of yourself Mr.Silva!¡± I waved off and ran. I really wanted to wash my hands. It started to feel really¡­ nasty. Mr. Silva saw the interesting man running off and smiled. ¡®¡­ Boy¡­ I didn¡¯t need help. I just chose not to fight. *Sigh* Good to know that there are still some good people in this world. If only you were my daughter¡¯s boyfriend¡­¡¯ He inwardly sighed. ¡®If there is a chance, I¡¯ll repay this debt to you boy.¡¯ And walked right off. ____________________________ Author''s note: As a reply to Mr Magic Glad to see that you took a liking to my story. But... need to improve my... writing skills... :...noo: I might make it into a book one day. :;^^: But that is going to be far into the future. If we do meet one day by chance, I''ll take you up on your offer. :grin: Chapter 21: small intermission before tomorrw Jin came finally came home after finding a place to wash his hands in. As many of you may know, Jin is shameless in many things. Washing his hands was not an exception. He went to a bird¡¯s bathing fountain and washed his hands directly inside of it. ¡®Sorry birdies.¡¯ But his hands still didn¡¯t feel clean. So when he did get back, he instantly went to the bathroom ignoring the women who were waiting for him to re-wash his hands. One was exceptionally mad, another was still nervous about what¡¯d happened to her in the morning, and the other two were just scared at what Meracle would do with that wooden bat in her hands. ¡°Meracle? I think you can put that bat down. I¡¯m sure he has a good explanation for everything¡± Rosa came up to say. Gisela who was sitting to the left of Meracle winced. ¡°!!! Why are you taking his side!?¡± ¡°I-I-I¡¯m not taking his side. I¡¯m just say that Jin has a reason to do many things. Have we ever seen him doing things without reason?¡± Rosa tried to steer the conversation to a more reasonable direction. Gisela wasn¡¯t wrong. In fact, she was dead on it. Rosa unconsciously took Jin¡¯s side. ¡®Maybe it has to do with something he did to me this morning¡­¡¯ Seeing that Rosa was trying to be crafty, she pulls out a silver suitcase and pits to it. ¡°But have we ever seen Jin do things like this? Have we even known Jin long enough for us to trust him? Hm?¡± Rosa didn¡¯t have anything to say. It was clear that the four didn¡¯t know who Jin really was and can¡¯t really refute Gisela¡¯s claims. Just then, Jin came in still looking the same as ever while the girls were talking. ¡°Hm? Do what?¡± He cocks his head. Meracle snorted at his act. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb! We clearly saw what was in your suitcases!¡± A smirk formed on his face. ¡°Oh that? Those? Those are my things to be dealt with. Besides, who told you girls to be nosy? What I stated was the truth but you girls had to delve in deeper¡± Meracle jumped up from her spot and pointed the bat at Jin. ¡°!? Nosy? You should¡¯ve told us how you¡¯ve earned your money! That way, you wouldn¡¯t need to do such dirty things!¡± ¡°Hmmmm. What you know is limited. I¡¯ll have to keep it that way. People are meant to have secrets Meracle and not another person have a right to pry. That is a violation of privacy.¡± Jin said nonchalantly. ¡°!!! Y-you!!! You saw my photos! That is a violation of privacy! So I do have a right to see what was inside your suitcases.¡± Meracle tried to justify her actions and crossed her arms. Jin¡¯s face became serious when Meracle justified her actions. ¡°*Sigh* Indeed you have a right to know but not this way. But next time, all you need to do is ask Meracle. I can gladly show you it right now but then¡­ you might not understand who I am so I am trying to keep things simple. After all, who I am and what I am is far from what anyone would know.¡± Jin walked up to the suitcases, took out some keys and prepares to open one of the silver suitcases. First came the electronic locks which unlocked easily. Second came the strangely shaped keys. Within a few minutes, both locks were undone and the suitcase unveiled itself. All of the girls gasped when they saw what was inside. A suitcase full of money was right before them. All in the highest currency. ¡°!!! This isn¡¯t what we saw before!¡± Meracle¡¯s eyes bulged out. She took one stack of the money and closed the suitcase. Gisela reopens the suitcase like she did in the morning and the dirty toys reappeared in the money¡¯s place. Everyone thought it was a dream until they re-examine the stack of money in Meracle¡¯s hand. ¡°*Sigh* Believe me now? I am not a broke man Meracle. I just had to get some ¡®money out of my bank¡¯. I became a doctor at an early age and so I ¡®deposited my money early¡¯ at an early age. I didn¡¯t want anyone to find out that I made money. If people knew I had money, they would rob me daily all while beating me down to extort more money from me.¡± Jin sighed. He emphasized the word bank strongly to imply that he had a lot of money. He clearly lied but he didn¡¯t want to tell that he was an underworld ruler. ¡°B-but if you had all that money¡­ Then¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I just chose to live here. Is that a bad thing? I mean, you can¡¯t cook after all. You are rarely tidy. You are always depressed over that Jason prick and chug those beer bottles down like a bottomless pit. So should I leave you alone?¡± a smile ran across Jin¡¯s face. ¡°Wait! Then why are you searching for a job!?¡± Mirana interjects into the conversation. ¡°Oh that? Because I hate to see blood. Never had the heart to continuously cut people up and do surgery you know. Organ transplants, bone transplants, amputations, you know the rest. Plus¡­ Some doctors can be douche bags. Someone once tried to cut my hand while I was doing a group surgery in order to screw me over. So I left. Simple right?¡± He answers plainly. Gisela couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°If you had all this, then what was the point of being bullied!? Hire some men to kick their asses!¡± The four girls watched Jin as he walked right over to the bed to lay down. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I didn¡¯t like to hurt people. If I did do that, I would be the same as them. To abuse money and power just for a small revenge? I¡¯m not that type of person.¡± ¡®I¡¯m worse than those people. I¡¯m someone who¡¯d get his revenge in a cold and big manner¡­ Just that you don¡¯t know it yet.¡¯ Jin made a slightly happy face while thinking this. Gisela brought over another suitcase and laid it on Jin¡¯s stomach. ¡°So¡­ what is up with all the other suitcases? Why is it when we try to open it, it showed all those¡­ funky stuffs¡± ¡°¡­ The suitcase is a two part compartment suitcase. Should it open even in the slightest wrong way, it will show the false side of the compartment. It is meant to keep nosy people out of personal business. What you have in there right now Gisela is a bunch of vials and poison samples.¡± Jin points to the suitcase on him. ¡°So¡­ all that? Just to keep people away?¡± Meracle raised an eyebrow. ¡°Just to keep people away? Ha ha¡­ Trust me, if you knew all of my occupations and what I do, even you would back away from me. No. This is to keep people close to me. So that people won¡¯t have to back away from me¡± He honestly answered. Mirana came up to Jin¡¯s ears and whispered sweetly inside. ¡°Then tell us. What are your occupations? We want to know¡± Jin turns his body away and the suitcase drops in the same direction onto the bed. ¡°Doctor, surgeon, comedian, construction worker, architecture/ landscaper, business man, accountant, sculptor, gamer, sports player, photographer, dancer, musician, and bullied school kid.¡± Jin said. ¡°The last one was a joke¡± The four couldn¡¯t believe their ears. He had so many jobs that it sounds surreal. ¡°Is that all?¡± Meracle asks. He shrugged. ¡°Nope. Sadly¡­ Just the surface. I¡¯ve done many other jobs in my life as well. I¡¯m more or less a jack of all trades and master of nearly none. So you don¡¯t have to worry about me when I meet your father tomorrow Rosa.¡± ¡°¡­ So you are going to persuade him?¡± She nervously asked. ¡°¡­ The goal is for me to get you out of the prearranged marriage. Nothing is one hundred percent certain you know. By the chat we had this morning, he wanted to kill me ha ha¡­¡± He laughed things off to keep things light. ¡°But I have my ways. So don¡¯t you worry about a thing.¡± ¡°I-I see. But do you mind telling me your plans Jin?¡± Rosa had to ask. ¡°¡­ I actually do mind Rosa. It is something that others don¡¯t need to know and if they do, it won¡¯t end on a good note¡­¡± His voice trailed off and the volume diminishes as he ends his words. ¡°Anyhow. I need to rest. Wouldn¡¯t want to fall asleep while your father is talking right?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Sure¡­. We wouldn¡¯t want you to faint.¡± Rosa nodded in agreement. I was about to fall asleep until Jin remembered. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right. You girls haven¡¯t eaten yet and I¡¯ve yet to make dinner right Meracle?¡± Jin rose up from the bed to walk into the kitchen. ¡°Just forget it Jin. You can rest. Seems like you were busy¡± Rosa walked right up to Jin and sets him back down onto the bed. ¡°Huh? Rosa? What are you doing?¡± Meracle came up and puts a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Nothing. Just thought that I¡¯ll make food for tonight¡± The words came out of Rosa¡¯s mouth like a demon¡¯s whisper. It gave everyone else the shivers. ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s fine Rosa. I¡¯ll make food. It¡¯s my job after all.¡± Jin tried to quickly get back up. But Rosa took the bat and swung it at his head. *Bonk!* He fell backwards rubbing his head in pain. ¡°I¡¯ll make food. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make it spicy¡± She said and saunters off into the kitchen. She took the apron and tied the back of her hair up into a pony tail and got ready to make food. She looked like she was a real house wife right about now. ¡®This¡¯ll be interesting¡­¡¯ Jin thought. Once he heard that it wasn¡¯t spicy, his face didn¡¯t twitch surprisingly but smiled. Thirty minutes in making foods, she was humming a little happy tune while cooking. The foods came out on the table looking perfect without the extra spicy smell. ¡°Here you go. My personal dishes I¡¯ve made. Saut¨¦ed shrimp in oyster sauce with brown rice for Jin, Thinly sliced baked potatos in melted cheese and salad for the dieting people with the optional salad dressings, and the mixed yogurt filled with a multitude of fruits for those who wants desserts¡± She proudly said. The three girls were stunned. Gisela came close to Meracle¡¯s ears to whisper, ¡°¡­ Is there something wrong here Meracle? Am I seeing something wrong? Or am I missing something? She¡¯d never cook without pepper before right? Don¡¯t those food usually go wrong?¡± Jin was even more stunned. ¡®Rosa making dinner? For what special occasion?¡¯ But he didn¡¯t say anything. He walked right up to the shrimp dish and using his index and thumb fingers to hold the shrimp by its tail and threw one in. ¡°*Chew*Chew*chew*Gulp* Hmm. Good. Not spicy either. Really good. You can be a good house wife one day.¡± He complimented her. Rosa had a deep blush on her face. ¡°R-really? For real?¡± ¡°Mmhm. For real.¡± Jin nodded. Jin sat down and clasped his hands. ¡°Thanks for the food!¡± He ate without reserve with a smile on his face. This made Rosa all the happier. She¡¯d even at down right next to Jin to watch him eat with a smile. Meracle¡¯s face twitches violently when she saw this. To her, it was an unknown reason why her face twitched so much. She snorts and sat down to eat the food all while in a bad mood. But Mirana and Gisela could tell that Meracle was acting jealous. But that jealously soon passed once they tried the food. This was the first time the girls had seen Rosa making food that was non-spicy and that was good. They didn¡¯t want to believe it, but when they tried out the food, the difference in the new Rosa was confirmed. The new side was almost scary because the food she originally makes are full of roaring, throat drying, and blood spewing flavors. Most that do not end well. Thirty minutes later, dinner ended. During dinner time, they all asked things that was related to Jin. It was more or less related to his occupations. There were even some of his personal stories about his life that can be really considered a real tear jerker as well. But none that would reveal who he truly was. He only told the girls about how his brother and the second string was eliminated because of some stupid reasons. The other stories he told was how he worked when he was young doing many jobs besides being a doctor. He even told them some things during his high school years. ¡°Hm? Jin. Even though you never said it, you never told us the story when you saved us from the bear attack.¡± Mirana said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡± He was trying to play things off but was still shocked. ¡°*pfft* Don¡¯t think you can always disappear mysteriously Jin. Of course I saw you. Do you remember the girl you were protecting that day?¡± Mirana raised a cup to her lips and sipped a little drink. ¡°Huh? But she had pink hair and wore eye contacts with a shorter hairstyle.¡± He can¡¯t recall things much. ¡°That was me¡± She admitted. ¡®Got you Jin ^.^ now let us see how you are getting out of this one.¡¯ His eyes widen at her response. ¡°!? You!?¡± ¡°Mhm. You were in our group. At the time, we all went up the mountain to experience wild life. I saw that most of the boys abandoned the group after provoking a bear to attack us. That was the dumbest thing we¡¯d ever done and you were the only one to sit out of it playing with butterflies and plants. But when time came to show courage, you were the only one brave enough.¡± She smirked. ¡°¡­ I could¡¯ve sworn everyone had their eyes closed or scared half to death¡­ But in any case, didn¡¯t you see the boy who tried to hit the bear with the stick?¡± Jin was trying to prove that there were other brave people. ¡°Yeah but all he did was accidentally poked the bear¡¯s balls and that got the bear into a frenzy.¡± Mirana chuckled. ¡°¡­ Better than me. I threw a bee hive at the bear and he ended up chasing after my ass¡­ and both our asses got stung. Couldn¡¯t get out of the tent to do anything¡­¡± Jin grumbled. ¡°It was also by pure luck that the honey bee¡¯s hive was there. The boys knocked over that hive and it fell right in my hands so I had to throw it somewhere. Where else better than in the bear¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Wow¡­ We didn¡¯t know that you did so much.¡± Gisela gasped. Jin shrugged and chuckled. He took a glass of water to refresh his throat and then spoke with closed eyes. ¡°¡­. Heh¡­ I am not someone people would want to know. After all, I am just a coward. It is also because I am afraid that people might find out that I am a coward at heart that I too stay away. I¡¯m sure everyone here must¡¯ve thought the same about me when they first saw me right? Not fishing for pity or anything but cowardice is a sin.¡± His voice carries a certain mature weariness. A strong foundation called experience in which no one can deny. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are a coward Jin. Nor do I think you are pitiful. You were not strong so you had to do something that could compensate for your weakness. As far as I see it, you were just being resourceful.¡± Meracle said. ¡°Thanks Meracle. But the point is that I accidentally saved people. Not something a coward should do¡± Jin lightly points out. ¡°Why is that Jin?¡± this time, Rosa asked. Jin felt like he wanted to laugh and cry. ¡°¡­ Because. Can you imagine the number of bullies growing to beat my ass? Popularity isn¡¯t something light. If you suddenly became popular by saving someone; that would means two or more people will hate you for just doing something good. Fists hurts. So does kicks. I already got beat enough by at least twenty people a day. Heh¡­ Don¡¯t want another twenty.¡± ¡°Hm? Twenty? Where that number come from?¡± Mirana was curious. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°See, it wasn¡¯t twenty at first. But it became twenty soon after for some reasons. So instead of having two bullies in the morning, five at lunch and three after school; it became ten straight bullies in the morning and ten after school.¡± He explains. Mirana felt bad because she knew the reason why the number of bullies increased. ¡°Aside from that Jin, what is your plans for tomorrow? You know you have to face three people in the prearranged marriage right?¡± Rosa blurted out. ¡°Eh!? Three? What is your father doing? Trying to raise a harem for his daughter?¡± Jin nearly fainted when he heard three. Why? It was because he not only have to challenge one person who could potentially be a prick but two others. He already had a list of things to do. But this made things harder because he had to handle more people. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t think it would mean much because my father liked to keep his options open for my sake. He wanted options to be wide. I really do mean wide.¡± Jin leans back in his chair and sighed. ¡°*Sigh* It is fine¡­ Whatever the reasons it might be that your father had, I might just support him. It shows that he is a caring father. But he gotta learn how to keep promises. Pre-arranged marriages is not a joke when it comes to extremists and romanticists¡± ¡°Sorry¡± Rosa apologizes once more. ¡°Hmmm¡­. I guess I¡¯ll go to sleep today. No use thinking about it now. Gonna have to wing things and hope for the best¡­ Well¡­ right after I clean these dishes and do some laundry. Can¡¯t go in a tux smelling like dirt¡± Jin then picks up the dirty dishes to clean. Rosa was about to stop him but couldn¡¯t because he moved too quickly. ¡°¡­¡± It was only now that Meracle notice a difference in Rosa¡¯s attitude as well. She was more concerned about Jin and even took a seat near him ¡°Why are you so worried Rosa?¡± Rosa was slightly shocked ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean. You¡¯ve been acting weird all day. Isn¡¯t that right Mirana? Gisela?¡± Meracle glared strongly at Rosa. ¡°Do you have an explanation for all this Rosa?¡± ¡°W-well...¡± Rosa didn¡¯t want to tell her what¡¯d happened in the morning. ¡°I forcibly kissed Rosa in order to meet her father¡± Jin popped out his head and spoke truthfully while drying his hands. He already finished washing the dishes in a short amount of time. ¡°W-what!? You forcibly kissed her?¡± The other three girls said in unison. ¡°Mhm Got what I wanted. He got mad as well ha ha!¡± Jin didn¡¯t care for the truth. It was just too funny and laughed things off. Even Gisela got mad. ¡°N*gga that was not the point Jin. You forcibly did it¡± ¡°Eh? Was I wrong?¡± An innocent look appeared on his face. ¡°¡­ If I want to convince someone, I would need to know more about them. From what I¡¯ve seen today, Rosa¡¯s father is a man who needs more than just ad lib words and actions. He is a man who will let his daughter choose the best road for her. But the best road he already set for her isn¡¯t a part of her choice. If I want to give Rosa a choice, I need to know how to eliminate those other choices whether my actions are slightly wrong or right. As long as they are not excessive you know.¡± Hearing this, the three realize that he wasn¡¯t wrong. But it still got them mad because he still answered so easily. ¡°So I know all I need for now. Thus¡­ Time to do the laundry!¡± He happily walks away without a second thought and gathered his clothes to wash. ¡°Oh Meracle. Do you have any clothes to wash? I can do it for you right now if you want. It is part of the contract right?¡± Jin walks up the stairs and into Meracle¡¯s room. ¡°H-Hey! Wait! Not my room Jin!¡± She screamed with a beet red face. When Jin came into Meracle¡¯s room, he started to pick up the dirty shirts and pants. The clothes piled high until he got to a certain group of clothings that were laying on the floor. At first, he thought it was underwears. Which was correct. But when he took a look again, they were part of a set. Eight sets actually. But they were patterned strangely and were very transparent. IN addition, they looked as if they were already worn. ¡°Huh? Why are there so many ling- *POW*¡± ¡°GAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!¡± He roared out in pain. Meracle sent a flying kick to his face. ¡°Ow! What was that for? I was only getting the dirty clothes. I said that I wouldn¡¯t touch your undergarments!¡± He rubs his cheek. A tear mark could be seen forming on the edges. ¡°Get out¡± Meracle said softly. Jin turned around and walks towards the door. Meracle felt embarrassed because she didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth. She was choosing one of them in case if Jin actually chose to get aggressive one day. But that thought was gone in the morning and so she left those on the bed. She¡¯d forgotten to put it away. *Tap*Tap*Tap* His feet went away. Just when she thought Jin was about to get out of her room¡­ *Creeeeak*shut*Click* ¡°Eh?¡± Meracle had a bad feeling. It was because Jin turned off the light. In the darkness, she saw his eyes glowing blue and the atmosphere suddenly dropped ten degrees. ¡°J-Jin? Is that you?¡± She was scared stiff. ¡°I¡¯ve just remembered Meracle. If I want to meet your parents to prove that I am better, I need to know you better right?¡± A voice sweetly enters her ear sending chills down her spine. ¡°!!! Jin? I-Is that you?¡± Meracle¡¯s legs trembled as she backs away. He steps forward towards Meracle. ¡°My name is Jin. But I am also known as Belphegor.¡± ¡°!!! Sto-!?¡± She was about to shout until Jin puts his finger on her lips. The cold wave bursted forth freezing her body and making her unable to speak. He pushed his finger leading her back all the way to her bed and pushed her down. ¡°*Shhhhh* Not so loud. Or else, everyone can hear us.¡± At this moment, he took off his shirt and crawls onto her bed top naked with only a tie around his neck. He press close to Meracle¡¯s body and she could feel the strange coldness coming from it. Meracle¡¯s mind races. She didn¡¯t know this side to Jin. But then he took off his necktie and tied it around Meracle¡¯s neck like a loose noose. But that noose soon tightens when he pulls the neck tie a little stronger pulling her close to him. It didn¡¯t choke Meracle. But it made sure that it was tight around her neck. Meracle could not do a thing. All the energy in her body strangely left. She could not do a thing and could only let that necktie go around her neck forming a small leash. ¡°Let go now Jin! I mean it!¡± Meracle made an angry red face. But it wasn¡¯t like she was in the commanding position as of now. ¡°Oh? What are you going to do about it?¡± Jin really wanted to hear her answer. ¡°I¡¯ll kick you out! After I kick you out, I¡¯ll-¡±But Jin didn¡¯t let her finish. He dove right into those angry lips. ¡°MMMM MMMMM MMMMM¡± She struggles but no energy came from her slender frail looking arms. Jin was violating her lips and she could not do a thing to struggle against it. His kiss first started out soft with a slow tempo. As time passes, he increases and decreases the speed little by little until Meracle¡¯s lips subconsciously followed along with his movements. Seeing that Meracle was having trouble breathing, he pulls away to give her some time to rest. ¡°Sorry. Didn¡¯t hear that. Can you repeat that for me?¡± He smirked. ¡°Y-You fiend! I¡¯ll!!!-¡° She really was crying that someone violated her lips without her permission. But Jin didn¡¯t even let her finish as well! He screwed those lips shut with his own. He took a step further to mess with her. These actions repeated many times until Meracle couldn¡¯t even speak those cursed words anymore. He really did make it to the point where she couldn¡¯t think straight. Jin was just having fun. Although the humor was a little bad, she no longer cursed at him calling him names. ¡°So, Meracle. Care to say what is on your mind?¡± he chuckled. ¡°Id-E-ot¡­¡± Meracle turns her head and mutters. Jin could tell that she was flushed because she couldn¡¯t even make a sentence anymore. ¡°Idiot? Humm hummm hummm¡­ Maybe I am. But I am the idiot who cares and wants to know more about you. Here. I¡¯ll let you rest a little. So don¡¯t resist me¡± He said. This time, he just softly kisses her. After some time passes, Meracle finally was able to make a proper sound. ¡°*Humph*¡± Meracle pushes him away a little and snorted angrily. ¡°Sorry if I hurt you in anyway. But I really really want to know more about you Meracle. Won¡¯t you tell me more about yourself?¡± Jin smiled directly at her. ¡°Who would tell you anything? You¡¯ve just came and forced me to kiss you. You think I¡¯ll tell you anything now?¡± Meracle angrily mutters. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to find out myself. ^.^.¡± Jin did not even care. This was how he does some things in life. Peace is alright. But sometimes, one has to be aggressive to get the things they want. ¡°Let me know you better¡± He bent forward to whisper into her ear. Meracle¡¯s eyes widen and tried to struggle away but he held her down in place using his two hands. Being skilled at acupuncture, he abused his skills a little to make her unable to move. Her entire body became paralyzed when he poke a few spots for a few short seconds. ¡°What are you doing!? Let me go Jin! Haven¡¯t you done enough?¡± Jin didn¡¯t even listen. He didn¡¯t go as aggressive as he did before but slowly and sweetly kissed those soft red lips. But Meracle didn¡¯t refuse this time. Instead, she followed along his pace and enjoyed the moments where their lips intertwined and parted. Each time, it felt like a fresh breath of air flowing in her mind and body. Only once, did Jin pulls back and pointed to his lips. He was hinting for her to kiss him out of her own free will. ¡®This infuriating¡­..¡¯ Meracle grinded her teeth. It was because she didn¡¯t want to do it. She didn¡¯t want to admit anything. But the more she looks into his face and stare at those lips that invaded her mouth, the more unbearable it became for her. Jin used his lips like a bait. He inches closer and closer. Pausing every few centimeters. When it became ? an inch away, he stopped right in front of her face waiting for her answer. Meracle bit the bottom of her lips because she¡¯d thought he would give in first. But he didn¡¯t. He was still taunting her to do it out of her own free will. ¡°Not going to do it?¡± He then spoke. This caught Meracle¡¯s attention because he was backing away from her slowly. Meracle was not a weak willed woman. But the man in front of her was too skilled in luring people in. Every action he did, they had a meaning. They had a reason to be done. It wasn¡¯t like he was just violating her lips for fun. It was clear now that he was aiming for this moment all along. ¡°I hate you¡­¡± She mutters under her voice. But there was not a hint of anger in them. She reverses the position and pounces on Jin drawing unknown strength from who knows where with those slender arms. ¡°Hm!?¡± This was the most interesting thing that had happened to him all day. He was forced onto his back by someone else. ¡®She is being honest now hihihihi¡¯ Jin inwardly laughed evilly. Meracle was really putting a lot of effort into kissing him. ¡°Let me show you how I kiss¡± Jin inwardly snorted because the way she kissed was very sloppy. Even her tongue couldn¡¯t move properly when she french kissed him. As far as he could tell, all those before her only kissed her sloppily and never really made her enjoy a kiss before. They only ravaged her lips at most and left Meracle feeling very little. But he let her have her ways and enjoyed the sloppy kiss. When she finished, Jin caressed her hair and pulled her close to him. ¡°Heh heh¡­ Not bad¡± He said. But Meracle didn¡¯t even hear him. She was too exhausted and fell asleep on top of him. ¡°*Tch* ¡­ How could you fall asleep during a kiss? Unbelievable¡­¡± Jin shook his head in disbelief. He didn¡¯t make her mind into a muddle like those before her, but she still became tired. He bit into Meracle¡¯s neck and branded her lightly like those before her. He then slowly laid Meracle down and got off her bed taking the dirty clothes to be washed and placed them over his shoulder. Just when he was about to get out of the door, he noticed that there were shadows behind the door. A smile curved up the side of his mouth. He opens the door and reveals his half naked body. In front of him, Rosa, Gisela, and Mirana was listening closely on the door. ¡°If you want, I can show you what happened to Meracle¡± Jin points. Their eyes floated to the girl passed out on the bed. ¡°Would you like to be next Rosa? We did do it in the morning as well didn¡¯t we?¡± He smiled. ¡°Or would you like to be next Mirana? Maybe Gisela?¡± Rosa already looked red enough and she didn¡¯t know how to answer. Mirana was inwardly fantasizing about what would happen if she let Jin do what he did to Meracle. Only Gisela was mad and she blew a fuse in his face. ¡°What!? I¡¯m not your slu-¡± Hell. Jin didn¡¯t even have the strength to listen to her. Just like how he did Rosa in the morning, he pulled Gisela close and turned her mind into mush but in a slightly different manner. Since one of his hand was occupied, he used his other hand to wrap it around Gisela. Seeing that she was an experienced kisser, he took it a step further to get her down faster. ¡°You are mine now¡± He said nonchalantly and let Gisela fall down to the floor. He didn¡¯t even wait for the other two to run. He dropped the clothes onto the floor and pinned the two down and paralyzed them right then and there. Actually, Mirana didn¡¯t even resist. She was just lying there waiting for him. In minutes, he made the two pass out as well. ¡®*Sigh* I don¡¯t like pimping girls. Just have too much things to do today and I can¡¯t do it with people around¡­¡¯ Jin sighed. He carried the girls into Meracle¡¯s room and laid them down on the bed. Once he was done with that, he had to go wash do the laundry. But that wasn¡¯t the thing he had to do. Jin quickly did the laundry to do the more important thing. He had to do qi training. Now that he had qi training, he didn¡¯t need to rest as much. He found out that he¡¯d usually needed four hours of sleep originally. But ever since he¡¯d done qi training, his need for sleep is reduced and qi fueled his body. But it doesn¡¯t mean that he shouldn¡¯t sleep less. It just meant that his body was able to recover quicker. But it would also mean that his upper energy limits was increased. He would be able to last out a little longer as the day go on if things requires more strength and endurance. ¡®Wait¡­ I didn¡¯t have to do anything to them¡­ I could¡¯ve just left the house¡­. Argh!!!!!!!!!!¡¯ Jin finally realizes that he did do something wrong. He was putting too much effort in getting rid of the girls by mistake. Even if he could read many moves ahead, he could still trip up because he couldn¡¯t see the simple actions that could¡¯ve been taken. ¡®*Sigh* I knew I had too much to do¡­¡¯ he groaned. Indeed Jin is very skilled but even he could trip up some days. He was still human after all. Epilogue to Chapter 21: Twin qi planes functions. Jin exited the house and made sure everything was locked up. He didn¡¯t want any burglars in the house. His footsteps then headed towards the park where he¡¯d done qi training for the first time. It was also where he could feel the most relaxed when doing qi training. ¡®Qi is everywhere and can be denser. But the most important thing in qi training is being able to feel those energies and take it in. No matter how dense the qi is, it would not be properly circulated or absorbed correctly if not done right.¡¯ Lucian reminded him. ¡®But¡­ thankfully¡­. Every living beings are able to circulate qi naturally so it won¡¯t pose much of a problem. Qi practitioner¡¯s real ability in qi training is to take those energy, turn it into their own, and uses those qi in a cycle.¡¯ ¡®What happens when qi is circulated wrongly Lucian?¡¯ Jin asked him. ¡®¡­. Some people¡¯s qi points, lines and center may be screwed. At worst¡­ a popped vessel. At the very worst¡­. The person would become a permanent cripple.¡¯ Lucian shrugged. ¡®¡­. You didn¡¯t¡­ tell me this before¡­¡¯ Jin¡¯s mouth twitch. ¡®Of course I didn¡¯t. That is because the real high level qi trainings requires a person to be in a dense place full of a specific type of qi. The person would have to spend hours doing qi training. Imagine! The inability not to take a sh*t or p*ss all while sitting and taking in qi! That is the worst because you can¡¯t move or your body will be completely screwed!¡¯ Lucian grumbled as he remembered his first time doing a high level qi training. Jin could tell that Lucian did one before and had much trouble and did not persist in the matter. ¡®Alright then. If it is a low level qi training, then I might as well practice it until I can go up the ladder¡¯ he thought to himself and closed his eyes to being qi training. Ren came out this time while Jin was doing qi training. ¡®Lucian. How far is he in qi training?¡¯ ¡®Eh¡­ Since I¡¯ve slowed him down¡­. Still around peak of first stage maybe?¡¯ Lucian scratched his head. ¡®The hell? Peak of first stage? You sure it is not the first level?¡¯ Ren¡¯s face twitched. ¡®Heh¡­ As you may have known¡­. Just as there are one hundred levels in a stage, there are one hundred stages before reaching saint hood. But the power he is exuding is only at the first level in which I¡¯ve taught him to do. But what he is doing is far surpassing of what I am trying to teach him. He is hiding his power far greater than he¡¯d thought. So if he is in the first level, he would have the strength of many levels or stages after him.¡¯ Lucian explains. ¡®Thankfully, the seals are doing their job and restricts the qi greatly. Or else¡­. Hah!¡¯ ¡®¡­ Broken¡­ But¡­ you just said that he is the peak of the first stage. Why? Wouldn¡¯t it require a great amount of time and qi?¡¯ Ren was still mystified. ¡®Also, how strong is he now?¡¯ ¡®Ummm¡­ About as strong as a third stage? So¡­ between servant and caretaker of the heavens? Ha ha!¡¯ Lucian laughed out loud. Ren¡¯s mouth dropped. He couldn¡¯t understand it. If Jin¡¯s power was as strong as the third stages, the law of equilibrium in qi training would make his body many times stronger. If the inner body is strong, it would naturally affect the outer body regardless of the seals. ¡®W-wait! Don¡¯t tell me!¡¯ ¡®Mmmhmm. This is where the twin qi planes comes in. Think of the qi he is putting in is the deepest part of his qi center but the twin qi planes makes things a little different. I made sure it is used in a unique fashion. It is like a dream within a dream. An existence within an existence. Somewhat like a space within a space and it takes a lot of effort to draw out and affect his body. The seals are also doing their work making it a lot harder for him to utilize the qi fully naturally so his body isn¡¯t affected much even if it was the law of equilibrium in qi traiing. It was like pulling a bucket of water from a well! Too much effort is needed and most of the effort used would be expended in just getting that bit of qi up to be utilized.¡¯ Lucian continued. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡®¡­. The hell? Then why haven¡¯t sh*t died around Jin? If he was collecting that much qi, many living things would die wouldn¡¯t it?¡¯ Ren really wanted an explanation for this. ¡®That is also because he is not only drawing qi from this place. As you may know, when training in qi, the person becomes like a hole to draw the surrounding qi in. Instead of being like a small hole to draw qi in, Jin anchors himself into one spot and is like a spear piercing through the earth and collecting not only what is on the surface, but also inside and through the earth. But it is not limited to the earth¡¯ Lucian smirked. ¡®T-that¡¯s bullsh*t! I haven¡¯t heard of this type of qi training before! He is taking the energy coming from the earth¡¯s core as energy? What the hell? Never heard of so much bull in my life!¡¯ Ren grumbled. ¡®Then why don¡¯t you give him a feel? Touch him a little bit and you will know¡¯ Lucian smiled at the disbelieving Ren. Not even saying anything, Ren placed his hand behind Jin¡¯s back. Sure enough, he could feel that Jin was synchronized with the earth, air and sky. Jin was surely a natural when it came to absorbing. But what amazed him was when the qi was circulated. Just as how Lucian describe it, the qi came up like a long stream going upward from the innermost qi plane to the outer qi plane and then to the body. The stream was so small and thin, it had little to no effects on Jin¡¯s body! ¡®Ha ha! I don¡¯t believe this! Too bad the heavens and the false heavenly bastards wants Jin dead. Or else, he would become a great asset when it comes to protecting the heavens and their inhabitants!¡¯ Ren was extremely happy. ¡®*Sigh*¡­ Those false heavenly bastards and the heavens already joined hands¡­.¡¯ Lucian sighed. ¡®I don¡¯t get it Lucian. You despise the false heavens but not the other heavens? Why? I don¡¯t see that difference anymore. Just like politics. What is the difference between the two parties or races if they are doing the same thing, acting the same, preaching for the same white and honeyed goal, committing the same crimes, and only end up trying to justify their actions with sugar coated words?¡¯ Ren frowned. ¡®Maybe it is because I love the other heavens more than I do the false heavens. The false heavens began when Paragons of lights and the lesser saint couldn¡¯t handle the system. Not that I blame them. But they acted too much like pricks and all of them wanted to be god in a sense¡­.¡± Lucian answered. ¡®I¡¯m so tired of it that I just want to close my eyes and sleep forever forgetting the matter¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­ Alright then Lucian.¡¯ Ren said. *Chop* He knocks Lucian out and puts him to sleep. ¡®Shut up and get a good rest. I¡¯ll take over from here on out¡¯ When Jin finished his qi training two hours later, Ren chopped his neck as well to knock him out to make him fall asleep. With the wave of a hand, Jin¡¯s body was transported back into Meracle¡¯s house and into the living room. He was gently laid upon the bed sleeping peacefully. ¡®*Sigh* Beyond a hero is one man. Beyond a villain is also one man. What sets them apart is their reasons. What sets them apart is their desires. But if the two no longer have a distinguishable trait, then the two are both just one man¡­¡¯ Ren sighed. He then brought Lucian back into Jin¡¯s mind and laid him down on a fluffy white cloud-like shape for Lucian to rest on. ¡®Good night to the both of you. You guys have a big day tomorrow¡¯ Ban said since he was watching from Jin¡¯s mind. ¡®¡­ Night Ban. Sweet dreams.¡¯ Ren replied. Ren then stretched his body, yawned and laid down to sleep as well. While sleeping, Ren was smiling unconsciously without even knowing it. Ban, who saw this left him to sleep without saying a word and fell asleep as well. ___________________________________ Author''s note: As some of you may know... School is starting up again. SO.... Less time to do stories and more work... But I do promise to do burst releases on the weekend and try to release whenever possible. Prologue to chapter 22: A Dream in Cyan *Ting* ¡®Huh?¡¯ *Ting*Ting* A bell-like sound echoes within my dream. *Ting*Ting*Ting*Ting* ¡®Open your eyes¡¯ A voice softly said near my ear. Strangely, I did not even feel the slightest danger from the voice and did what it instructed. I opened my eyes to the voice in front of me. Darkness as far as the eye could see was the world I am in. The only distinguishable figure was the dark one in front of me emanating a cold air. A man, chained by heavens knows how many. Overlapping chains of both big and small, all made from different materials. Ancient glowing symbols, demonic aura emitting runes, and archaic scriptures from who knows where were written upon those chains. But their purposes remains the same. It was to bind and to hold the man in front of me down. ¡®Why so serious? Not like I¡¯m going to bite¡­¡¯ The voice spoke warmly like a small fire in the midst of a winter storm that could not be put out. My eye concentrated on the figure. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ ¡®Awww that¡¯s cold. Well¡­ This is the first time we are meeting Jin.¡¯ He smiled in the darkness. ¡®You are another past me aren¡¯t you?¡¯ I instinctively said. He chuckled at my answer. ¡®*Bzzzt* WRONG! Well¡­ You aren¡¯t completely wrong. Ha ha!¡¯ Although he bears a young voice, it did not feel young. It feels old and carries the experience the ancients. ¡®Hey! I am not that old! Just a few thousand years old¡­¡¯ The man sadly mutters. I do not know how he knows what is on my mind¡­ But this is ridiculous. ¡®Mind asking for your name since you already know mine?¡¯ ¡®Ah! Sorry about that. I guess it was pretty rude ha ha¡­ My name? Uh¡­.¡¯ He paused for a moment. ¡®You don¡¯t remember your name?¡¯ ¡®Give me a minute. Has been a few thousand years since I was called by a single name. It also been a good few hundred years since I was called anything at all¡¯ He grumbles as he tries to recall his name. ¡®Uhh¡­ I was called Aster a millennium ago¡­ before that, I was called Dai¡­ and before that¡­..¡¯ He continues to ramble. ¡®¡­. What if I give you a name that I can remember?¡¯ ¡®Oh really? That would be great. Can¡¯t remember my very first name sadly hehe¡­¡¯ He sticks his tongue out like an innocent child. ¡®Hmm¡­ Cyril would be a good name wouldn¡¯t it?¡¯ I suggested. The man in front of me had a shocked look in his eyes. ¡®Ha ha! An old name that I have not heard in a long time!¡¯ ¡®Hm? Good or bad? Cyril means lord¡¯ ¡®Hmm¡­ It is good. But not as good as the world I lived in and the name I was called back then. Why don¡¯t you let me show you¡¯ He said. He snapped his two fingers and a blue ring bursted forth from his body using himself as the origin. I looked to the blue ring to see that it was slowly expanding and swallowing the darkness; repainting the darkness with a breath taking kingdom with a sun shining down directly above us. A large town built within a semicircle mountain range blanketed in snow that was slowly melting, ice flowers blooming nearing the beginning of a spring like season, and those that lived in the town in that mountain range had houses made out of pure white marble that shone from the rays of the sun. Outside of the mountain range was a tundra. Just like how the snow was melting within the mountain range, the tundra was slowly transforming into a lush plain. Small patches of red and green started to sprout all over the land and many melted lakes surrounded the mountain range from both inside and outside the mountain range so there was no shortages of water. But the most amazing place was on top of the mountain range. Everything above the mountain range looked pure cyan. Even the snow that fell upon the land on the top of the mountain could not help but to turn into a bluish hue. The main reason being was what lies upon the peak of the mountain. There on the peak stood a castle made of crystal and ice. The castle itself could be called an ice palace. This was where we stood. Both the man and I stood on the rooftop of the upper most floor of the castle. When the blue ring finally stopped expanding, it came rushing back to us at high speed and a great cold wind crashed into our bodies the moment the ring bypasses our bodies returning to its origin. At the very origin was no longer a dark figure. But a man dressed in colors of winter sitting on a throne made of frost and ice. ¡®Heh¡­ Like it? This was my kingdom before I died.¡¯ He smiled. ¡®Wow¡­ This could be called a fantasy land! You must¡¯ve been a great ruler!¡¯ I exclaimed. ¡®Conqueror¡¯ He said to me. ¡®Huh?¡¯ I didn¡¯t think I heard right. Conqueror? ¡®My name was Cyan in my youngest years. I am the Cyan Conqueror which was my full name and title... But I am not a ruler.¡¯ He bitterly said. ¡®Why is that?¡¯ I asked. He shook off the chains, hopped off his seat to walk to the east on the very edge of the rooftop. ¡®Take a look around. What do you see?¡¯ Cyril then waved his hand and arm along the horizon all around us. My eyes scanned the land to find what he was trying to imply. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant for a minute. Only after some time passed did I realized what he meant. ¡®A desolate land. No matter how beautiful it is, it is like a painting of the beginning of spring without the breath of life.¡¯ He nodded and sighed because what I said was right. There was no life in the land as far as the eye could see. ¡®Did you know Jin? This land was once ravaged by barbarians. It was just purely grotesque because there was nothing but scenes of hell no matter where one looks.¡¯ He said to me while circling around me. ¡®I¡­ became a conqueror in hopes of reclaiming the land¡¯s beauty and peace. I¡¯d succeeded. But that path had no meaning for there was no one for me to share it with.¡¯ The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.¡®¡­¡¯ Time quickly skips forward to dusk where the sun became a red evening star almost vanishing from sight. ¡®*Sigh* It was not that I didn¡¯t want to share it Jin. But there was no one who would like to share in my ideal. The ideal of everyone living in peace. The ideal of living in a world where everyone wins. The ideal of where everyone is happy¡­¡¯ He paused stopping directly behind me. Cyril tilts his head looking upward at the red sky with gloomy eyes. Once the sun sets, the red sky turned dark and stars began to unveil itself to the world. ¡®Not everyone can be happy¡­ Not everyone can be prosperous¡­ Why? It is because we are human. We have our desires just like the next person. But those desires cannot be shared because we are humans. As humans, we are sometimes selfish and only want to keep things to ourselves. It is not wrong. But¡­¡¯ ¡®It takes one person to cry for another person to be happy right?¡¯ I said it plainly. As straightforward as possible. It was also because I once held that ideal that I had to throw it away. How I grew up, happiness is a luxury that only those who had money and power could afford. Pain and sorrow was the miracle soup we had to drink for people like me to grow. Those who saw the suffered could only laugh or say that they were lucky not to be poor. This was their happiness and for that reason it was our sorrow. Cyril sadly nods. ¡®I really¡­ didn¡¯t want to put it that way¡­ But yes. That is the case in most situations¡­ I sometimes wonder if my ideals were really¡­¡¯ ¡®There isn¡¯t anything wrong with wishing for everyone¡¯s happiness. It is wrong that selfish people wants to hog that happiness to themselves. For that reason, we change our ideals slowly to be a bit more selfish because we ourselves also wishes for our own happiness¡¯ I said to him. ¡®The only time that selfishness is allowed is in love. You cannot share the feelings of love other than the person you truly love. That would be immoral in itself. Even family are not an exception¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­ Sounds like you¡¯ve fought over a person with a sibling once.¡¯ He smirked. ¡®¡­ I actually did once. But what I had chosen that time¡­ I chose family over the feeling of love and gave up on the girl I liked. I had some regrets. But¡­ at the very least, I did not lose a brother or a sister. Heh heh¡¯ I had to laugh at my own choice at the time. It was¡­ both selfish and selfless. I didn¡¯t want to lose my elder brother over a girl. Strangely enough¡­ my elder sister was a les¡­ you know¡­ and I had to let go of the other girl as well. But¡­ I knew that my older siblings had something I didn¡¯t and so I chose to let the girls go. ¡®¡­ You had¡­ to fight with your sister? A les? ¡­. Heh heh. That¡¯s kinda funny if you think about it¡­¡¯ Cyril chuckled. ¡®But to fight over a girl with your brother¡­ assuming it is an elder one¡­ kind of¡­ sad¡­¡¯ ¡®Yeah¡­ Life as an underworld ruler and a brother. You eventually know your limits¡­¡¯ I shrugged. ¡®Well¡­ At least¡­ you didn¡¯t pork girls to the fourth digits¡¯ he said with a smile. ¡®HUH!? Fourth digits? You sure you don¡¯t have any decimals in there?¡¯ My eyes widen. ¡®Eh¡­ Okay¡­ It was the fifth digit if you counted the hermaphrodites who I turned into my slaves. Funny, I didn¡¯t die. I satisfied all few hundred thousands of the girls. Oh! Forgot to tell you, I am a conqueror in every sense of the word. Ah ha ha ha!¡¯ He laughed. The guy was practically a living sex machine! Fifth digit!? Why didn¡¯t he die from over use? ¡®I have no comment on that Cyril. But if you did do that many girls, why is it that there is no one in the kingdom?¡¯ I asked. This got Cyril to stiffen up and his lips quibbled. ¡®¡­ I had to let them go. I conquered at least two thirds of the world by myself. But I could never have children because the heavens placed a curse on me. They also killed all the women I had because they wanted to ¡°Test our Love¡± with their trials and tribulations¡­ So¡­ no children¡­ no wives¡­ no nothing¡­ *Sigh*¡¯ ¡®Why would heaven do that Cyril? I thought that heaven was a nice place.¡¯ ¡®You are so na?ve Jin. Heaven... The true heaven is a nice place. But those heavens below¡­ not so nice. Religion is an amazing thing and can bullsh*t a lot. I do mean a lot.¡¯ Cyril grumbled. ¡®HUH? ¡­ Not this complicated heavens again¡­¡¯ I now sighed. ¡®Yeah¡­ Tell me about it. Have you ever heard of the bloody god with a penis head who enforces and encourages sex among all living creatures and ask for money every second? He even has testicles as arms and legs but have no real power. Only reinforces through words¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­ No way¡­¡¯ ¡®Yeah¡­ Those so called gods exists¡­ Ridiculous right? Religion can sure make up a ton of sh*t and all one has to do is to have enough power to impersonate some of those false religions to create a false heaven¡­ Really scary if you think about it. Which is why¡­ heavens made the messengers and those above messengers of light handle such religion. There is no such heaven with a god like that¡­.¡¯ ¡®Cyril¡­ Did you destroy such heavens like those?¡¯ ¡®Of course I did! It was absolutely ridiculous! Something like that should not be reinforced because all it will lead to is regular corrupt tyranny! I''ve destroyed those types of false heavens on a bi-yearly basis! Which also burned me out in the process¡­¡¯ ¡®Why is that Cyril?¡¯ ¡®¡­ Because I eventually destroyed one of the messenger of light¡¯s child who was trying to be a prick. So then I had to face the father. When I beat down the father, the whole family got together and so I had to beat many more people along the way. Eventually, it led to a whole community versus one. Just so you know, I won but still died¡­¡¯ ¡®What happened after you died Cyril?¡¯ ¡®Sent to hell¡­ Forced my way back up¡­ Destroyed sectors of heavens through-out the many planes all the way up to the fifth plane to make sure it they would forever remember never to do such a bull crap thing for a long time to come¡­ But they still did it after a few thousand years¡­ So I guess I didn¡¯t do it hard enough and spared too much mercy.¡¯ ¡®Okay¡­ new topic. Cyril. Who are you really? I mean, past me wise.¡¯ ¡®Uh¡­ Not really past life¡­ but I am a few thousand year old¡­ So I guess I would be counted as a few reincarnations away¡­ But I also have to factor in the fact that I was in another dimension and time flows differently¡­¡¯ ¡®!!! ¡­. Getting too complicated¡­ Never mind. Just tell me whatever you can about yourself Cyril.¡¯ ¡®Uhh¡­ Cyan conqueror¡­ Did over a multitude of girls¡­ maybe one hundred thousand and something girls? I am also a saint¡­ Conquered 2/3 of the globe¡­ and died a tragic death and now bound to many seals. Not that I care. I just chose to be bounded. If I wanted, I could just burst out and rampage again.¡¯ ¡®Okay¡­ anything else?¡¯ ¡®Oh right! Time for you to wake up Jin. Remember, you are me. So you can do a few more than the normal person ^.^ so go on and¡­. We¡¯ll meet again in¡­ a few months?? Ha ha!¡¯ Cyril said and pulled me over to the original spot from where we were standing. He sat back down, re-tied the chains and then slapped my face with a long chain. The slap hurts so much that I did wake up in cold sweat. ¡®¡­ Why does it hurt like hell? I thought it was a dream! ¡­ Now I want to be a saint. So I can slap those who are asleep in their dreams so they can feel the pain¡­¡¯ I rubbed my cheek and walked to the bathroom to see that there was a long chain imprint on my face. ¡®¡­ definitely want to be a saint¡­¡¯ ---------------------------- A.N.: Time for a marathon! Hopefully gets up to six parts (two whole chapters) by the end of today. Chapter 22: Challenge ignored 4:00 am When I woke up, it was already four in the morning. Four in the morning and my face already hurts. Now I know that today is going to be a bad day. I had many things to do today so I couldn¡¯t stay back home and greet the girls. Plans needed to be enacted and they needed to be done in a hurry. Blood drained from my face by just imagining how many people I would need to beat just to get her father¡¯s approval. But the goal in the end is to get Rosa off the pre-arranged marriage. Not to get married. Within one hour, I brush my teeth, exercise, bathe, changed my clothes and prepared a bag of what I needed. ¡®5:00 am huh¡­¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡®Not much time to do much for now¡­. I¡¯ll just make some food and then leave.¡¯ By the time the girls woke up, Jin already left the house with food prepared for them. They wondered where he¡¯d went but he didn¡¯t even leave a note. ¡°I guess Jin left early?¡± Meracle thought out loud. But they couldn¡¯t really be bothered by his disappearance. They too have lives and needed to continue their way. They all ate and left around seven or eight as usual to their own respective work place. But strangely, they missed the smiling face a bit in the morning. Rosa came to her father¡¯s company around five o clock in the afternoon to check up on things. To her surprise, her father was not there. When she¡¯d turned around she saw that her uncle was standing right behind her. ¡°Rosa? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Uncle Joe? I was trying to find dad. Do you know where he is?¡± She tried to find an excuse. Uncle Joe furrowed his brows. ¡°Me and your father just had brunch. But for what reason did you want to see your father Rosa?¡± ¡°I¡­ Uh¡­ just wanted to see him.¡± Rosa ran along with the excuse. ¡°You see him every day at home! Why the need to see him today?¡± Her uncle said. ¡°Oh wait... You are interested in that¡­ Houyi guy right?¡± ¡°Houyi? Who is that!?¡± She didn¡¯t even know what her uncle was saying. ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t have to hide it. He kissed you yesterday in front of the company entrance. You were completely out even when you were on the job! I saw the whole thing through the camera you know. It was my voice on the loud speaker.¡± The uncle gave a smirk hinting that she already fell in love. Rosa blushed. Her face had a confused look because the person she liked indeed kissed her yesterday. But his name is Houyi? ¡°I think you got the wrong person Uncle. His name isn¡¯t Houyi.¡± ¡°Oh? That was not his name? Then what is his name?¡± The uncle was interested now. It was clear that Jin testified his name as Houyi but never told him his real name. Rosa fidgeted with her fingers because she really was nervous to tell her uncle. But she still told him anyway. ¡°Remember the guy I bullied in middle school?¡± ¡°What about him? All I know was that you practically humiliated the guy, made him run in school naked, and raped his lips. Which, by the way, I do not condone!¡± the uncle snorted. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s him¡­ His name isn¡¯t Houyi¡­ It¡¯s Jin¡­¡± Rosa shamefully admitted. The uncle¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°T-that boy? He? The!? What!? You!? HIM!?¡± Rosa nodded. ¡°NO!¡± The uncle screamed to the top of his lungs. ¡°NO! I WILL NOT APPROVE OF YOUR MARRIAGE WITH HIM! HE¡¯S GARBAGE! EVEN IF HE PASSES THE CHALLENGE I STILL WON¡¯T APPROVE!¡± ¡°!!!? Uncle, what challenge?¡± Rosa asked him. The uncle flinched. ¡®Damn¡­ Should¡¯ve never spoken that out loud¡­¡¯ He tries to ignore Rosa by turning away but Rosa firmly confronted him with determined eyes. He had to give in the end. ¡°¡­ Your father set up a challenge for him and the three other candidates. We gave them all one hundred thousand D in suitcases. The challenge was to get three signatures from different companies and come back with them on their own two feet by whatever means. The time limit is by midnight. We even gave them six predetermined companies to get signatures from which can only be given once. These signatures represents sealed deals and the candidates have to ¡®negotiate¡¯ with these business heads to get the signatures. If it comes down to only two people with three signatures each¡­ well¡­ Then your father and I have to test the two. But I¡¯ll tell you know, I do not approve of that Houyi guy.¡± He said. ¡°But¡­ I am going to be fair¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Alright then. But tell me uncle. Was it you on the loud speaker yesterday shouting or my dad? Both your voices sounds the same¡­¡± She asks him. The uncle turned away and said, ¡°¡­ That was me.¡± ¡°!!! So he didn¡¯t meet my dad yet!? Then!!!¡± Rosa had her hopes up. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°¡­ You should know your father is similar to me. He most likely won¡¯t approve of that Houyi or Jin guy. He is hiding too much. Even I can see that his shadow and back carries too much secrets. As an uncle, a business man, and a person who helped rasied you, I ask of you Rosa. Don¡¯t ever go with him because he has too many secrets. It is best if you don¡¯t go with him Rosa.¡± The uncle sternly said. ¡°Eh? How would you know uncle?¡± Rosa was shocked to hear her uncle speak of Jin like that. ¡°Because Rosa. If you¡¯d ever looked into his eyes, his real eyes, you could not even see a glimmer of light. They may be yellow and he may look like a blissful person. But beyond that shining fa?ade is a demonic being that even scares me. No one on the first day would try to piss off another person¡¯s father. Especially if they are powerful as your dad. Even if he didn¡¯t know your father or me, he didn¡¯t have a care in the world. No, he could not even care. People like him are dangerous Rosa. I can only urge you to stay away.¡± The uncle grimly said. ¡°¡­ Is he that bad uncle?¡± Rosa didn¡¯t want to believe it. Jin indeed has a lot of secrets. But he often acts nice and only is evil when it came to Meracle. Well, as far as she knows anyways. ¡°Rosa. You are smart and can judge people only so far. But his¡­... Unique character¡­ Even I have a hard time judging.¡± He said. The uncle pulls out a remote from the desk and pushes a few buttons. The wall inside the room rotated and on the walls were a bunch of monitors. The uncle then points to one of the monitors specifically. ¡°See this Rosa? If we go back one hour¡­ *Whirl* we see that I¡¯d just initiated the challenge for the three. Fifteen minutes in, they just walked out with Jin or Houyi or whatever his name is¡­ Walking out last from the company. I switched to another camera to see a slight surprise.¡± He then points to another monitor. ¡°This here. Is where he was walking. As you know, your father and I are powerful people. So we can watch people going down the streets even a few miles down. But as far as I see it, this man was walking down streets eating non-stop! But that was not the problem.¡± He continued and shifted to another monitor. ¡°In this one here, he was pulled over to an alley way by a few people and walked right out the other side practically fifteen minutes later!¡± ¡°? What is so surprising about that uncle?¡± Rosa didn¡¯t get it. She thought that those people might¡¯ve been people asking for some help or if they were thugs, they would¡¯ve let him go easily. ¡°¡­ When my men went there to check¡­ He was getting beaten up. Badly. He was bloody all over and so my men left. He even had his suitcase stolen! But what this monitor is showing me is that he was not even injured nor did he lose his suitcase! Moreover, the guys who pulled him over vanished!¡± the uncle growled. ¡°Later, when my men followed him, they met with unparalleled accidents! They got hit by cars, signs, and even ridiculous flying baseballs from the park which the man walked through! They even fell down manhole covers for god¡¯s sakes but still didn¡¯t die. Maybe it was because they were tough that they all lived. Maybe it was all a coincidence. But I sure know that the Houyi guy isn¡¯t normal. He is the walking billboard of evil karma! Yet¡­ Not one hit him!!!¡± ¡°Maybe god is watching over him? Heh heh¡± Rosa weakly laughed. But the uncle stared at her with red eyes. ¡°¡­ Rosa. Look at this now.¡± He points to one of the other monitor to show that Jin was walking into a super market, buying a truck load of food and donating them into homeless shelter all around. ¡°He is a nice guy Uncle. Believe me. He is usually doing good deeds every day that I have known him so far.¡± Rosa said simply. ¡°¡­ You are missing the point. Look at what he is doing¡­¡± the uncle¡¯s face fell. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Rosa began to say. But the more she watches the monitors, the more she began to realize what he was doing was repetitive. He was buying food and donating them to shelters all around the city. ¡°Doing a lot of good deeds?¡± ¡°¡­ His movement is almost mechanical¡­ But in one of them. Didn¡¯t you notice that he lost the suitcase and was a lot slower in one of them?¡± the uncle tried to show her. ¡°So what? What was wrong about that uncle?¡± She really was lost. The uncle sighed at his niece¡¯s ignorance. ¡°*Sigh* Later, when we asked around what¡¯d happened, we heard that someone tried to snatch the suitcase. But got hit by a truck instead. Your friend performed surgery in the middle of the street on the guy and saved his life. He even brought him to the hospital and donated money for all the patients in the hospital. Later, we found out the thief was hired by someone¡­¡± ¡°I said that he was a good person uncle. What is wrong?¡± Rosa was getting agitated because her uncle was trying to downgrade Jin. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it!? All this time, not once did he go to the companies we¡¯d designated for him! Not once did even cared about going to those company heads to negotiate! He didn¡¯t even care for the competitors! Those who so as much tried to hurt him had many bad things happening to them! Don¡¯t you find that odd? If coincidences like these stack up like a tower of cards, then that might not be a coincidence!¡± the uncle shouted and scared Rosa. ¡°¡­ Sorry. Just that this man gave me a headache through-out the day¡­ *sigh*¡± ¡°Oh¡­ okay then¡­ Then I¡¯ll... just leave uncle.¡± Rosa was more nervous if her uncle blew a fuse if she¡¯d stayed around. She already knew what would happen if he did. ¡°Alright Rosa. But come back before midnight. Then we can evaluate your¡­ boyfriend.¡± The uncle nodded and waved her off. She left the company a little stiff. ¡®Houyi? Why did he have to falsify his identity with my uncle? He wasn¡¯t the type to lie in school¡­¡¯ Rosa didn¡¯t know what to think. What she knew about him from school and what she knew now was a little more different. But she was more dishearten because she heard that Jin didn¡¯t try to even win the challenge. ¡®¡­ You disliked me that much?¡¯ Epilogue to Chapter 22: Granting wishes Night time came and a thunder storm was running rampant through the skies. Rain came pouring down as Rosa and her uncle waited for the candidates 10:00 pm. The first candidate came and it was a tall handsome young man looking prim and proper for any types of situations. He carries an aura of success and a smile of confidence. His body had muscles protruding out of his attire showing that he was very athletic. He smiled in Rosa¡¯s direction which made her heart beat faster when she looked at him. She shyly turned away hiding the blush on her face. ¡°I have four signatures here sir. More than enough I hope?¡± He spoke confidently as he pulls out four sealed letters. ¡°!!! I thought you said they were signatures. Why letters?¡± Rosa said to her uncle. ¡°They are Rosa. They are ¡®signatures of approval¡¯ by the other companies. Inside are deals that we are trying to get through.¡± He whispered back to Rosa. ¡°Oh¡­ So¡­ wait! Four!? Why does he have four!?¡± Rosa couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Oh¡­ Maybe because I was lucky?¡± the first guy shrugged. ¡°¡­ Alright Emanuel. You can leave now.¡± The uncle waved and the first candidate left. ¡°Uncle! Does this mean that he won!?¡± Rosa didn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°No it doesn¡¯t¡­ As I¡¯ve said before, we had six predetermined company given out. Doesn¡¯t mean that it is limited to six Rosa.¡± He stated calmly. ¡°¡­ So how many more uncle? Company signatures I mean.¡± Rosa asked him. ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll know after this Rosa. Just sit tight and watch¡± he places his hand on Rosa¡¯s shoulder to tell her to calm down. Half an hour later, a second candidate came in. It was a boy who looked no older than ten with white hair. The boy nervously came up with one signature. ¡°!? Dad tried set me up with a kid?¡± Rosa whispered to her uncle. ¡°¡­ He is not a kid Rosa. He is already eighteen¡­ He only had a rare disease that stopped his aging for a bit¡­¡± the uncle whispered back. ¡°Sorry I could only get one signature¡± he said and bowed. After that, he left without a word. ¡°¡­ That first guy must¡¯ve been that good¡­¡± the uncle cocks his head back and smiled. Rosa also agreed in her heart. Another half hour passed and the third candidate came. To her surprise, it was a female. Rosa¡¯s mouth twitched because it was a female. It wasn¡¯t like Rosa wasn¡¯t in a relationship with a female before. But¡­ her father setting her up with a girl? That was not to be expected. The woman came in wearing a long blue business attire and laid down three signatures. But the strangest thing she said next was, ¡°Sorry. I got three but I have to resign.¡± And turned towards the door. Now that was a shocker. The uncle could not believe what he¡¯d just heard. The girl just gave up on the competition! But the moment she¡¯d opened the door, Jin came through the door soaking wet. The woman who saw his face looked away as he passes her. They accidentally bumped and the girl fell to the ground as if she¡¯d lost all strength. But when Jin tried to help her back up, she pushed him away with all her strength and ran like the wind leaving Jin on the ground in pain but laughing. This confused the Rosa and her uncle. What went on between the girl and Jin? He patted down his clothes and brushes the dirt away from his clothes still laughing by himself and finally got up to walk to them. He laid the suitcase down and said, ¡°The suitcase has no money left¡­ So it is a little light. Hope you don¡¯t mind that¡± and left like those before him without another word. When the two opened the suitcase, there was only one wide and thin envelope. A vein popped up on the uncle¡¯s head. ¡°The f*ck? Only one signature? This is what we¡¯ve waited for and he gave us just ONE?¡± the uncle angrily tosses the envelope into the trash. The uncle nearly had a heart attack when he saw the one envelope. The uncle was so angry that he stomped all the way down to confront Jin. Down on the entrance level, he was waiting for Rosa. ¡°What the hell!? Why do you only have one!?¡± The uncle shouted. But Jin just ignored the uncle. The uncle could¡¯ve beaten the guy up. But he didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer because he might kill Jin. So he left leaving Rosa behind driving off in an expensive car. Rosa couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡®How was it that Jin only brought one signature back? She picks up the envelope and ran right down. Down there, Jin was waiting for her. When she caught sight of him, she called out to him. ¡°Jin!¡± ¡°Hm? I¡¯ve been waiting¡± He stood up and welcomed her with open arms with a warm hug. ¡°Hello hello hello how have you-¡° Rosa shoved him off and didn¡¯t even let him finish. Her face all red and up in tears. ¡°Why!? Why did you not put in any efforts?¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about Rosa?¡± Jin did not even know what she was talking about. She pulls out the envelope that her uncle threw in the trash. ¡°THIS! WHY¡­ is there only one?¡± the make up on her face was practically ruined because of the streams going down her cheeks. ¡°¡­ What the hell? Was that the only problem? *sigh* I can¡¯t even get a hug from someone I am helping¡­¡± He sighed and stood back up with a discontent look on his face. ¡°Open it Rosa¡± ¡°What?¡± she thought she heard wrong. ¡°I said to open it Rosa.¡± He points to the envelope in her hand. She didn¡¯t know what Jin was thinking, but she opened it like he said. *Riiiip*slish* She rips the top of the envelope in anger and pulls out the contents inside. Her eyes were filled with shock when she saw what was inside. Thin yet durable paper stacked upon each other that looked transparent but the words on those papers were readable. ¡°Premium!?¡± Within the envelope was not just one signature. But twelve signatures. She could not! She could not believe it! ¡°*sigh* Do you know how hard it was for me to get those? At least give me the benefit of the doubt to get things done Rosa¡­¡± Jin sighed. ¡°B-but¡­ I_I s-saw t-t-that y-you¡­¡± Rosa stutters on every word and could not make a full sentence. ¡°But the six!!!!¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure you heard that there was six predetermined companies. But I stayed behind to ask ahead of time of all the other ¡®pending companies¡¯. I asked your father and those within the company what they knew about those ¡®pending companies¡¯ in which they could help sponsor your father¡¯s company. Your father and I had a deal that if I could get at least fifteen of those ¡®pending companies¡¯ together to sign a contracy or give their ¡®signatures, then it would be an automatic win for me. But it seems like¡­ *sigh*¡± Jin rubbed his head because of a splitting headache. He had to go to many companies to negotiate with them. Each produced a ¡®premium contract¡¯ which are thinner than paper but more durable than steel. The terms cannot and could not be violated on those premium papers. If it should be violated, then the side who violates it first would face serious repercussions. ¡°Oh and what I mean by pending companies are those companies who were already thinking about sponsoring your father¡¯s companies but needed an extra push to be convinced. I was that extra push. Sadly¡­ I missed three so¡­ sorry about that Rosa.¡± It was funny how Jin got those premium contracts. He learned how to negotiate in business and negotiate well. He had to¡­ abuse his underworld title¡­ in a sense. But it was all fair in business. He also played fair enough so that both side could also profit. Thus he had to make them give premium contracts. What Jin didn¡¯t know that premium contracts were hard to come by and none of the other candidates had these contracts. All they got were plain ¡®signatures¡¯ which were just ordinary contracts. Rosa stood there stunned and could not say anything. She¡¯d thought that Jin did not even bother to try. He was doing charity work the entire time but still showed up by the end of the day with so many contracts. ¡®How did he do it?¡¯ she wondered. But the more she thought about it, the more she could not believe it. Jin stood there waiting at the door to see if she was going with him. But his feet started to hurt and he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. ¡°Well¡­ I am not going to stay here Rosa. Gotta go home.¡± He said and then walked right out the door. ¡°Going home huh¡­ okay¡­¡± she mutters. ¡®Wait a minute! Jin!!¡¯ Only then did she remember that he came to the company all wet. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. She ran out the door and an amazing spectacle played right out before her. She did not know when. But the rain turned into snow and the snow became small demonic spikes that built up on Jin¡¯s back and head. Even small little snow horns looked like it was growing on top of his head. But the snow felt alive as it danced around Jin like fairies. It didn¡¯t even feel like it was scary around him. Jin turns right back around and said, ¡°See you tomorrow Rosa¡± and waved off playing and jumping in the winter wonderland like a kid. When he turned right back around, his silhouette flickered and the image of Jin¡¯s back was no longer his own. But the image of the Cyan Conqueror. Rosa thought she¡¯d seen an illusion because he was not dressed in a business attire but wore a silk white outfit colored in the hues of winter. She rubbed her eyes in disbelief. But when she reopens her eyes, Jin was already gone. ¡®What the?¡¯ she wondered what she¡¯d seen. She quickly got into her car to find Jin. Lucian was an on looker from far away and he too saw the silhouette of the Cyan Conqueror. Why? It was because the qi Jin was exuding belonged to the Cyan Conqueror. It was also because Jin is also the Cyan Conqueror. The Cyan Conqueror also loved snow just as much as Jin did. In the moment of happiness of seeing snow, he unconsciously released a great wave of cold qi. Lucian could feel the fear of the Cyan Conqueror since he too knew what the Cyan Conqueror was. Lucian could even feel that the heavens was also trembling in fear. If the Cyan Conqueror really did return, then an old enemy of the heavens might show up and could reawaken the old nightmare in the heavens. Only, they did not know where that feeling came from. But it was also because they did not want to find the Cyan Conqueror that they left him alone. ¡®Yeeesh¡­ I thought he¡¯d used most of that cold qi by now. But damn is it strong. Oh well¡­ The seal could be repaired early if he keeps using the cold qi discreetly and in a wide spread manner¡­¡¯ Lucian thought to himself. Repairing the seal was a big chore because he had to do a good job or else the cold qi being produced from the Cyan Conqueror would burst forth and also change Jin. Rosa finally found Jin running and playing within the snow in the middle of a park. To her, it felt like she was looking at a kid who¡¯d just first discovered snow. A feeling of innocence one could say. But that feeling soon change because he ran without looking and hit a pole along the way. ¡®*Pfft!* Ah ha ha ha!¡¯ she laughed inwardly. She saw the bitter crying expression on Jin¡¯s face which was hilarious. She was no longer mad or sad. She¡¯d forgotten that he could make a person feel a lot of emotion and change it all in an instant because it was who Jin was. He no longer frolic like a kid but walked like an embarrassed adult because so many people saw the small accident. Rosa quickly drove back to Meracle¡¯s house to tell her the funny event. Jin came back home all wet like before and had to quickly take a shower. As he bypasses the entrance to the living room, he heard many roaring laughters. But Jin ignored them because¡­ he had to take a shower. His body smelled of sweat, snow, and ¡­ well¡­ sweat. His headache was getting the better of him and he did not even care about the voices. ¡°What? Jin got your uncle mad? He didn¡¯t even know that it was your uncle? Ah ha ha ha ha!¡± Meracle laughed while holding her stomach. ¡°Mmmm My uncle¡¯s face was all red and really was about to lose his mind. When he saw the envelope, his face collapsed. I did as well because I really thought I put my trust in someone who can¡¯t keep his promise. He proved me wrong.¡± Rosa¡¯s face lightened up. ¡°Wait Rosa. Did he pass or no? Your uncle didn¡¯t even bother to look at the letter.¡± Mirana was concerned about Rosa¡¯s uncle. ¡°Eh. Uncle Joe¡­ I¡¯ll tell him tomorrow. He is most likely angry and would not believe me Miri unless I have proof.¡± Rosa shook her head and sighed. ¡°¡­ But he actually got twelve? Jin? Is getting premium contract that amazing?¡± Gisela frowned. ¡°Well¡­ It is but based on the content of what most of these are saying, it is basically a one sided deal where my father¡¯s company will undoubtedly grow without a risk. The other sides can back off but they will face a great deficit as well. Which is why the premium contracts Jin brought back is truly astonishing. But in the contract, it seemed like someone made it more fair so everyone would gain profit. So I see no problems.¡± Rosa explains. ¡°Heh heh¡­ I didn¡¯t think he would be so capable. He really does have many secrets. I¡¯m just scared to think of it.¡± Jin finally came out of the bathroom wearing only a pair of shorts still top naked. He walked right over and fell asleep on the bed. The four girls¡¯ mouths gaped open because they could not believe he was so shameless. The girls could do it around each other because they were girls. The girls could do it at their own home. But Jin just came in without a care. ¡°J-Jin! Where are your clothes!?¡± Meracle shouted. ¡°¡­Nggghhh¡­ Do I have to?¡± He groaned. ¡°!!! This isn¡¯t your house! Go get some clothes and put them on!¡± She told him. Jin groaned once more before rolling off the bed to put some clothes on. ¡°He¡­ is just like a kid¡­¡± Gisela felt shocked. Even if he was tidy and good at doing house chores. He was an unexpected kid at heart. Rosa and Mirana smiled because they already knew that he was a child at heart. They¡¯d seen him act like a kid even in high school playing with flowers, grasses, and butterflies where ever he go. Meracle scoffed because she felt like his mother instead of a landlady. But she couldn¡¯t help but to smile as well. He was a person easy to get along with, easy going, and feels like he was full of life no matter what he does. ¡°¡­ Must be fun living with him huh Meracle.¡± Rosa felt envious of Meracle. ¡°Huh? Fun?¡± Meracle winced. ¡°We rarely do anything fun. It is mostly him trying to mess with me¡± ¡°But you like it though¡± Rosa wickedly grinned. Meracle¡¯s face grew red. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Maybe you like it¡± ¡°I do like it¡± Rosa admits. ¡°!!!¡± Meracle heard something she didn¡¯t think she would hear. Rosa smiled playfully and said, ¡°If you do kick him out one day Meracle. I¡¯ll take him off your hands ^.^¡± ¡°*Humph* Take him! I don¡¯t care¡± Meracle snorted. Just then, Jin came right behind her to say, ¡°Oh? Really? Then who would make your food in the morning Meracle? Who would wash your clothes? Clean up after your messes? I know you can do it, but I do it better.¡± ¡°!!!! ¡­ Nghh... Go away!¡± She angrily snorts. Jin sat directly behind Meracle, wraps his arms around her and pulled Meracle¡¯s body to his own. ¡°Aww Don¡¯t be so cold. That makes me sad¡­¡± he made a pouted face and pointed to his lips to signal for her to kiss him. ¡°*Gasp!* Pervert!¡± She tries to smack him away but all she hit was air. ¡°Hum* hum* hum* hum* You¡¯re not going to reach my face with those short and slender hands.¡± Jin began to make fun of Meacle. ¡°Y-you!!!!!¡± There was nothing more infuriating than Jin at the moment to Meracle. Using her flexible body and legs, she gave a good left kick aiming at Jin¡¯s head. But what happened didn¡¯t go her way. He grabbed her left leg in mid-air. ¡°NOPE! ^.^ Can¡¯t hit my face Meracle. What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bite your tongue¡± She threatened him. He snorted at her words and used his hands to run down Meracle¡¯s left leg and stopped at her thighs. ¡°Dare me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡± she growled. ¡°Alright then Meracle. You asked for it!¡± Jin wickedly grinned. ¡°Huh?¡± Meracle felt disappointed. But he didn¡¯t. He just lets her go and went back onto the bed to sleep. ¡°Wish granted. Good night Meracle. See you in the morning.¡± Jin said as if he didn¡¯t care anymore. ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you about to?¡± She thought he was really about to grope her. ¡°All I did was grant your wish. Or is it possible that you are regretting it¡± He grinned. ¡°¡­ Shut up and go to sleep. Just disappear! ¡± She angrily mutters. ¡°¡­¡± Jin got right back up and began to walk out the door. ¡°Wh-what? Where are you going?¡± She was puzzled as to where he was going and chased after him. ¡°Hm? Didn¡¯t you ask me to disappear?¡± He cocked his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that for real!¡± Meracle really didn¡¯t mean what she¡¯d said. ¡°¡­ Then why say it if you don¡¯t mean it?¡± He slumped his shoulders. Meracle got even angrier. ¡°I was just angry! Can¡¯t you tell that I was just playing around?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t say anything and walked right off. The snow became more savage turned into a storm that blew out relentlessly. ¡°Wha? Why is did the snow turned into a blizzard!?¡± Gisela cried out. ¡°I¡¯ll grant you your wish Meracle.¡± His voice echoed within the blizzard. When the girls reopened their eyes, he was nowhere to be seen. They quickly got back inside the house because the storm was too strong. ¡°*Pfft* He is probably just playing like a kid would when they are angry. He¡¯ll show up.¡± Meracle snorted. ¡°. . . I don¡¯t think he will Meracle. Like he said, he¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± Rosa said to her. ¡°. . . He will come back. Right?¡± She mutters softly. ¡°. . . He might come back tomorrow Meracle.¡± Gisela patted on Meracle¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest. It¡¯s already late. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be home making breakfast by tomorrow morning¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure he will. He really did say that you mean worlds to him right? So he¡¯ll be back¡± Mirana also comforted her. The girls all moved to Meracle¡¯s room to sleep for the night. In the middle of the night, a sound woke Meracle. She¡¯d thought Jin came back. But all it was in the end was just the door being blown by the wind and rattling loudly. Meracle shook her head and then checked the living room. No one was there either. ¡°¡­ That idiot¡­ I didn¡¯t mean what I¡¯d just said¡­¡± Seeing that there was nothing, she went back up to sleep. Prologue to Chapter 23: Stealing From the Heavens By next morning, there was no signs of Jin. While they were all asleep, everything that¡¯d belonged to him was gone. Clothes, menial items and other belongings; No matter what it was, it was gone. This left a sour feeling within Meracle¡¯s mouth. ¡®Grrr¡­. Idiot! Why must you make small problems into big ones!?¡¯ She inwardly grumbled. It was because she said something she did not intended that caused all this. Meracle was angrier that Jin left with slumped shoulders. It made things looked like it was completely her fault. Jin, who was watching from a far off distance, sighed to himself. ¡®Hmmm? Lover¡¯s quarrel?¡¯ Lucian came out form Jin¡¯s mind. ¡®¡­ Nope. Just granting her wish Lucian.¡¯ He answered back. ¡®. . . I don¡¯t see the point Jin. Why must you make the problem so big? Can¡¯t you just go back?¡¯ Lucian frowned. Jin smiled because of Lucian¡¯s inability to see. ¡®Ha ha! If it was that simple Lucian. I¡¯m being threatened to leave every day if I mess up. The contract between me and her is like servant and master contract. My line of works cannot have such a troublesome restriction. Which is why I have to terminate that contract now.¡¯ ¡®Huh. . . you¡¯re right. You are an underworld ruler, but that would mean nothing if you have a weakness exposed. Not bad¡­ Just could¡¯ve done it in another way¡­¡¯ Lucian muttered. ¡®Well, there was another purpose to this Lucian. Heh heh¡¯ Jin looked wicked as he said this. This got Lucian¡¯s curiosity. ¡®Oh? What is that?¡¯ ¡®¡­ To see if she does like me.¡¯ Jin answered simply. ¡®If she doesn¡¯t like me, then the meeting in the future will have no meanings¡¯ ¡®*Tch* Schemer. I knew you were wicked. But that is just low.¡¯ Lucian grumbled. ¡®But an untested love is the weakest type of love there is. So I guess you weren¡¯t wrong.¡¯ ¡®¡­ Love can only be tested so much Lucian. I am only making sure she feels the same about me.¡¯ Jin knew that he was playing a little dirty to reaffirm Meracle¡¯s decision about him. ¡®¡­ So you do remember now¡¯ Lucian mutters out in surprise. ¡®Just a little. Ever since I¡¯ve done qi training, my memories are coming back in pieces. They are slightly fragmented and blurred somewhat. But I can piece them together and get at least half of what happened to me in the past¡¯ Jin admitted. ¡®¡­ You know you might remember everything Jin. You do know that it could mess you up right?¡¯ Lucian warned. ¡®A risk that I¡¯ll have to take. Some things comes at a price. Some things take efforts. Those souls I saw when I met you guys¡­ those were the people I¡¯d killed in the past Lucian. Don¡¯t even try to hide it. They already numbered over the fifth digit and were calling me in my qi training.¡¯ Jin sighed. ¡®*inhales*exhales* I see. Then I guess I don¡¯t need to hide much more from you in the future. Just wondering Jin. If one day you want to remember everything, I can give you your memories back since you¡¯ve shown that you are still¡­ you as of now¡¯ Lucian said and then returned back into Jin¡¯s mind. This got Jin to wonder. ¡®What does he mean by if I am still me? Never mind. I still got business to take care of. At least now, I can kill without the hesitation. But¡­ the methods of killing I¡¯d used in the past. It is only a small portion of my old demonic self. I wonder what¡¯d happen if I do return to my old self? Will I really change that much?¡¯ Back within Jin¡¯s mind¡­ Lucian came back looking grim. ¡®What¡¯s wrong Lucian? Ate something bad?¡¯ Ban spoke to him in a friendly manner. Ban was eating an apple in one hand and a banana in the other. ¡®He is remembering things now. It is not even due to the broken Cyan seal either. He said that ever since he¡¯d done qi training, the pieces of memories are coming back¡¯ Lucian¡¯s face looked ashen as he said this. When Ren heard this, his voice boomed. ¡®What!? So soon? It has barely been a week since he got back! What the hell is going on? He can¡¯t! He shouldn¡¯t even be able to progress so fast!¡¯ ¡®Then we must stop his qi training for a while! If he gets everything back now¡­ Never mind that. We might as well seal his memories again.¡¯ Ban started to suggest ideas to them. ¡®No good. If we do that now, then everything else we¡¯ve done before would become meaningless¡¯ Lucian shook his head at the ideas. ¡®¡­ Sh*t you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. He just came back and he rarely gets a break!¡¯ Ban cursed out loud. ¡®Actually, it might be better if he was left as is guys¡¯ a different voice came out. ¡®Assimilator¡­ You think it is a good idea to leave him as is? Are you nuts?¡¯ Ren was baffled at the suggestion. ¡®I have a name as well beside assimilator too you know. *sigh* My point is, Jin isn¡¯t a person who would run away from his responsibilities. If push comes to shove, he would need those memories. Even if they might destroy who he is now. He needs them in the future should the heavenly beings might actually come in contact with him. Those responsibilities that he carries will help him become someone greater. At best, we can slow down his memories. We can slow down the pace that he regains those memories.¡¯ The assimilator said. ¡®I hope that you are right assimilator.¡¯ Lucian gloomily said. ¡®¡­ Since when have I been wrong?¡¯ the assimilator had a confident look on his face. ¡®Look Lucian. The fact that his memories are coming back faster means that his job as an underworld ruler would be easier. He won¡¯t be shaken by just killing people anymore. I mean, he killed near the sixth digit.¡¯ ¡®Do you know what you are saying!? You are treating lives too lightly assimilator!¡¯ Lucian shouted. ¡®Yeah. I am. Know why? It is also because those nine hundred and ninety nine thousand and something lives were the cause of the depression. If that many people existed in this world and could only bring it down, then they are better off dead!¡¯ The assimilator said resolutely. ¡®Don¡¯t you remember? It was also by their hands that ruined so many lives! They purposely tried to control people through many means! Even Jin, himself had to give up bits and parts of himself in order for others to be happier! What you are saying that we should value these scumbags! Not only scumbags, but unrecyclable scumbags!¡¯ ¡®But they too are alive you know!¡¯ Lucian roared back. The assimilator could no longer hold it back and coldly roared, ¡®So were the people they enslaved!¡¯ ¡®!!!!¡¯ When Lucian heard this, he didn¡¯t have the will to fight back. ¡®¡­ Sorry Lucian. That was my fault. Didn¡¯t mean to say that so straightforwardly.¡¯ The assimilator apologizes. ¡®No. You are not wrong assimilator. I¡¯d almost forgot that very fact as well. I was being a hypocrite when I mentioned those bad people who deserved to die to Jin a while ago¡­ to say that they are still living people is my fault¡­¡¯ Lucian sadly said. ¡®Which is why¡­ I need to apologize first assimilator. Your thoughts are more clear-cut than mines¡¯ ¡®¡­ I already forgotten the matter. Don¡¯t worry. Just don¡¯t let Jin take too many lives or else¡­ He will remember much more than needed if he does take too many lives. But the most dangerous is when he meets someone like him or someone much more evil than him. Don¡¯t even let him get near those types of people¡¯ the assimilator said to them. ¡®To ensure that he stays that way as much as possible, we also need to push that annoying Meracle girl towards him. She is too indecisive about Jin. She is also still lingering around that Jason prick. I don¡¯t know if he is her first boyfriend or one of the best ones she had, but we need her to be more resolute!¡¯ Ban, Ren and Lucian nodded at the assimilator¡¯s instructions. ¡®Lastly¡­ Lucian. I need you to help Jin pimp girls¡¯ The assimilator embarrassingly said. They all looked at him as if he was crazy. ¡®What! Why are you all looking at me like that!?¡¯ the assimilator felt like he was being insulted. ¡®N-nothing. Just¡­ never thought you would ask me to do that¡¯ Lucian¡¯s mouth was still hanging loose. ¡®¡­ Jin can stay himself as long as there are people around him. But he needs good people around him. He needs people that are still living around him to change his purpose in life. More than to just to be some heavenly servant. Which is why he needs many reasons to live. Just¡­ don¡¯t over kill it like you did with Ban. Ban got forty nine wives because of you and they-¡¯ ¡®Oi! Don¡¯t say it!¡¯ Ban interrupted him. ¡®Those forty-nine! Just don¡¯t say it!¡¯ ¡®Well, you get the point at least right?¡¯ The assimilator felt bad but wanted to reaffirm the meaning behind his words. ¡®I understand assimilator. Just¡­ how many?¡¯ Lucian evilly grinned. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡®¡­ Get Jin¡­ To make four girls his first. At least three. Mammon¡­ eh¡­ Still iffy about her. Gisela¡­ don¡¯t care. But Farrah, Rosa, and Mirana! But definitely Farrah!¡¯ The assimilator emphasizes on Farrah. ¡®She will be the one to stick with him in the end! I don¡¯t care if Jin does become a pedophile! She looks legal!¡¯ ¡®¡­ Wow. . . So passionate¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you also like Farrah¡¯ Lucian nudged the assimilator which made him blush. ¡®W-what I am trying to do is to get trustworthy people around Jin! Mirana and Farrah is already on the top of the list. Rosa and Mammon are tied because they might be masochists. But Meracle and Gisela¡­ Meracle is still¡­ you already know so don¡¯t ask about her. Gisela? She already got that Akira kid. Maybe Kyle as well. So don¡¯t need to care about her.¡¯ The assimilator quickly explains. ¡®Meracle needs to be dealt with swiftly. Jin feels too strongly about her and only we know why. So we might as well give them a push! Okie-doki?¡¯ ¡®Okie-doki? ¡­ Sounds too much like a kid¡­ Forgot that you are also a part of us for a minute¡­ *Pfft*¡± Ban laughed. The other figures also laughed out loud as well. Hell, even Lucian and Ren rolled on the floor laughing. ¡°S-shut up! Why is it no one takes me seriously when I say that!?¡¯ The assimilator got mad when they all laughed at him. ¡®Forget it assimilator. We¡¯ll take your words seriously. Just¡­ *Pfft* gyha ha ha ha ha!!! Don¡¯t say those two words *pfft* Ah!!!!¡¯ Ren cracked up laughing. ¡®I hate you guys¡­ Even if you guys are me¡­¡¯ the assimilator said in tears. ¡®Never mind the sh*ts and giggles. Just don¡¯t giggle and sh*ts on the floor¡¯ He grumbled. ¡®Oh please. You know you love us like brothers. We¡¯ll take your words seriously as¡­¡¯ Lucian was trying his best to hold his laughter back in. ¡®¡­ *Sigh* Ren. Ban. On a more serious note, I¡¯ll need your help. We¡¯ll need to go to the higher planes to get some ingredients.¡¯ The assimilator said to the two. ¡®It is going to be necessary for Jin. It will help slow down his recollection and might just boost his qi training.¡¯ ¡®Alright. Where are we going?¡¯ the two said simultaneously. ¡®We are¡­ going to rob a few heavens on the eighth plane¡­¡¯ He said. This made their faces twist into shock. ¡®The what!? Rob heaven? Do you want Jin to experience Heaven¡¯s lightning? Or have you forgotten the apocalypse that the heaven brought down before when you robbed them of the many plants and treasures!?¡¯ Ban was scared. It wasn¡¯t that it was impossible. But the number of angels, paragons of lights might just be a bigger pain. Ban went to the eighth heaven before and it was easy for him. Just going back down was harder than going up. ¡®*Che* Whatever. Each of us has been to the ninth heaven before. Don¡¯t know why you guys are such cowards. I¡¯ll do it myself if I have to. But you guys already know what lies on the eighth plane don¡¯t you? Jin is going to need that fruit and a few plants up there. Besides, they got an abundant amount. So what if a few hundred thousands of plants will be stolen. They still got a few billions more.¡¯ The assimilator said as if it was nothing. ¡®Fine. We¡¯ll go up there with you. Just so you know, if it wasn¡¯t for Jin, our ass would not be used and abused like this!¡¯ Ren snorted. ¡®Eh. Too much big talk. Let¡¯s go!¡¯ The assimilator laid both his hands on the two and they instantly got teleported to the eighth plane. When the inhabitants of the heavens saw the three, their faces changed greatly. Everyone already knew the three as great heavenly opposers in their own respect and all of them ran away. ¡®See? Not so bad. Every one is scared right?¡¯ The assimilator joked. ¡®¡­ Yeah. To warn the other googols of heavenly inhabitants. Don¡¯t forget the angels of light and paragons of light on our asses. Not that we can¡¯t handle them. Just¡­ Argh¡­.¡¯ Ban¡¯s face twisted into pain when he remembered the last time he was up on the eighth plane. ¡®Oh don¡¯t worry. Heaven is just a collection of heroes who¡­ might be as strong as us¡­ So¡­ all we have to do is run. Push come to shove, we kill. Simple right?¡¯ The assimilator still looking like the whole thing was a joke. Then, massive palms appeared above them and continuously came crashing down on the three. ¡®OH SH*T WE¡±VE BEEN HIT!¡¯ Ban screamed. There were many inhabitants that wanted those guys dead. Which was why many of the inhabitants joined forces to get rid of them regardless of religions, culture differences, or even power level differences. ¡°!!! What the!?¡± one of them then saw that their powers were not having any effects on the three. To be more precise, the assimilator, Ban, and Ren was swallowing up all the attacks going against them and turning it into pure energy. ¡®Ah! That was a good meal. Haven¡¯t eaten heavenly energy in a long time. Especially good food.¡¯ Ban patted his stomach. ¡®You kidding me? You are still holding a banana and an apple! You are still eating good food!¡¯ Ren felt disgusted when he saw Ban¡¯s big stomach. ¡®Oh please. These came from hell. Tastes like desert sand mostly. But still fills my stomach somewhat.¡¯ Ban snorted and ate the two fruits in one gulp. Then, his stomach rumbled and he turned around. ¡°Watch out guys! I¡¯m going to blow!¡± Ban warned loudly everyone. Lucian and the assimilator took cover instantly. ¡°What he say?¡± They couldn¡¯t understand what was about to happen to them. Sadly, they probably would never understand because the all were too late to move out of the way. From Ban¡¯s rear, it summoned out an unholy wind with the forces that matches the heaven¡¯s power. *POOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOT* The moment the heavenly inhabitants even touches the foul air, their eyes burned, their senses got screwed, goose bumps appeared on their skin, and they all began to drop like birds. ¡®Oh sh*t Ban. I think you also killed some of them as well. Look! There is one choking right now and foaming from the mouth!¡¯ the assimilator pointed to the unlucky lonely one to still be awake and alive. ¡®Oops¡­ Should I kill him?¡¯ Ban scratches his head. ¡®Nah. Let him be. Poor guy will probably be scarred for the rest of his life without knowing why¡­¡¯ Ren felt pity for the guy. From below, he was screaming, ¡°Kill me! Kill me now! Just kill me!!!!¡¯ ¡®Sad way to die¡­ Even sadder that he still is living¡­ Oh well.¡¯ The assimilator shrugged and pulls out a bottle from thin air. With great force, he took the bottle and threw it down to the choking man. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Inside is a memory eraser. He¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ But the man wasn¡¯t fine. Instead, he was screaming even louder. ¡®Or maybe that was a nightmare potion¡­ Oops¡­¡¯ the assimilator stuck out his tongue. Ban just felt so sorry for the guy that he had to wipe out his memories by himself. ¡°Sorry ¡®bout that. Just bad luck. Rest in peace¡± ¡®Alright guys. Time to raid!¡¯ the assimilator loudly declares via telepathy as he waves one of his hand. The three flew off to one of the many jungles in the eighth plane and started to pick fruits, herbs, and vegetables like every day commodities if not flowers. In fact, they were commodities. Just really really hard to come by commodities. All they picked were basically plants. In the span of a short time, no one else has noticed that the three raided the eighth plane of some of the heavenly fruits, vegetables and herbs. They did it too quickly and discreetly for the heavens to notice it. The only one who did noticed it was god. But he didn¡¯t care for it much. He turned a blind eye to the whole thing because what they did next. They help sped up the process for the plants inside the jungle and even reproduced what they¡¯d stolen. So it was fair. God did not even care for some of the inhabitants of the heavens. Not like many of them died. At best, three died by Ban¡¯s unholy wind but was brought back by him later on and everyone''s memories were erased easily. So everything was cool with god as he watched them go. It was strange because he was not even mad that they raided the eighth heaven. It was more like watching a weekend anime show that you''d want to see for a very long time. God was even amused and laughed at the three because they were so daring, vile, and hilarious that he could not even get mad at them. ''Oh dear... Jin eh? Looks like I''ll be seeing something more interesting in the future. I can''t wait.'' God thought to himself as he closes his eyes while anticipating for a certain future. ___________________________ AN: Nope. Six was just too far. Sorry guys. Burnt out at the fourth part because there were many grammar mistakes across the boards. [th_015_orz-v2.gif] Chapter 23: Pushing one into love When Rosa came into her father¡¯s company in the afternoon, she was nervous to tell them the good and bad news. The good news was that Jin got twelve premium contracts signed in one envelope. The bad news was that he left and that he was not her fianc¨¦. Rosa grimaced just thinking about her father¡¯s reactions. ¡®Would he laugh or cry?¡¯ She still had to muster up the courage to meet him face to face because her father was usually scary during work. He goes full commando mode when it came to work. In front of her father¡¯s room, she hears three voices talking to each other. ¡®Huh? There are three people talking?¡¯ Rosa thought. She could recognize two of the voices. One was her uncle, the other was her father. But the third voice was unknown. ¡°You¡¯ve found a successor!? Octavious Silva! (can also be spelled: Octavius. But kept the old name format for reader''s sake.) That¡¯s great!¡± Rosa¡¯s father exclaimed. ¡°Ah¡­ Well¡­ he really can¡¯t be called a successor. Just someone I have my eyes on for my daughter.¡± The man named Octavious said back. ¡°At least the man you have eyes on seems unique¡± Rosa¡¯s uncle grumbled. ¡°The guy yesterday I met was a prick! He dares to bring back only one thin single envelope!!!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ He sounds interesting as well. From what you¡¯d described, he is just plain funny.¡± Octavious laughed. ¡°¡­ Not funny. Both Rosa and I nearly had a heart attack when we saw the envelope¡± the uncle shifted his eyes away. ¡°Did you see what was in the envelope?¡± Octavious pointed out. ¡°Why should I? The sh*t was thin and looked almost empty!¡± the uncle was mad just remembering the envelope. *Knock*Knock*Knock* ¡°Uncle Joe? Dad? May I come in?¡± Rosa spoke from the other side of the door. ¡°Mmm Come in Rosy¡± Her father sweetly said. ¡®Oh good¡­ he didn¡¯t go commando yet.¡¯ Rosa inwardly made a weak face. She came in the room with the envelope in hand. ¡°What is bothering you Rosy?¡± her father made a clown face as he ran to her daughter to hug her. Rosa winced because her father was making such a face for an adult his age. ¡°Wait dad! Don¡¯t hug me yet!¡± ¡°Huh? Why Rosy?¡± Her father was still acting like a doting father. ¡°I have the envelope you guys are talking about.¡± Rosa said and hands him the envelope. ¡°I think you¡¯ll like what is inside¡± She smiled. ¡°Hm? If you say so Rosy¡± Her father nodded and opens the envelope. ¡°*Snort!* Why open it? Just only one signature¡­¡± Her uncle still looking sour. ¡°Too bad the other candidates backed out and the fianc¨¦ was useless¡± ¡°It is not one signature Uncle Joe! Jin brought these with hard work! He is not useless!¡± Rosa shouted at her uncle. ¡°What!? Are you talking back to me!?¡± Her uncle growled. ¡°Come over here so I can show you how to respect your elder!¡± ¡°Now now brother Joe. I know she has her reasons¡± Her father calmly said as he pulls out the contents. His eyes sparkled when he saw the contents and his mouth drooled. ¡°P-pre-premium contracts?¡± ¡°Mmmhmm Not just one dad. Twelve! Twelve contracts. Twelve signatures.¡± Rosa nodded. ¡°Ha ha! These are the twelve contracts were were trying so hard to get! Forget normal contracts! These babies are premiums!¡± Rosa¡¯s father shouted with glee. The uncle face twitched. He could not believe what he¡¯d just heard. ¡°Did you just say twelve Cid?¡± ¡°Heh. If you don¡¯t believe me, here!¡± Rosa¡¯s father, Cid, handed over the entire envelope inside to his brother. When Uncle Joe saw what was inside, even he felt some form of happiness. ¡°Lies¡­How did you get these Rosa?¡± ¡°I told you before Uncle Joe. It wasn¡¯t just one signature.¡± Rosa smirked. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! I¡­ We!!!!¡± the uncle was left speechless. Rosa crossed her arms and gave a haughty look. ¡°Heh heh¡­ I don¡¯t know what Jin did. But from the sound of it, he didn¡¯t need the money at first so he donated all of it into buying food and giving them to the homeless in the homeless shelters. But these contracts are real. I¡¯ve contacted them all already and verified them¡± ¡°!!!¡± Her uncle didn¡¯t want to believe it. He turned the monitors back on and looked through the recordings. He fast forwarded many of the recordings only to find that Jin disappeared from all the cameras after five o clock pm yesterday. There was not one sign of him. It was as if he was a ghost! Rosa¡¯s father, Rosa and Octavious smiled. They all can see Rosa¡¯s uncle¡¯s thoughts. Even they were surprised to see that there was not one sign of the man named Jin after five o clock. ¡°Heh¡­ Well well well. Seems like your child¡¯s boyfriend is pretty damn unique as well.¡± Octavious laughed. But the more the uncle replayed the videos, the more Octavious laughed. But that laughter soon turned into shock because he finally recognized Jin¡¯s face. His eyes widened and he became slack-jawed. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the same man who¡¯d helped me yesterday!? Why is he in the recordings!?¡¯ *BANG* Rosa¡¯s uncle slammed the table. ¡°Rosa¡± he growled. ¡°Y-yes uncle Joe?¡± she weakly said. ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t approve. But based on his achievements¡­ I will consider him your future¡­ soul mate¡­¡± The uncle could not say things straightforwardly and gave a slightly curved answer. ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Looks like even your Uncle Joe gave in Rosa!¡± Rosa¡¯s father laughed loudly. ¡°Hell, I would approve of him right away! Where can I meet this man!?¡± Rosa flinched. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Rosa bit her bottom lip because she didn¡¯t want to tell them that he left mysteriously after the sudden blizzard last night. Her father, Cid Diaz, knows a lot about his daughter. When she bites her bottom lips, it usually means trouble. ¡°Rosa. What¡¯s wrong¡­¡± He eyed his daughter in a threatening way. Sweat rolled down her neck because she didn¡¯t want to tell the truth. She shifted her head away. ¡°ROSA!¡± her father roared. ¡°WHAT IS IT!¡± His anger suddenly flared upward. ¡°Uh¡­ Nothing dad.¡± She lied. ¡°I KNOW THAT LOOK! THAT IS THE LOOK OF SOMEHTING GOING TERRIBLY WRONG! IT USUALLY DOESN¡¯T END WELL!¡± Rosa¡¯s father eyes contracted and began to change into a crimson color of anger. ¡°Jin¡­ No.. Rather, the name he told you guys was Houyi right? He¡­ is not my fianc¨¦¡­¡± She answered back weakly. ¡°WHAT!?¡± Rosa¡¯s father looked like he lost his top. ¡°It¡¯s all uncle Joe¡¯s fault!¡± Rosa quickly shifts the blame to her uncle. ¡°He did not approve so Jin left!¡± and she ran out the door crying crocodile tears. ¡°!!!! Rosa! What are you saying! Wait!!!!¡± Her uncle tried to chase after Rosa. But she ran too fast and was already in the elevator with closed doors. Rosa¡¯s uncle could feel the heat growing behind his back. ¡°Wait older brother. It was a mistake! It was a mistake!!!¡± Rosa¡¯s father face fluctuated from anger to despair to tears and then back to anger. ¡°JOE!!!!!!!! DIAZ!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± His voiced resounded like a loud speaker. Screams could be heard from the top floor. Octavious just booked the moment he saw Rosa¡¯s father angry. He didn¡¯t even want to see what would happen to Rosa¡¯s uncle. It was because he felt the pain himself before and his body involuntarily spasmed when he remembered it. ¡®Hmm. Seems like that Houyi guy left his daughter¡­ Looks like my daughter has a chance at him now. ^.^ Sorry Cid. Imma help my daughter get a good boyfriend today!¡¯ he thought and rushed back to his company. He wanted to find Jin and quick before Jin turns back around to being Rosa¡¯s fianc¨¦. Rosa, who was out of the company and in her car felt bad for lying. It was because she lied to her father and got her uncle in trouble. But she would make things worse if she¡¯d told that Jin faked being her fianc¨¦. If she did tell her father that, she was scared of the consequences. So she didn¡¯t feel all that bad about her uncle receiving it for her. ¡°So, how is Meracle? She doing well?¡± a voice said from behind Rosa¡¯s seat. ¡°Kya!!!¡± Rosa was scared half to death when she heard the voice. ¡°Jin! Where were you?¡± ¡°Meh¡­ Sleeping in your car for a while because I was tired. *Yawwwn* Ngh* Tired from business. Needed to sleep somewhere. Hoped you didn¡¯t mind¡± He said with sleepy eyes. Rosa turned around to see that he was still in a daze. ¡°!!! Jin! How did you even get in my car!? Never mind that! Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused!?¡± ¡°Funny. You sound just like my mother¡­¡± Jin was still sleepy and tired. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back? Meracle is probably worried about you!¡± Rosa said. ¡°Can¡¯t do that Rosa.¡± Jin, still having his eyes closed and used the front seat as a head rest. Rosa pulls the seat upward making Jin¡¯s head slide off the seat and dropping to the car¡¯s floor. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t you do that Jin!?¡± ¡°Meracle don¡¯t know what she wants. She is still confused by lingering feelings. So when she say something like, ¡®Just disappear¡¯ I might just grant it someday because of her confused state. Heavens might just grant that someday actually. Remember, I don¡¯t have much time to live as I¡¯ve told you before Rosa. I only got a total of three years which means I can only live for two years and some hundred days left now.¡± He reminded Rosa. ¡°So I need to make the most of everyday that I live.¡± ¡®!!! ¡­ That¡¯s right. I forgot¡­¡¯ Hearing this, Rosa now understood why Jin did what he did. ¡°So you wanted Meracle to only be decisively focused on you.¡± ¡°*YAWWWWWWWWWWN* Well. Not decisively, but I at least need to make her take the first step. The first step is always the hardest. I can chase her all I want. But if she isn¡¯t going to take that first step, then¡­ might as well give up¡­ I¡¯m rushing things because I need to¡­ never mind¡­ too tiring to explain.¡± Jin loudly yawned before getting out of the car. ¡°Tell Meracle that she has till tomorrow morning to decide before I leave. I¡¯ll arrive at her house before I go. I don¡¯t even need to care about the bet with Ophelia.¡± ¡°Wait! Decide what! Where are you going now!?¡± Rosa shouted to him. ¡°Oh right. Decide if she is still going to kick me out. By the way, I am going out on a business trip. I do have a job now after all. No longer broke you know.¡± Jin smirked. ¡°Oh. Forgot to tell you. Mission complete. All your candidates are no longer in the prearranged marriages. Including me. One candidate broke all the bones in his bodies, one has many wives and one is no longer a lesbian.¡± and left. ¡°¡­ What?¡± Rosa didn¡¯t even know what to say. ¡®¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that he. Never mind. I¡¯ll go tell Meracle what he wants. Let¡¯s see how she will respond.¡¯ Rosa quickly drove off to tell Jin¡¯s message to Meracle. Meracle¡¯s house 6:00 pm Rosa arrived at Meracle¡¯s house a little late due to traffic along the way. She knocks on the door multiple times but not a response was heard. So she lets herself in using a spare key that Meracle gave her. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. *Creeaaaak* ¡°Meracle?¡± Rosa calls out. The entire house was too dark and silent. ¡°Eerie...¡± ¡°Meracle?¡± Rosa continues to call but. Still no response. ¡®That¡¯s weird. Is she still at work? ¡­ I¡¯ll just stay here for a while then.¡¯ Rosa walked right into the living room where Jin used to sleep only to find Meracle drunk and sleeping on the very bed. The corner of Rosa¡¯s mouth curved upward. ¡®That bad? Damn girl. You only knew him for a few days Meracle¡­ Well¡­ I guess I did as well¡­¡¯ ¡°Meracle?¡± Rosa tapped her shoulders but only gave a slight gesture to push Rosa away. ¡°¡­ Meracle. Meracle! MERACLE!!!!!¡± Only when Rosa shouted did Meracle wake up. ¡°Huh? What is it Rosa?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m here to pass on a message from Jin.¡± Rosa smiled. ¡°Huh!? What! What message!? Tell me!¡± Meracle looked like a crazy person for a moment. Meracle¡¯s eyes were completely red and swollen. Rosa was scared stiff to even tell the message because Meracle looked crazy. ¡°Ah ha¡­ Calm down Meracle. He only left less than a day ago.¡± ¡°Oh. Right. Sorry about that Rosa. Didn¡¯t mean to scare you¡± Meracle apologizes. ¡°What message did he tell you to give me?¡± ¡°He asked me to tell you that you have till morning to decide whether or not if you are still going to kick him out.¡± Rosa tried to ease the tense atmosphere with a soft smile. ¡°¡­ That idiot. He knows I didn¡¯t mean it. Yet he is still trying to piss me off with that sad act. *Humph!*¡± Meracle snorted. ¡°Meracle. You¡¯ve only met the guy for the past few days. Yet he has already some things for you. Also, he has done some things ahead of time for you. If he is acting, he must be doing it for a good reason right? I mean, he has been a little distant no matter how you look at things.¡± Rosa hinted at the fact that Meracle still does not know much about him. ¡°Nghh¡­ I know¡­¡± Meracle agreed as well. ¡°Maybe what Jin is doing is asking you to no longer see things as master and servant status. I mean, it is there in the contract and you keep on wrongly shouting violent things to him in which you are taking it out on the wrong person. So, if one day, you do kick him out in anger, he does not want it to be by a mistake that you would regret.¡± Rosa pointed out. ¡°Also, he was having a little fun Meracle. You didn¡¯t need to over react. Heh¡­ Jin is still a kid at heart you know.¡± A shade of shame and embarrassment ran across Meracle¡¯s face. ¡°¡­ I guess I¡¯ve been¡­ wrong by taking out my anger on him¡­ Even when I was the slightest embarrassed¡­I know that Jin acts more like a house husband than a freeloader. I know that he often plays around. But¡­ he just does it too much. I just don¡¯t like it¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Have you ever asked the reason why he plays around too much? Maybe he is trying to get to know you better by being intimate.¡± Rosa added. She really was trying to push Meracle into Jin¡¯s direction. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he usually the lonely kid in middle school as well Meracle? Maybe this is his way of trying to reconnect with society and since you are the closest person, he is showing that by acting intimate and trusting.¡± ¡°¡­ Rosa. You¡¯re making me feel bad now.¡± Meracle said. ¡°Sorry. Didn¡¯t mean to do that. ^.^ But at least things are clearer now that his intentions are a little bit clearer right? He seems to be a person that takes care of problems in mysterious ways. Be it early or late. He gets the problem done so there won¡¯t be future¡­ troubles.¡± Rosa said. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Meracle had to ask. ¡°¡­ Sad to say, Jin took care of my problem in a unique way. Not only he got premium contracts, from what he told me a few hours ago, that he handled my suitors problem efficiently.¡± Rosa rubbed the side of her head because she found out what Jin meant later on. Rosa then explains it to Meracle. The handsome first candidate was¡­ crippled and in the hospital with all his teeth broken and face dis-configured. Not that he was a bad person but he only had eyes on the company. The boy candidate turned out to be a lady killer and a horrible one at that and was later on revealed to her father. But the most hilarious one was the female candidate. She was originally a lesbian but she later on found a man to fall in love with but he did not accept her. But not only that, the female candidate said that the man who she fell in love with helped her find others to love as well within the day. So now she is¡­ in a threesome relationship with two other people. One male and the other female. ¡°¡­ Dear god¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Meracle¡¯s mouth dropped. ¡°I think we can call Jin a special case. He is like cupid. The best wing man you could find. Funny huh? It was all done in a day as well which was even funnier.¡± Rosa gave a light and happy snort. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Jin could get any girl he wants but just chose to wait?¡± ¡°¡­ So why me?¡± Meracle didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Maybe he himself doesn¡¯t understand. Maybe it is because you helped him when he looked so pitiful? Maybe he fell in love with your golden hair? Or maybe there is a deeper reason? Why don¡¯t you let him love you to find out?¡± Rosa insisted. ¡°I guess you are¡­. Wait¡­ Huh? Are you sure you are Rosa? I¡¯d never think I would hear those words out of Rosa¡¯s mouth!¡± Meracle was shocked to hear such encouragement. ¡°Oh trust me Meracle. If there is a person I approve of as of now, it is him. If he can get my father¡¯s approval, then he has mine¡± She confidently said. ¡°But I¡­¡± Meracle continues to mutter. ¡°Are you still caught up with that Jason guy? Why is he so special to you?¡± Rosa frowned. ¡°¡­ He was my first¡­¡± Meracle meekly said. ¡°WHAT!?¡± Rosa couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Your first boyfriend or¡­¡± ¡°My first time¡­¡± Meracle still said in a small voice. ¡°Oh sh*t girl! Dat n*gga was your first!? He popped your cherry!?¡± Gisela¡¯s voice came out bursting from the entrance of the living room. ¡°No wonder you were still hung up on dat n*gga. Where is he!? I¡¯ll go find him and pop his d*ck off! Maybe then you¡¯ll no longer be hung up on him!¡± ¡°¡­. Hey Meracle. Rosa. How have you been¡± Mirana came out holding her red face. She really wanted to laugh to the point of tears because of Gisela. She acted like a regular black sister even though she was half black and half white. Gisela looked mostly white due to her mother¡¯s side. ¡°Gisela! Miri! How long were you here!?¡± Rosa nearly had a heart attack when she heard Gisela¡¯s overly loud voice. ¡°The entire time you two were talking¡­¡± Mirana couldn¡¯t help but to face palm herself again. In fact, Mirana and Gisela was waiting at the entrance the entire time the two were talking. It was too interesting to not eavesdrop on the two. But Gisela had to ruin the moment. ¡°Girl, one question. How big was his d*ck when he f*cked you? I¡¯m pretty sho¡¯ dat hoe is no bigger than the average six inch erect d*ck!¡± Gisela angrily snorted. ¡°¡­. He was eight inches Gisela¡­¡± Meracle said with a red face. ¡°It became ten when he was erect¡­¡± Gisela now felt the shame of her own words. She¡¯d never expected to swallow her own words like that. ¡°*Pfft* No wonder he was sucha big d*ck! Ten inches. What are you trying to do with ten inches? Hell, I had a four inch and he was better than a ten inch. All ten inch can do is poke you and it feels like an alien probing you. In fact-¡± ¡°¡­ Gisela¡­ Please¡­ stop¡­*pfft*¡± Mirana was dying on the inside. Even the other two were holding back as well. They could see that Gisela was trying hard. Maybe a little too hard. ¡°The point Gisela was trying to make is Meracle, some of us experienced what you did and that very first one might not be your dream man. No matter how big his ¡­ d*ck. He could be that one d*ck you regret taking even if he was your first. Who knows, maybe Jin can show us another surprise. *pfft* Hihihihi¡± Mirana giggled. ¡°... Are you really one to talk Miri? You¡¯ve had many boyfriends in the past¡­¡± Rosa eyes squinted. ¡°*Che* I had many boyfriends. But I¡¯ve never taken any of their d*cks no matter how much they begged.¡± Mirana scoffs. ¡°¡­ Really? You¡¯re still¡­?¡± The other three were surprised. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m still finding a good man you know¡­¡± Mirana shyly admits. ¡°Don¡¯t want my first to be one to be just a big d*ck you know. Even if he looks successful, if he isn¡¯t truly sweet, successful, and pleasing, then that bastard can go screw a prostitue for the rest of his life or become one.¡± Mirana¡¯s words left them stunned. First time they¡¯d ever heard her say so much profanities in one sentence. ¡°What!? I can be mean sometimes too you know¡± Mirana crosses her arms. ¡°But Meracle. You should give Jin a chance. Sure he was only here for a few days like Rosa said. You might not know if he is mister right for you. If he is, then letting him go is a waste.¡± ¡°Huh? Really Miri?¡± Meracle was still a little shocked to hear encouragements from Mirana and Rosa. ¡°Hmmm. Yeah. Because if you don¡¯t, I want him¡± Mirana wickedly smirked. ¡° ¡°!!!¡± This was an eye-opener to Meracle. Why? Because Mirana just openly challenged her to fight over Jin! ¡°¡­ He¡¯s mine¡­¡± She said in a low voice. ¡®There we go ^. ^; had to do all that just to get her to say those words¡­ Yeesh¡­.. You really need a good push every now and then Meracle. Ever since that Jason guy got you down, you¡¯ve been unstable. Now, I don¡¯t think you are unstable anymore. But¡­ I think a good competitor will get you more stable.¡¯ Mirana wickedly thought inside. Rosa and Gisela could see what Mirana was thinking and also nodded in agreement. Mirana was pushing Meracle to Jin¡¯s side with that last challenge. ¡°You girls are forgetting someone?¡± Rosa slyly said. ¡°Huh? What are we forgetting?¡± Mirana asked. ¡°I¡¯m in that competition as well¡± An evil smirk appeared on Rosa¡¯s face. ¡°Hey wait! What about me!?¡± Gisela jumped in. Rosa: ¡°¡­ You got Akira!¡± Mirana: ¡°You got Kyle as well!¡± Rosa & Mirana: ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Two for the price of one right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Gisela felt like she was being left out and wanted to cry. ¡°Waaaa¡­ That¡¯s cold girls. Even if we are friends¡­¡± Rosa&Mirana: ¡°All is fair in love and war!¡± They both declared. ¡°¡­ I thought we were helping Meracle out! Not steal her potential boyfriend!¡± Gisela cried out. Even Meracle felt betrayed. ¡°Well, we would need to hear Meracle¡¯s answer first. She still has to answer to Jin anyhow¡± Gisela said with pouted lips. ¡°Yep. That being said¡­ We¡¯ll all sleep here tonight!¡± Mirana loudly declares and the three other girls rushed up to Meracle¡¯s room as if nothing had happened. ¡°¡­ He was mine wasn¡¯t he? ¡­¡± Meracle muttered in the living room. ¡°But now¡­ I guess I have to chase him¡­¡± a bitter feeling welled up inside Meracle. Now that there was two other people competing for one person, she felt like she would lose something if she would let him go now. ¡®¡­ I think I know how to answer him now¡­¡¯ Lucian watched the entire thing and laughed inwardly. ''Seems like I didn''t need to do a thing... Ha ha!'' _________________________ An: Read till you bleed!!!!! :016: Epilogue to chapter 23: Meracles decision When morning came, Meracle was already waiting for him. The other three were waiting for him as well to hear Meracle¡¯s answer. But when he came at daybreak, his entire body was covered in blood. Meracle rushed up to pull him into the house out of worry to treat his wounds. ¡°Whoa Meracle! Stop! You¡¯re doing it all too fast! You¡¯re hurting him!¡± Rosa yelled out. It was only now that Meracle stopped. Jin was just lying on the floor twitching in pain from the sloppy job. ¡®Ow¡­ It hurts¡­ Just so much¡­ My back¡­¡¯ ¡°Sorry Jin. Are you alright?¡± Meracle sheepishly asked. ¡°. . . Never felt better¡­¡± Jin weakly replies as he helps himself to sit up. ¡°. . . Ugh¡­ Alcohol¡­ They burn¡­¡± ¡°S-Sorry¡± Meracle apologizes as she unwraps the sloppy bandages. Jin grabbed Meracle¡¯s hands half way during the unwrapping process. ¡°Hold up Meracle. I still have yet to hear your explanation.¡± Rosa scowled at the unreasonableness in front of her. ¡°Are you an idiot? If we don¡¯t treat it now, you could-¡± ¡°I need to hear her explanation now Rosa. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave no matter what.¡± He said in a stern voice. ¡°Well? What is your explanation? I don¡¯t like owing people anything in life. So don¡¯t make me owe you one more Meracle.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Meracle stayed silent for a minute. ¡°Alright then Jin.¡± Meracle then pulls out an object and handed it to him into his hands. Jin opens his hands to see that it was a key that labeled, ¡°Your 2nd home¡± ¡°!? Why are you¡­¡± Jin¡¯s face twisted into a confused expression. ¡°I said that I will terminate our contract. But I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯ll kick you out. I really didn¡¯t mean anything I said before and so I wanted to apologize to you. I¡­ was¡­ just a little flustered. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± A slight blush mark could be seen on her face. ¡°From here on out, this will be your official second home. We¡¯re not in a relationship yet Jin. But¡­ Even so¡­ I would like to get to know you better. But slowly! I hope you can put up with me. *BLUSH*¡± ¡°*Pfft* Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Jin laughed out loud. This was an answer he was expecting but a little less surprising. But was done in a really good manner and beyond what he¡¯d expected. He was so happy that he gave Meracle a bear hug. Luckily, all the blood was wiped away so no blood got on her. ¡°Nghhh¡­. Can¡¯t really get mad at him¡­¡± Meracle groaned when Jin showed a little bit of his affection. ¡®Goodness¡­ Exactly like a kid who¡¯d received his first birthday present¡­¡¯ ¡°Ha ha¡­ Since you are willing to be more open, then I got something to tell you as well Meracle¡± He smiled at her. ¡°? What is that?¡± Meracle was curious now. ¡°I would¡¯ve never left even if you did kick me out! Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t be far. Ha ha ha ha!¡± Jin laughed out loud. ¡°??? What was that supposed to mean!?¡± Meracle and the other girls wondered. ¡°There is a house next to yours that is for sale. So¡­ Technically, we are neighbors now.¡± He grinned. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°!!! Y-Y-Y-Y-You!!!! AH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Meracle screamed to the top of her lungs. Meracle raised her fist high into the air and was about to bring the hammer down. *Chuuuuu* ¡°!!!!¡± Jin quickly pecked at Meracle¡¯s cheek. Once he pulled away, he smiled right back at her innocently. ¡°Gotcha princess¡± He joked. But Meracle didn¡¯t like the joke as much as he did and swung her fist into his face knocking him down to the floor. ¡°Ow¡­.. Your love hurts¡­.¡± Jin whimpers as he held the swelling red spot. ¡°!!! A-are you okay!? I-I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to¡± She tries to explain. *chu* ¡°!!!¡± Just then, Jin stole another quick kiss on her lips. ¡°All better now thanks to you princess¡± He said sweetly. It was so sweet that Meracle stomped off in anger and not worrying about his injuries anymore. ¡°Oh dear¡­ seemed like I made her mad today¡­ Heh heh¡­¡± He said as he rubbed his swollen cheek. ¡°Now¡­ back to treating my own wounds¡­ Oh wait¡­ I don¡¯t have any wounds¡­ Ha ha ha!¡± He roared as he puts his hand on his body and rips away a layer of false skin made with blood pacts. ¡°!!! You don¡¯t have any wounds!? Then what was all that blood!?¡± Rosa felt angry because she too was worried. ¡°Oh that? For acting. And it worked like a charm! ^.^-V¡± Jin held up his fingers in the signs of victory. Both Gisela and Rosa was so angry that they left without even having breakfast. Only Mirana stayed behind. Mirana placed one of her hand on his chest and quickly rips away a bit of the upper layer of his skin. ¡°Heh. Don¡¯t think you can fool me Jin. Nice acting and plan. Too bad the alcohol seeped in too far.¡± She whispers as she held a piece of false skin. ¡°¡­ Why are you so smart? It should be illegal ¡­¡± He snorted. ¡°Maybe it is because I know you better than those three here. Bel-phe-gor¡± Mirana said playfully. ¡°Sheesh¡­ You are too observant and too smart to go with your stunning looks. It¡¯s a crime.¡± Jin grumbles as he took the rest of the false skin away. In other words, Jin layered himself with a ton of materials to look like skin to hide his profusely bleeding body. ¡°*Sigh* A bullet hole and a few cuts¡­ Going onto my body as additional scars¡­¡± ¡°Oh come now Jin. You can handle it. I¡¯ll help you before Meracle comes back down to find out that you are bleeding more than she¡¯d initially thought.¡± Mirana chuckled as she tended to his wounds. ¡°*heh*¡­ You¡¯d make a really good wife someday.¡± Jin shook his head as he lets himself to be a patient for a while. ___________________________ AN: Heads up. Burst release in the next twenty four hours. Just gotta proof read 12k+ words.... [th_096_K.gif] Prologue to Chapter 24: Resting time and flashback pt.1 Once he was finished being bandaged up and treated, he started to make food for the two girls and even packed multiple lunch boxes for them. Mirana didn¡¯t have to take it, but she wanted it because it was better than spending money on fast food that could get her fatter. ¡°Oh, also, give these to Gisela and Rosa along the way you two. If they don¡¯t take it, then it is fine.¡± Jin said before seeing the two off. ¡®That Mirana girl is even more mysterious than I¡¯d initially thought¡­ But, I need to take a nap for now. Didn¡¯t get enough sleep¡­¡¯ he thought as he lazily drags himself to his bed and flops on it. Jin quickly fell fast asleep on the soft bed because he was overly exhausted. He disappeared for quite a long time. What was Jin doing during the time he disappeared? Well, we need to look back at that don¡¯t we? Once he exited the house, he ran far to a secluded location to clear his mind and did qi training. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I had to return as Belphegor¡­¡¯ Jin gloomily thought. Something that was not supposed to be done during qi training and that is to let the mind wander and think. But it was because he had to go back to being Belphegor that got him gloomy. Once a person enters the underworld, it is hard to back out. Especially when he was an underworld ruler six years ago. Jin closed his eyes and flashes of memories came to him. Six years ago, he had to beat not only four of the greatest underworld rulers with his own hands, he had to beat at total of six with the help of Mammon. But out of the four he had to beat himself, three of them were the worst of the seven underworld ruler. Those three were Satan, the prideful one, Beelzebub, the ¡­ 2nd lord of the underworld who commands a network of people, and the old Belphegor. The old Belphegor was tough not because he was an underworld ruler, but because he looked weak. Though his memories were a little fuzzy, he remembered that eight years ago, Jin inherited the name Belphegor early. The old Belphegor looked kind, but had the mind of a devil. It was the old Belphegor that found Jin¡¯s family, tortured him and nearly killed his family as well. But there was an unexpected accident and the old Belphegor died. Not that Jin could remember it. But he inherited the name Belphegor by destroying the old one in the underworld. Once again, two years later, he was tortured and humiliated due to being soft. But the moment someone touches Jin¡¯s family, Jin would become the embodiment of the devil himself. Jin reopens his eyes because there were too many thoughts while he was doing his qi training. ¡®¡­ Why did I have to inherit the crappy name Belphegor? Aside from the game situation, I inherited the name Belphegor because I defeated the old one¡­ But I was only ten back then¡­ How was it that I was able to beat him? Why can¡¯t I remember!!!?¡¯ Jin felt frustrated because whenever he tries to remember some things, they would become blank. Some parts of his memories skips ahead while others were left incomplete. ¡®Gah! I can¡¯t even remember some parts of my younger years as well! What the hell is going on!?¡¯ ¡®¡­ Nevermind¡­ I should just continue doing the qi training¡­ *Sigh*¡¯ He sighed. He once more closes his eyes. But this time, he did not do qi training. Something was pulling Jin deep inside another part of his mind. That something was the countless souls he¡¯d seen before. ¡®!!! Why am I here!?¡¯ The souls that were chained to his back were now in front of him screaming like a banshee at Jin. ¡®! What do you guys want!? I can¡¯t understand you¡­¡¯ Jin really could not understand what they want from him. But that soon changes when the souls began to compress into a dark ball. The dark ball then started to divide itself and grow like a cell does. The cycles repeated many times before turning into a giant human looking dark titan but was made out of countless souls that were still screaming within the giant¡¯s body. ¡®The hell!?¡¯ Jin was shocked to see that the dark titan standing in front of him. The titan had no face of its own and continuously shifts personas every few seconds; all screaming bloody tears. The dark titan or rather the multitude of souls reaches out to Jin and grabbed him tight and pulls him towards them. Jin did not struggle. Instead, he felt that there was something that they wanted to tell him. Sure enough, the titan began to make words and sounds. ¡®G-give me back¡­.¡¯ The voices overlapped with each other as they spoke to Jin. ¡®GIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIVVVVVVVVVVVEEEEEEEEEEEEEE MEEEEEEE BAAAAAACCCCCCCCCKKKKKK MMMMYYYYYYYYYY ***********************!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡¯ It cried out over and over. Sometimes they would scream life. Other times they would scream the names of their loved ones. The hand gripped tighter and tighter, squeezing the life out of Jin¡¯s small and frail looking body. ¡®GGGGGGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!¡¯ He instinctively roared out in pain. The dark titan stopped crying the same words. Instead, it used its left index finger and tapped Jin¡¯s forehead. A great flood of memories all in fragments and unsorted flowed into Jin¡¯s mind. He could see what they wanted from him. He could see what they hated about him. But most of all, Jin could see his own past. Shards of memories began to fill some parts of the memories that did not make sense to him. Others began to replace false memories with truths. ¡®!!! T-This was what I did?¡¯ Jin was horrified at his own atrocities. He remembered how he saved Mammon that day many years ago. He remembered how he ruthlessly killed and tortured people. The methods he¡¯d used to get information from a person. The plans he¡¯d made to just kill one person. ¡®STOOOOOOOOOOOOP!!!!!¡¯ Jin cried out. Just then, the memories stopped flooding inside Jin¡¯s head. Nine dark figures showed up and shredded the dark titan up into pieces with their bare hands. Soon after the nine ripped the dark titan, a blue meteor came in and compressed the dark titan¡¯s remains into a small single glass shard. His body radiates of cold malice. ¡®*Tch* Such a pain¡­ Want him to repay you guys? Wait a year or two dammit!¡¯ The blue meteor scolded the small black glass shard which quivered in his hand. Jin, recognizing the voice, open his eyes to see that it was the Cyan Conqueror in from of him. ¡®Cyril! What was that!? Why are there memories of me killing people!? Who are these other guys with you?¡¯ ¡®Ah¡­ Damn¡­ We¡­ Ugh¡­¡¯ Cyril groaned. He didn¡¯t want to explain to Jin all the details. But what he wanted to do the most is to erase Jin¡¯s memories. ¡®Well¡­ you won¡¯t remember anyhow¡­¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s fine Cyan Conqueror. Don¡¯t erase his memories.¡¯ A man dressed in red revealed himself to me. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.¡®¡­ Red Ruler¡­¡¯ Cyril¡¯s voice sadly drifted. ¡®¡­ That was my old title Cyan Conqueror. Now that is just a thing of the past¡­¡¯ The man in red said to Cyril. ¡®Forget erasing his memories. All you guys are doing is making him run away from his responsibilities. This is just an illusion. If you want him to truly live his own life happily, then you need to let him remember.¡¯ ¡®Nope. I won¡¯t let that happen. We are not going to make things go too fast Red. We need to let his soul take a rest.¡¯ Cyan told the man in red. ¡®¡­ I won¡¯t say this again Cyan. Jin will need to start killing people sooner or later. It is because he can take lives that the economy got out of that ridiculous farce! But he can¡¯t do it if he still have his morals holding down the strength he has!¡¯ the man in red shouted. ¡®Shut up Red! That strength came from hell itself!¡¯ a man in gold stood behind the man in red roared. ¡®¡­ Gerent of the Golden Sun¡­. So¡­ You want him to live in this illusion as well?¡¯ A fire was lit in the man in red¡¯s eyes. ¡®That will kill him one day! Your softness towards him will kill him one day! I am here to make sure that won¡¯t happen too early now that he went back to being Belphegor!¡¯ ¡®Be it Belphegor or Jin. He is still recovering.¡¯ The man in gold stood firm and hinted to the man in red that Cyril was right. ¡®I agree with Red. He needs some parts of his memories. At the very least, it will grant the souls some peace¡¯ a man in green said as he points to the small dark glass shard in Cyril¡¯s hand. ¡®!!! Emerald Emperor! You as well? Why are you two so insistent about making Jin remember?¡¯ Cyril frowned. ¡®It is because it is necessary Cyan. Even if we want him to be happy, there are some things he needs to do by his own hands. There might be a day where we and the others cannot watch over Jin. If he does remember, it could be in the most horrifying way. This will keep his pure soul from twisting when he does remember.¡¯ This time, a man adorned in silver came out to say. ¡®If we need to tackle a problem, we need to do it early before it becomes too late¡¯ ¡®Silver Savior? You too?¡¯ Even the man in yellow was surprised. ¡®I too, the Amethyst Advocate, Alvancus, support in Jin retaining some memories. His dark actions may need¡­ those memories.¡¯ A man wearing nothing but a purple short came out to say. ¡®¡­ For our eyes¡¯ sakes¡­ never mind. Just put on some real clothes Alvancus. I agree with Cyan. He needs time to rest his soul. If we let him remember too early, he may as well be a dead man¡¯ this time, it was a man who wore only orange came to speak up on Cyril¡¯s behalf. ¡®¡­ Orange Overlord¡­ No¡­ Omni¡­ You three insist on keeping this illusion alive. So I too will agree because I think these past few gentle days has made Jin a happier person. I, Invictus, will help you erase his memories¡¯ an androgynous person came out to say. But the voice sounded masculine so Jin thought it was a man. Thing was, the man was invisible! A voice boomed from above. A pillar of light broke the dark environment and illuminated the entire place. ¡®The score is four to four. I won¡¯t tip the scales because I believe Jin should already know what to do. But Red, stop being so forceful!¡¯ the person within the pillar of light could not be seen but had a feminine voice. ¡®Oh, by the way Jin. I¡¯m a man. Don¡¯t get your balls confused now.¡¯ ¡®He is trying to tackle things on early. Don¡¯t blame him for being a¡­ well, who he is.¡¯ A young voice came out. When Jin tried to locate the voice, he could not find it. ¡®Over here Jin¡¯ the voice called from below. Jin looked down to see a small dark creature waving at him. ¡®Pleased to meet you Jin. I¡¯m the Sinner from the Shadows.¡¯ The small creature said to Jin. It looked like a small rat in Jin¡¯s eyes. But he then notices the dark vampire like wings sprouting from the small rodent¡¯s back. ¡®Just a heads up, we all are sealed but can all come out of our seals. The seals don¡¯t need to be broken. Just only in times of emergencies we send out our¡­ representatives. Just think of it as sending out small avatars with a bit of our power.¡¯ ¡®¡­ My form may be unsightly¡­ Just know that the heavens were unfair and gave me this form out of unreasonable anger and fear¡­ Ugh¡­ Hate my name¡­.¡¯ he depressingly said. ¡®Now¡­ it is four for four gentlemen. But now I am going to tip the score if you don¡¯t agree with me. I think Jin should retain his memories but it is for him to decide. This isn¡¯t the best of choices. But Jin needs to choose for himself whether or not to remember. I can tell you guys now that even if we do erase his memories of this even now, the souls will still do everything in their power to make him remember. For the past four days, he has already relived those memories a couple of times already. We already erased his memories many times before Lucian and the others did as well. So there is no real point in erasing all of it again if the souls only want him to remember some parts of his memories. Even if it is not the souls, maybe even heaven will make him remember the people he killed. So remembering might benefit him and relieve some of the pain. I am not saying we should let him remember. But it is up to him whether or not to remember¡¯ the small rat-like creature said. ¡®Only¡­ I¡¯ll limit on how much he can remember from that limit.¡¯ They all turned to me and gave me a serious look, waiting for Jin¡¯s answer. ¡®I¡¯ll retain some of my memories. Hearing you guys so serious, might as well retain some. They may be the people I¡¯ve killed. So the least I could do is honor them by remembering them¡¯ Jin said. ¡®Then so be it¡¯ the small creature said. He went up to Cyril¡¯s hand. ¡®If you souls keep on screaming and bothering him, I will devour and digest you all whole without letting a single one of you reincarnate!¡¯ he threatened the small black glass shard and ate the shard. The small creature¡¯s body began to expand and shape-shift into human form. But the dark creature was still¡­ dark but a lot more monstrous-looking. He then threw back up the small back shard and then crushed it to release the souls. ¡®Oh. By the way Jin. Call Cyril his own name. Cyan. It is because he has a bad memory to keep things simple. Also, you¡¯ll learn our true names later on. What you¡¯ve heard today were some of the true names. Don¡¯t be concerned and just live life. We¡¯ll return to our seals.¡¯ The dark man said. Using his middle finger, he flicks Jin¡¯s forehead to get him out of the space and making him retain some of the memories that the souls gave to him. ¡®Oops¡­ We¡¯ve seemed to leak out some of our own qi energies as well¡­ Oh well. We did need to release our qi every now and then. This might be one of the best times then. But we gotta move it into the inner qi plane to not affect him too much¡­¡¯ Chapter 24: Resting time and flashback pt.2 When Jin woke back up from the qi training, his body was filled with many different types of qi. Eleven different types of qi including his own. Usually, different qi would ruin a persons¡¯ body. But these qi all existed in harmony. The most interesting part of the qi is how Jin was able to utilize them separately. His eyes and hair even changed different colors depending on which one he wanted to use. He could not use all of them at once because his body started to throb in pain when he did. So his limit was using one type of qi separately. But he also founded out that the qi he uses also influences his mood and mentality somewhat. When he recalled his memories as Belphegor, indeed some parts were filled in. There were no longer blanks. But that were only some of the memories that he was allowed to retain. When he tried to remember past ten years old, he couldn¡¯t remember anymore. ¡®What the? Why can¡¯t I recall it!? Why are my memories incomplete!?¡¯ ¡®Lucian!¡¯ Jin called inside his mind. But there were no response. Jin wanted to know what these different qi was. It was because it did not belong to his own qi that he wanted to know. But most of all, he wanted to know why his memories are incomplete. ¡®Ban! Ren!¡¯ He continues to call out. But there were still no responses. ¡®Strange¡­ Are they sleeping?¡¯ he thought. What they were really doing was taking care of the heavenly beings and those that are after Jin¡¯s life. Too many were after his life so they couldn¡¯t watch over him every single second of the day. Since Jin already was used to the blue cold qi, he stayed blue haired. The blue qi was the most abundant among the others. It also kept him calm and collected in many situations. ¡®¡­ This isn¡¯t the time to worry. I still have to keep my promises¡¯ Jin went back to Meracle¡¯s house in the middle of the night to get his suitcases. He swiftly moves through to the front door of the house to get his own stuffs but his body was covered in snow. ¡®Sh*¡­ gotta wipe the snow away first¡¯ he cursed and swept away the snow on his body. When he opened the door, it made an eerie long creak. ¡®Gah! I hate this door!¡¯ This was what woke Meracle up. A simple sound nearly blew his cover and Jin could hear that Meracle was coming out of the room. ¡®Sh*!!!!!!!! Where can I hide?¡¯ He knew that if he was discovered now, Meracle would blow holes in his head and would make him apologize. ¡®Like hell I¡¯ll let that happen! But I have to find where to hide¡­ But where? Where can I hide?¡¯ Jin¡¯s frantic thinking led him to hide in one place. ¡®The basement!!!!¡¯ he thought. He only stayed on the upper floor because¡­ He couldn¡¯t move anymore. If he did, Meracle would find him in a heartbeat. Meracle came down and indeed could feel Jin. But she didn¡¯t know where Jin was. When she saw the rattling door, she betrayed her sixth sense. Once she was finished doing her business, she went back up to sleep. Jin didn¡¯t want Meracle to wake back up. So he waited for a good hour before going out of the basement. ¡®*Sigh* nearly killed myself there.¡¯ Jin was scared out of his mind. ¡®But I wonder what is in the basement?¡¯ So he flipped the light switch at the top of the steps that led down to the basement. When he came down, Jin saw stacks of cardboard boxes, multiple furnitures, and even tons of electronics were stored down in the basement. Though, only half the basement was full, the other half had a surprisingly small metal box with a few locks on laying in the dark corner of the basement. Curiosity got the better of Jin as he walked right over to see what was inside. He found some thin metal wires laying around to be used as a lock pick. *Clink*Click*Clink*Clink* ¡®¡­ Why am I so good at useless stuff like lock picking?... Well¡­ time to see what is inside.¡¯ Jin opens the box to see multiple tapes and photo books inside. ¡®¡­ Photos and tapes? I see. Old memories¡­¡¯ Was Jin¡¯s first thoughts. That was until he saw the labels on both the tapes and the photobooks. ¡°*** tape #1¡­ Amazing Bl*w #3¡­. Cre*mp¡­ first time¡­¡± ¡®Purely shocking. . . They recorded themselves doing it?¡¯ Jin¡¯s eye twitched. He¡¯d never felt angrier. Especially on the tape that labeled ¡°First time¡± Jin was thinking about throwing the box into an incinerator. ¡®Forget it. I don¡¯t have time to deal with these. Got more important things to do.¡¯ So he left the basement to go up to get his own suitcases. When he got back upstairs, the most unexpected person was their waiting for him. A woman with silver hair and shining amber eyes stood before him. ¡°Well Jin. You¡¯ve got a lot of explaining to do¡± Mirana evilly grinned. ¡°¡­ *sigh* Since you are the only one who knows a lot about me¡­ I might as well ask you a lot of questions.¡± Jin sighed. ¡°Why did you leave? Why did you make a small problem so big?¡¯ Mirana asked him. ¡°Simple. I have my own reasons¡± He answered flaccidly. Mirana cocks her head at Jin¡¯s attempt to avoid answering her. ¡°Oh? Tell me those reasons. Can it be that important to make the girl you like cry?¡± With a tired expression, Jin said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you¡± Mirana crosses her arms and glared at him. ¡°Do you really want to know Mirana?¡± He whimpers. ¡°Why not? Is it bad for me to know?¡± Mirana was still trying to act cute. ¡°¡­ If I do tell you, will you drop the cute act?¡± Jin didn¡¯t like the cute act. No matter how he looked at it, it was still an act. ¡°¡­ I was just being nice you know¡­¡± Mirana wanted to cry because she didn¡¯t think Jin would dislike her being how she usually was. ¡°*Sigh* No matter. I¡¯ll tell you it anyhow seeing that you can be trusted. Just don¡¯t tell Meracle alright?¡± He sighed once more to prepare himself to tell Mirana the ¡®truth¡¯. ¡°First off, Meracle is¡­ stuck in one place so to say. She is still thinking about Jason. I think you can see that as well. I¡¯m not sure my efforts to make her move forward is working. But I needed to do it quick. Why? I don¡¯t want to be a punching bag and to be rejected forever you know. All my efforts would be useless if Meracle goes back with Jason after an ¡®apology¡¯ or some ridiculous reason like make up kiss.¡± ¡°Hmmm. So you want Meracle to move on faster while seeing you as a potential lover?¡± Mirana felt broken hearted because she was not even in his eyes. ¡°¡­ Not potential lover per say¡­ But at least help her move on to another and better dude.¡± Jin scratches his head. ¡°Truthfully, I don¡¯t know why I like Meracle so much. Just do. So I just wanted to help her move on as fast as I can before leaving. As I¡¯ve said before, I can¡¯t dream of having a lover. Too¡­ sweet for my taste. But I have a feeling that I owe her a lot more than I think. So I am putting in efforts.¡± This was not an answer Mirana expected. ¡°Hm? That¡¯s right. You have a job now. You even showed that you can already support yourself¡­¡± ¡°Yep¡­ Now, I have more reasons to leave as well. My line of work¡­ Just really is a pain. I am only afraid that Meracle might be burdened with the fact of having me live here. My life is a little more complicated than anyone might think¡± Jin emphasizes complicated for many reasons. Mirana raises an eyebrow and crosses her arms. ¡°Hmmm. Now that is an interesting thought Jin. Why are you sharing so many secrets? If I¡¯d recalled correctly Jin, you were always the meek type. Especially in school. You would usually look reserved and scared. But looking at you now, you are not exuding the air of a weak person. More like one of those cool guys I see often.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ I forgot. You were in my school and my high school crush. I¡¯d originally gave up on you since you¡¯ve never looked my way once. Didn¡¯t think you would pay attention to me so much.¡± Jin lightly laughed. He truly didn¡¯t think anyone would pay attention to him being weak in school that much. Hearing this, it made Mirana¡¯s chest tighten a little. ¡°Eh? Did I hear you right Jin? I thought you love Meracle to death.¡± Jin shrugged and shook his head from side to side. ¡°Sadly, I no longer hold an interest in love. If you are asking why I was acting so close to her, it is because I wanted her to be open about herself a little more. She used to wear a wig you know. So I accomplished at least twenty percent of things¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re lying.¡± Mirana pouted her lips. ¡°Hm? How so? Why do you think I am lying? Which part?¡± He began to ask. He acted confident but inside he was really scared. He really did lie to her. The corner of Mirana¡¯s mouth curved upward seeing Jin¡¯s reaction. ¡°Actually¡­ you¡¯ve lied only twice haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°!!! . . .¡± Jin shifted his head and eyes away. Mirana evilly smirked. ¡®*Heh* Got you Jin. When you try to act too cool, you show that you are lying. Too bad. You can fool people with that act a few times. But you can¡¯t fool them all the time Jin.¡¯ Seeing that he was cornered, Jin made a gesture to show that he gave in. ¡°Which parts?¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Almost all of what you¡¯d said was fishy Jin. When you said that, ¡®I no longer hold an interest in love¡¯ that was the first lie. An obvious one at that. We all could see how hard you were trying to seduce Meracle and opened more paths for Meracle to choose. What you wanted was another chance at love which could be seen a mile away. But most of all, you wanted Meracle to be the one to choose you on her own free will.¡± Mirana explains. She then leans in forward and gave a mischievous look. ¡°The second part that gave you away was¡­ *hum* *hum* *hum* Not telling ^.^¡± ¡°. . . I see¡­ *Tch* Aww I wanted to play cool guy for a while. Seems like it won¡¯t work on you huh?¡± Jin finally admitted. ¡°I¡¯m not a cool guy. But I seriously can¡¯t allow Meracle to know. -.-; I really do have my reasons¡± Jin walked right into the hallway and was about to enter the living room. ¡°You are an underworld ruler right? I¡¯ve heard it many times. So you don¡¯t need to hide it from me Bel-phe-gor- heh heh¡± Mirana innocently said. ¡°Don¡¯t think people¡¯ve forgotten you.¡± This got Jin to pause and turn back around. ¡°!!! How? What!? How!?¡± Jin¡¯s jaws dropped. ¡°I¡¯ve never said that I was an underworld ruler!¡± ¡°. . . You may not know it. But. . . I too have acquaintances in the underworld and black markets too you know.¡± Mirana said to him. ¡°. . . Hmm now that is interesting. You are unexpectedly dangerous. No wonder Meracle was kept safe. Seems like I underestimated a lot of things about you. Didn¡¯t think I would be found out in the most unpredictable way¡­¡± Jin really didn¡¯t think Mirana would know about him. Seeing that Jin was being honest now, Mirana too started to tell the truth. ¡°Ah¡­ Jin¡­ At first, I wasn¡¯t sure that you were really Belphegor. But¡­ you showed yourself a little too much when you took off your mask after getting out of Mammon¡¯s place. Next time, be more careful. Luckily it was only me who saw it.¡± Jin¡¯s head started to ache. ¡®¡­ Damn. I really thought I went to a place far enough away from prying eyes. Seems like I need to be more careful from now on¡­¡¯ ¡°Now Jin. I don¡¯t have to keep things a secret you know. . .¡± Mirana was still being mischievous. ¡°What do you want. . .¡± Jin lazily asked. ¡°Payment. In any shape and form. As long as I deem that it is fine.¡± Mirana began to blackmail Jin. ¡°. . . Can I pay money?¡± Was Jin¡¯s first answer. ¡°Denied.¡± She rejected the answer. ¡°. . . Any materialistic objects? Maybe a private jet?¡± Was Jin¡¯s second answer. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Nope!¡± Mirana denied that one as well. ¡°Ngh¡­..Then what do you want?¡± he groaned. Mirana thought for a while until a thought hits her on the head. ¡°Maybe¡­ your first time?¡± ¡°*Pfft* WHAT!?¡± It was a great shock to him. ¡°Oh please Jin. That was a joke of course.¡± Mirana scoffs. ¡°But I¡¯m still a virgin as well¡­¡± she later mutters. ¡°. . . Wish half granted¡± Jin angrily said. ¡®She asked for it.¡¯ Jin used his acupuncture techniques to stop Mirana from moving all together and laid her down on the floor. He got on his knees and was over her while on all fours. ¡°!!! What are you doing!?¡± She wanted to scream. ¡°Since you¡¯ve known my underworld identity, I might as well show you how I work in the underworld right?¡± An evil look flashed across Jin¡¯s face. ¡°*Che!* You think kissing will work on me this time? Dream on Jin! This time, it won¡¯t work!¡± Mirana tried to fight back. She was scared of the other side Jin was about to show. ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­ I¡¯ll say it one time Mirana. When I work, I¡¯m no longer Jin. My name is Belphegor.¡± Jin laughed. ¡°Since you are so insistent that it won¡¯t work. Then I¡¯ll do something a little different.¡± ¡°I-I was only joking!!! Wait!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Mirana wasn¡¯t even allow to finish her words. ¡°MMMMMMMMMMMM!!!¡± ¡°Shhhh you¡¯re mine now. So just stay like that¡± He evilly whispers. Jin lifts her chin and laid his lips onto her lips. Despite how Jin sounded, he did not viciously kissed her like a wild animal. He took his time finding the right ways to make her feel good. He would often caress her hair, ears, and neck and sometimes other parts of her body to loosen her up. Mirana was still resisting him but it did not affect him in the slightest. He¡¯d only continued to make her feel good at both his and her own paces. He slowly synchronizes with her feeling each breaths and heartbeats. While kissing, he unbuttons off Mirana¡¯s shirt. Though it was tempting to squeeze and play with Mirana¡¯s melons, he chose not to. In Jin¡¯s mind, ¡®to pleasure a woman, one must set her before himself.¡¯ Thus, he was not going to ravage her like a horny gorilla. He needed to get Mirana to a certain level before entering the next step. Kissing is alright. But Jin needed not to only pleasure Mirana¡¯s mouth, but her entire body as a whole. His hands ran across Mirana¡¯s body starting from the shoulders and massaging downward both arms. Mirana responded a little to that and relaxed. ¡®¡­ Such a little feedback¡­ gonna move it up then. Rather, down in this case¡­¡¯ No longer massaging her arms, he moved down her body and to her thighs. ¡®Hmmm¡­ Is the sweet spot here?¡¯ Jin thought to himself as he rubbed Mirana¡¯s lower region in a smooth circular motion. Mirana surprisingly responded well as her body was no longer as tense. Mirana even felt like she was slightly floating on air because he was feeling her body up a little too well. ¡®So she is finally letting go¡­ Alright. Time to kick it up a little¡¯ He thought inwardly. ¡®Kisses can get tiring because¡­ well¡­ abusing kissing is a bad thing¡­ Why? ¡­Lips have limits!¡¯ So he moved away from her lips and gave her breaks every now and then to let her recover while making love to the other parts of her body. During each breaks, Mirana could feel the feelings well up with her to desire him more and more. ¡®Dammit! How is it that he is able to do this? Just when things were getting to the peak, he makes me want more of him¡­ It¡¯s just unfair!¡¯ Unlike those boyfriends she had in the past who just plainly kisses continuously or were just bad at kissing, Jin was unexpectedly skillful in pleasuring his partner. It was better than the french kiss she had even with the best of kissers and he was only doing normal kisses. ¡°Mmmmmm¡± Mirana moaned a little from time to time. When it got more noticeable and louder, a wicked smile grew on Jin¡¯s face. Jin slyly inserted his tongue inside her mouth and let it swirl and dance inside violating the inner walls of Mirana¡¯s mouth. By now, Mirana lost some parts of her ability to think and lets her body go loose and her instincts took over her body. But he took that love to the next step as well. When it comes to love, both parties should be involved in pleasuring the other. Jin led Mirana on and on to follow his pace. He was no longer doing things slow and made Mirana subconsciously go faster and faster. Soon, it was Mirana who led Jin on. ¡°Mmmm. More! More! Moooooooore!!!!¡± She cried out. ¡®¡­ I can¡¯t do this all night. Need to end this quick¡¯ He thought. He breaks away leaving Mirana a little exhausted but he was not going to let her rest this time. No. This time, he made sure to make Mirana go wild. Jin pulls Mirana to sit on his laps as he got right behind her. Mirana did not notice it. But Jin already pulled off her brassiere and her entire upper torso no longer a secret to him. Using his right hand, he grabs one of her ample mammary and started to play with it while the other was circling around her other mammary¡¯s areola and playing with the nub. Only now did her heart began to beat faster, her body responded to his love involuntarily as she indulges in lust. There was an indescribable madness with her heart. ¡°J-Jin? What are you-¡± She was about to ask. ¡°!!! Ahhhh---¡± She involuntarily lets out a cute moan. ¡°Not there!¡± She tries to suppress her moans. But Jin¡¯s hands were feeling up her body too well. His hands were already on her soft white mounds and playing with them. ¡°N-No!!!! You¡¯re going to make me!!!¡± Mirana¡¯s back arches when Jin gave the mammillas a gentle pinch and jets of white streams shot from the twin sources. ¡°!!!! Nooooooo !!!! Mmmm!!!¡± She cries as tears rolls down her face. The floor became a little stained by her secreted whites. Jin went back to lovingly french kissing Mirana to muffle her cries. If she did continue to cry, Jin was scared that someone would truly wake up and catch the two. Luckily, no one woke up. Soon after Mirana was settled down, Jin sucked on the leaking nubs to clean up the mess. The entire time, Jin did not use a single bit of cold qi. If he did, then it would not mean that it was by his efforts that he made her feel this way. It also damaged his pride in a bit if he did. She was lost in the heat of passion and wanted it to continue all night. But Jin didn¡¯t have that long. ¡®Time to finish her off. . . No way I¡¯m going to give my first time like that easily. . . . . But I have to finish it now. Sorry Mirana.¡¯ ¡°A-aren¡¯t you going to put it in?¡± She unconsciously asked. ¡®!!! What did I just say!?¡¯ ¡°Sorry beautiful. But you¡¯ll have to be satisfied with this.¡± He said to her and lightly bites into her neck, branding her with the cold qi. Once done, he finishes her with a couple of deep kisses and a small light kiss at the end. A sensation of coldness spread through-out her body and made her body froze like ice. But that cold feeling was soon replaced with an unimaginable heat of desires. It felt many times better than before. Better than when he tongued her, better than when he fondled her mammary glands and better than the kisses he gave. The small blue cross appeared right on her neck where he gave her the hickey. It made her reach her climax three times and the stains were obvious as well. Once he was done, held Mirana in his arms for a good while. ¡°We¡¯ve both kissed before right? Last time, it was done a little sloppy. But I¡¯ll show you how to do more than kissing. I¡¯ll show you how to love¡± Jin said. He then got close to her to whisper in her ear, ¡°It is because I loved you¡± Once she heard this, Mirana fluttered inside her heart even though she knows that it is a lie. ¡°Liar. You already got Meracle. . .¡± ¡°Heh. . . Then all I have to do is make you mine as well.¡± He said confidently. ¡°I could see it in your eyes that you already fell for me for a long time right? I won¡¯t impose myself on you. So I¡¯ll let you decide.¡± She turns her head away trying to keep her poker face on. ¡°I don¡¯t like cheaters or cowards. Right now, you¡¯re both.¡± ¡°. . . A coward and a cheater huh? Funny. . . You¡¯re right. I¡¯m both. So I guess I can¡¯t have you by.¡± Jin sadly accepted it. ¡°Yet, you still fell for me back then. Why?¡± ¡°. . . It is because I know you. . .¡± Mirana couldn¡¯t say the real reasons. What she knew about him was more than the other three would know. She¡¯d investigated Jin¡¯s background a long time ago when he was still in high school. Needless to say, she was Jin¡¯s unknown stalker. Try as she might, she would never find much about him through normal means. ¡®I can¡¯t say that I stalked the guy through-out his junior year¡­¡¯ her heart sank at the thought. Mirana was completely mesmerized not only by Jin¡¯s strength, she was infatuated by his courage and will. In her junior year, she saw many events that Jin may not remember. He¡¯d made many things possible that caught Mirana¡¯s heart. She¡¯d even seen him at the football stadium, entering the sea of flames saving not only his mother, but his sister as well. In addition, she¡¯d seen him breaking down the wall, jumping almost twenty feet down and carrying a person as well with only a seven feet minivan as a cushion all while hobbling away to the hospital. ¡°Oh? How much do you know Mirana? You may know that I am Belphegor. You may know some more secrets that I¡¯ve yet to reveal to others. But how much of that makes up who I am? Even I no longer know.¡± Jin bitterly frowned. ¡°I want you to stop finding more about me. I can¡¯t stop you. But if you are going to continue, then I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t help you afterwards. . . I mean, once someone goes into the underworld, it is hard to get back out in one peace at all. I was just lucky. I don¡¯t want to see you get into a bad situation.¡± Mirana cuddled up to Jin, took his hands to wrap it around her, and stayed like that for a while to think about what he¡¯d said. ¡°I only entered the underworld for a few months. If that is what you want . . . then I will not pursue it any further¡­¡± She had to admit, all this might just be the surface about him. Under all that strength and spirit, there may be something darker and scarier. ¡°. . . Thanks Mirana. Now I have to go.¡± He said as he releases the woman in his hand and stood back up. ¡°Where are you going Jin? Wait¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you are going back as Belphegor?¡± Mirana was truly worried for him. ¡°. . . I¡¯m working a doctor now. I. . . was making a cure for a hereditary disease for a person and his family for a certain reason. Which is why I got paid so much¡­¡± He said to her. ¡°The name Belphegor should be left dead after I am done.¡± ¡°Alright then Jin. Just don¡¯t push it too far¡± Mirana felt relaxed after hearing that Jin was about to leave the name Belphegor behind. ¡°Mmhm. Just one thing. Gotta stash all my things in Meracle¡¯s basement. Makes things more convincing¡± Jin nodded. Mirana wanted to help out. But her legs didn¡¯t have any strength inside of them. She also had to replace her clothes as well. But all she could do was watch Jin move his things to the basement. In a strange sense, it looked like he was having fun moving the things because he looked exactly how a childish cartoon character would move their things. ¡°Here¡± Jin said as he tosses some of his clothes for her to wear. He gave her a light peck on the cheek and soon left with his suitcases after he was done moving his stuffs. ¡°Payment resolved. Take care of yourself now. Don¡¯t go into the dark world anymore. I also hope you won¡¯t continue to blackmail me either.¡± Mirana took the clothes Jin tossed to her and sniffed it. ¡®*sniff*sniff* Mmmm *haaaaaa* Still smells like him. Haa nghh¡¯ When Mirana was able to regain her strength and mind, she wore the clothes Jin gave her. ¡®Hm¡­ Still smells a little here¡­¡¯ She frowned and took out a perfume bottle to spray it all over the room to camouflage the smell. ¡®There we go!¡¯ she thought contently. ¡®But did Jin really took all of his stuff down to the basement? . . . I¡¯ll do it in his place.¡¯ Mirana thought. When she went down to the basement, it was clearly a mess that Jin threw down. He was not being neat because he was in a rush. That being said, she took all of Jin¡¯s stuff to the basement and quickly packed it neatly before going back to sleep in Meracle¡¯s room. Epilogue to Chapter 24: Resting time and flashback pt.3 After Jin left Meracle¡¯s house, he went to the hospital where the casino boss¡¯ family were in with the Belphegor mask on. The money Jin had was used to bribe the securities to ignore what he was doing and allow entry to the closed hospital. When he entered, they showed him the way to the patients ward and where each patients were. Jin entered the casino boss¡¯ wife¡¯s ward. He went inside to check up if the disease was still remaining inside her body. When he went to get her blood tested, everything was green. The disease was completely cured inside. ¡®Thank goodness. Here I thought I messed up¡¯ When he went back to check up on her, he found out that she was awake. ¡°Were you the one who cured me?¡± she asked. Jin nodded. ¡°. . . Can you cure my sons and daughters as well?¡± She weakly asked. He wrote on a piece of paper and handed it to her that reads, ¡°¡­. There are no guarantees. But I will try¡± and left her ward. As promised, he cured the casino boss¡¯ wife. But for the children, he needed some insurances. Of course he can cure her children. The underworld can get rough and some people might not keep their promises after a certain point. Which was why he made a drug that can make the disease stay dormant for a good forty eight hours with an extra surprise if the disease is not cured in time. He injected the drug inside their body to momentarily subside the disease so it looked like they were cured. When he was done with his business inside the hospital, he went to the underworld casino. 2:00 am Jin arrived there around two o clock in the morning tired and worn out. He really didn¡¯t want to fight anyone inside the casino. But he will if needed. Once inside, there was only one person waiting for Jin and was sitting at a table with food and wine prepared. ¡°You came early. I¡¯ve been waiting Belphegor¡± the casino boss smiled. ¡°Come. Sit¡± He invited as he drank some water. Belphegor/Jin did not know what the casino boss was planning. But he stood in front of the casino boss without accepting to sit. ¡°. . . Sorry. Forgot that even in the underworld, trust is hard to come by¡± the casino boss weakly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that your wife and children has been treated as promised.¡± Belphegor said coldly with the voice changer on. ¡°Now, it is your turn¡± ¡°T-that fast?¡± The casino boss couldn¡¯t believe it. Belphegor really did keep his promise. He picks up a tall glass of water to cool himself off. ¡°First, hand over the informations that I requested. Technically, today is the third day since it is morning. Then I¡¯ll start curing you¡± Belphegor said. ¡°Of- Of course!¡± The casino boss¡¯ eyes shined as he eagerly handed over to him a black suitcase. He opened it to show Belphegor that there was a bunch of papers inside. Data upon data on hundreds of people that Belpehgor asked for. But most of all, an external hard drive and a small laptop was inside. The casino boss even confirmed the external hard drive to Belphegor. ¡®I hope he¡¯ll be pleased.¡¯ ¡°Good. Now, bring me over a gun. I¡¯ll return the gun once I¡¯m done.¡± Belphegor said. Without any hesitation, the casino boss brought over a gun for Belphegor. Once the gun was in his hand, Belphegor walked outside of the casino and stood at the entrance. *BANG*BANG*BANG*BANG* Four rounds were fired and four ear piercing screams rang aloud. Four figures screaming because they were shot in the leg. He came back inside and said, ¡°Having people to ambush me is not a good way to greet a person. I¡¯ve shot them in the legs as a warning. So I¡¯m starting to reconsider my offer to you¡± ¡°W-wait! Those were not to ambush you!¡± The casino boss tried to explain. They were to protect Belphegor along the way should anyone tried to injure him. ¡°Regardless, I do keep promises. When I do cure you, I want you to quit being a casino boss.¡± Belphegor said to him. This made the casino boss wince. ¡°B-But I¡¯ve been working like this for twenty long years! How can I change my career now!?¡± the casino boss complained. ¡°. . . Your medical records¡­ It showed that you¡¯ve had this disease for a long time already. Though the signs you¡¯ve shown are not severe, the medical records clearly tells that you only have a few years left to live. Ten years at best¡± Bephegor begins to say. ¡°B-but you can cure me right?¡± the casino boss felt desperate. ¡°*Sigh* Your disease already progressed so far, but by pure luck, no, more like pure will. You¡¯ve worked to earn money to find a cure for your disease but so many doctors already failed in the past. Due to your strong will, you did not show signs of the disease progressing. But I¡¯m sure food lost their smell and tastes to you right? Even water started to taste better because you can at least feel it going down and quenching your thirsts. Your sight is not getting bad because of old age, but because the disease is already progressing so far. The glasses you wear? Maybe four times as stronger than the average person needed. Your hearing also beings to fail you am I right?¡± Belphegor pointed out. ¡°It may already be too late for you if you keep living like this. The stress also helps the disease to progress even faster.¡± The casino boss couldn¡¯t deny it. The food he ate everyday started to lose their smell and taste to him. Everything really lost their taste to him. The water he¡¯d been constantly drinking did make him feel better because he can feel it. His eyes really were bad and was only going downhill. Even his hearing started to fail him not too long ago. ¡°*Sigh* Which is why you need a different life style as well. I suggest you change your career fast if you want to live with your family for a few years longer. As I¡¯ve said, I can cure you. Just not a guarantee cure like your family. Even so, even if this cure does not work, it can at best extend your life for a good five years with subsided symptoms and at most fifteen years before the disease takes over you and kill you.¡± Belphegor explains to him. ¡°. . . Five good years huh¡­ I guess it won¡¯t be that bad. I haven¡¯t been a good father to my children nor my wife in a long time.¡± The casino boss looked down on his wrinkled hands. ¡°. . . I¡¯ll do it. But can I have any more children after this?¡± ¡°. . . You are already lucky enough to have children that lasted this long. You want more to suffer? I won¡¯t cure anymore if that is what you are thinking¡± Belphegor glared at him. ¡°I-I understand. It was just a joke sir. Don¡¯t take it too seriously¡± The casino boss¡¯ neck was sweaty once Belphegor glared at him. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll make this short and simple for you.¡± Belphegor nodded. He opens a silver suitcase and pulls out a big syringe with a liter of a strange solution. ¡°Open your mouth¡± ¡°Eh? E-excuse me sir?¡± The casino boss¡¯ eyes widen. ¡°Your process is a little different from your wife and children. First, I have to make you drink this entire solution. It will cause your disease to stay in a dormant state for a period and make your entire body feel numb. Once a certain amount of time has passed, I will inject this syringe in three spots. Two in your shoulders, and one in your neck.¡± Belphegor explains. ¡°B-But that syringe¡­. It¡¯s too big¡­.¡± The casino boss wanted to wail. ¡°. . . It is this or the more painful and less successful way. The less successful way is for me to give you a pill that will cause you to writhe in pain. Then, for the next two hours, you will be forced to drink this other solution in intervals of ten minutes.¡± Belphegor said as he pulls out another bottle. Smaller but a hell lot darker. ¡°This will amplify your pain and ups the chances of curing you. Oh, let me tell you what it does, it knocks out elephants with pain and helps purify your blood and liver. Sure chloroform would work to make you sleep, but this is better. Why? Because when I cut you up, it will be much more painful and you might wake up with the chloroform off or not working at all. So pain cures pain. Afterwards, I will inject not three but six shots into your liver, heart and male genitals¡± Belphegor wickedly said to him. It sounded more like a threat. ¡°I-I¡¯ll take the less painful way if possible¡­¡± the casino boss whimpered as the process began. Unexpectedly, it didn¡¯t hurt and was over with quickly. Belphegor quickly took his leave after he was finished treating the casino boss. He then went back to the hospital to treat the rest of the casino boss¡¯ children. ¡°Wa-wait...¡± the casino boss¡¯ wife said to him. ¡°Thank you. C-can I ask you for your name?¡± ¡°. . . Tell your husband, that his luck is good. All of his children is cured and so was his wife. My job is done here.¡± Belphegor said to her and finally left. The time was still four o clock in the morning. He spent a night and a few hours in the morning doing nothing but taking care of patients. It was wearing him out. He took off his mask in a safe place and took a fresh breath of air. ¡®*Inhale*Exhale*. . . Time to visit mammon today¡­ ugh¡­¡¯ Jin groaned. ¡®Didn¡¯t get enough rest at all¡­. My body is starting to hurt. Especially my legs¡­¡¯ he wanted to just fall in the middle of the streets to sleep. But if he did, people would start robbing him left and right of his money and other possessions. Jin¡¯s body was still slightly worn out and swayed side to side as he walked forward. ¡°I think I need to take a break somewhere first. I can visit her some other time today...¡± So instead of going to Mammon¡¯s place, he went to the park near Meracle¡¯s house to get a few hours of rest by doing qi training. ¡®This might be a good spot!¡¯ and Jin sat down with closed eyes to do a light qi exercise to help condition his body. But in the middle of the qi exercise, memories flashed through his mind. Forgotten pieces of his days as Belphegor came back even more complete. Cold sweats rolled down his back as more memories kept on coming back to him. There were more memories than the first time they came back and much more fluidly. He still had to piece some of them together to make some sense. But they most of them were still memories of him as Belphegor when he was young except one. That one memory was not of him being Belphegor. But of an old man with white hair. ¡®You¡¯ve done all you can. So take a good rest¡¯ The old voice resounded inside his head. ¡®*Bonk*Bonk*Bonk*¡¯ The old man hits him three times, making Jin reopen his eyes and held his head in pain while rolling on the grassy land. ¡°Owww!!!¡± Jin wailed. ¡°Why the hell does it hurt?¡± The memory stops there and could no further be remembered. ¡°The hell was that? Was that even a part of my memory?¡± Jin mutters as the pain finally stopped. Jin laid flat on his back while looking up at the starry sky. ¡°*Sigh* Why is it that there is so much drama going on right now? Not only do I have to worry about my own problems of trying to be a saint, I have to worry about getting a few people¡¯s lives in order. Loser¡¯s debt left to girlfriend. That sucks because she lives in my old house! Avoiding marriage? What does that have to do with me? Mean as hell older sister and aunt on my ass¡­ ugh¡­ But I still got pulled in it. Going down the streets naked wearing a sign all my life. Now that is going to be one of the highlights of an underworld ruler¡¯s life. *Tch* Why can¡¯t I live in peace? Argh!!!!!¡± Jin closed his eyes and the weariness took over his body. The cool breeze only made him sleepier. Jin fell fast asleep under the starry sky without knowing it. The angel of light, who was watching over him smiled. ¡°Those who work hard don¡¯t get breaks often Jin. You should know this by now.¡± The angel of light walked right over to Jin¡¯s body, places his hand on his stomach and reconditions Jin¡¯s body using his own qi. Jin¡¯s body started to glow faintly with light. ¡®Hm? Cyan¡¯s qi? His qi is sealed with so many seals¡­ But it is not going to hold him forever¡­ Hm? A crack? Oh¡­ so that was what I felt¡­ But it is leaking a little. I¡¯ll repair it¡¯ the angel of light thought. The angel of light poured a little more qi into his body to repair the seals. ¡®There! That should be good enough. The crack is no longer that big but still leaking small but unnoticeable energy. Guess I should leave now¡­ Whoa!¡¯ The angel of light fell down because he¡¯d used too much qi on repair the seals. The toll was slightly more than he¡¯d expected. ¡®Ugh. Sh*t¡­ *Huff*Huff* Wasn¡¯t able to heal Jin because it took much more energy to repair the seal huh¡­ Well, not that bad.¡¯ He thought to himself as he looked up to the stars. ¡°Oh? What are the two of you doing here?¡± A police officer came up to ask. ¡°. . . Looking up at the stars officer. Is that a crime?¡± the angel of light jokingly said. ¡°No. But I see some suspicious suitcases. Mind if I take a look?¡± the police officer said with a smile. ¡°Ah, those aren¡¯t mine. Those are his. Just wait till he wakes up to ask him¡± The angel of light said. ¡°Well, since he is asleep. I¡¯ll take these back to the stations to check them out. Tell him for me when he wakes up. Alright?¡± the police officer said as he reaches for one of the suitcases. When he did grab one, Jin instinctively grabbed the police officer¡¯s hand with one hand to stop the police officer. ¡®What!? So he was awake!¡± The police officer exclaims while trying to pull himself away. ¡°Nope. Just his own instincts officer. No one can get out of his grip once he does that. Ha ha ha!¡± the angel of light laughs loudly. ¡°Well. Get him up! If he has enough strength to grab my arm, he sure have enough strength to wake up!¡± the police officer started to use his other hand to pry open Jin¡¯s grip. Seeing the poor police officer, the angel of light waved his hand behind his back to loosen Jin¡¯s grip. Once done, the police officer pulled himself free. He was about to go back to grab the suitcases until he remembered that strong grip. ¡°Sir. Can you get those suitcases for me?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± The angel of light answers plainly. ¡°Sir. I am still asking nicely. Get those for me¡± the police officer felt disrespected by the plain answer. ¡°I am also being nice officer. Just let things be.¡± The angel of light ignored the officer. ¡°Well now. I guess I¡¯ll have to write you down now don¡¯t I?¡± The officer pulls out a yellow pad. ¡°For obstruction of justice¡­ blah blah blah¡­¡± ¡°. . .¡± The angel of light was slightly amused. ¡°Obstruction of justice?¡± ¡°Mhm Now tell me your name so I can bring the two of you later to the police station¡± the officer points to the old man and Jin. ¡°Abel¡­¡± The angel of light mutters. ¡°Abel... Something. Whut. Tell me your last name you know¡± The police officer looked discontent. ¡°Able to f*ck off?¡± the angel of light snorted. The police officer¡¯s face turned slightly green with anger. ¡°. . . Now. I¡¯ll let you off with that one old man just because you are old. Now tell me your name or I will have to arrest the both of you.¡± The angel of light turned red from being called an old man. The angel of light got up, took his stick/cane and strode up to the police officer. ¡°You dare have the balls to do it?¡± ¡°W-what. Wanna fight? Even though I am a police officer, I will fight back. Don¡¯t blame me if I shoot¡± the police officer warned. ¡°*Humph!*¡± the angel of light snorted and swung his cane downward on the police officer¡¯s head. *Bonk!* ¡°!!! FOR ASSAULTING A POLICE OFFICER. YOU-¡° the police officer said as he ready himself to get his gun. ¡°*Pfft* Like that sh*t works on me¡± the angel of light snorted once more and continues to throw barrages of blows at the police officer. ¡°You!!!!- St- Hey!- Wai- Dammit!!!¡± the police officer cried. He was not even given the chance to get his gun. Every time, he reached for it, the stick smacked his hands away, poked the air in his stomach out, and resumed smacking the officer¡¯s face. The angel of light¡¯s stick flickered like flashes of light. The speed could not be seen easily by the naked eye and was always in the officer¡¯s blind spot so it was hard to read and defend. ¡°Are you going to run now officer? Or do I have to beat it into you?¡± the angel of light said. ¡°Argh!!! You did it now!¡± The police officer roared. He pulled out his baton to do battle with an old man. A coldness flashed in those old eyes. ¡°*Sigh* Disrespectful cocky bastard! Now, I¡¯ll teach you how to respect your elders!¡± The angel of light brandished his stick like a blade and released a bloodlust beyond compare. The police officer nearly fainted when he felt the bloodlust. But he was brought back to reality when the angel of light started to hit him. ¡°Fore head, neck, temple, left arm, stomach, right shoulder, crotch, chest, wind pipe, thighs, left eye, abdomen, nose, calves, toe!¡± The angel of light was just messing with the police officer. He started to name the spots that he was going to hit and stopped right at the toe, smashing it till it swelled up. ¡°Going to leave now or should I break your bones?¡± The officer ran off in fear screaming and limping in pain. ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll b-be back!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Angel of light¡­ Beating a human with a stick¡­ This will definitely go on my records of most shameful fights¡­¡± he groaned. The angel of light then rearranged the suitcases neatly around Jin and sat right back down next to him. ¡°. . . Sh*t¡­ beating up a child¡­ Not a good feeling you know? But¡­ might as well kill the prick while I¡¯m at it. But then¡­ still human and still needs to learn. So I¡¯ll just erase his memories when morning comes.¡± But ten minutes later, the two were surrounded by two vehicles. Many police officers came out with batons readied. The angel of light recognized the one he recently beaten up. ¡°Aww sh*t¡­ not you again¡± The angel of light sighed. The angel of light gave light beatings to them just to scare them away. But the more he scares, the more they multiply. The angel of light had to continuously repeat this same action until a total of forty eight vehicles made its way to the park just to catch the two people. Again, their lines repeats, ¡°You two are under arrest for obstruction of justice, assaulting a police, and-¡± Except this time, the police officers¡¯ faces fell once they saw the angel of light glowing in a red color and sudden craters appeared around him. *Boom*Boom*Boom*Boom*Boom*Boom* The very earth cracked under the pressure of anger. ¡°F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF F*CK OFF¡± The angel of light roared in a fit of rage. Rays from the starry night sky came crashing down like waterfalls and destroyed each and every single vehicle around the angel of light, melting them to heaps. ¡°Will you f*ck off or do I have to kill you all?¡± The angel of light angrily clenches his fists. All of the police officers ran screaming like the one before. Only difference is, the angel of light chose to chase them down and erase all their memories of the past twenty four hours. Afterwards, he threw them into a garbage dump and sent it to the hospital all in a short amount of time. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. The angel of light came back to the park and restored the environment to how it originally looked and left. ¡°*Che* I should leave before any more problems arise¡± Jin slept through the entire thing. Not because he didn¡¯t wake up by the sounds. But he didn¡¯t want to wake up. He woke up by the time the angel of light beat down the police officer. He saw the angry angel of light and immediately shut his eyes tight. Once he left, only then did Jin open his eyes. ¡°. . . I¡¯m only human¡­ I should really avoid anyone from the heavens if they are as scary as him¡± Jin weakly smiled and got back up. ¡®Time to visit Meracle¡­ Ugh¡­ I think it got a cramp¡¯ Jin went off to check on Meracle in the morning to see how she was doing out of concern. Jin felt bad for making Meracle feel bad. But some things people need to realize early before it is too late. Later, Lucian and Jin had small talk. Jin hid some things from Lucian about the other people he¡¯d met. If he did reveal it, there was an eighty percent that Lucian would erase his memories. He didn¡¯t want that. So he left things out as is and only said the memories were in fragments and were pieced together in which cases are some of the memories. Jin soon ran to begin his day as well. He couldn¡¯t watch over Meracle the entire time. The thing he was more concerned with was Mirana. She was more mysterious than he¡¯d initially thought. ''I need to find out more about her¡­¡¯ Jin thought as he moves swiftly to Mammon¡¯s place. Mammon¡¯s place¡­. 10:00 am. Mammon only recently opened her business in the morning. ¡°*Sigh* I got up too early¡± Mammon complained to herself. ¡°Sister Lin? Everything is ready. Should we open now?¡± Farrah came out to ask. Lin was the name Mammon went by during the day. Keeping her identity as Mammon a secret was important to her business during the day. Why? Mainly due to the fact that many people wants to hunt down underworld rulers for many reasons. ¡°Mmm. He is coming today as well. So we want to make sure everything is in order.¡± Mammon nodded. ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget to pack the ¡®goods¡¯ into the ¡®luggage¡¯ and ready them in my room¡± ¡°Done and done. When do you think he¡¯ll come Sister Lin?¡± Farrah asked. ¡°Hmmm. He always comes at the most random time. So no matter what, you would want to be prepared to meet him. Heh¡­ The last time I was not prepared, he¡­¡± Mammon was about to tell Farrah something that had happened in the past until she could feel someone¡¯s shadow on her back. Farrah stood stiff as well. ¡°I what Lin?¡± Jin came to whisper in her ears. ¡°Kya!!! B-B-B-B¡± The word couldn¡¯t come out of her mouth. Mammon was too scared. ¡°Call me Houyi or Jin. Whichever you prefer Lin.¡± Jin sweetly smiled. ¡°!!! Is one of the two your real names?¡± Mammon whispers. ¡°Hmmm. Can¡¯t remember anymore. I go by so many names that it no longer counts Lin.¡± He lied. Jin turns his head to Farrah to ask, ¡°Hey there Farrah. How is it so far? Like it here?¡± *Woosh* Farrah ran at break neck speed and jumped on him with full force. *Doom* Farrah was squeezing the life out of him with a great bear hug. Her strength had improved in just a few days. ¡°Ughh Farah¡­ Can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± Jin was suffocating under all the mass that was placed on his face. His arms flails on the ground and slapped it repeatedly to show resignation. ¡°Farrah¡­ Though you really do smell good and cute and all¡­ I still need to get my things¡± Remembering that Belphegor/Jin came to get his things, she got off of him and apologizes. ¡°Sorry master. I was a little too excited.¡± Mammon had a sour look on her face. ¡®He never lets me do that to him¡­¡¯ ¡°Drop the master thing. Just call me Jin or Houyi from now on. Either one works.¡± Jin got up to fix himself. ¡°Also, do you have what I need?¡± Mammon gave a slight smirk and nodded. She snapped her fingers as a signal to Farrah to get the suitcase of information for Jin. ¡°Let me take shelter in your room for a while Lin. My back and legs are killing me today¡± Jin/Belphegor joked. ¡°Heh¡­ killing. Funny that you should say that¡­ Jin. Alright. Just go in. No one is here yet.¡± Mammon shook her head. She really had a hard time believing that the person in front of her is Belphegor. He was too relaxed and laid back to be Belphegor. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll open a little late today¡­¡¯ She thought as she kept the business sign on the side that reads, ¡°Not open yet!¡± Jin walked right into Mammon¡¯s room and sat down. ¡°Here you go¡­ Jin¡± Farrah gave him the suitcase designated for him and laid it on the table in front of him. Jin opens the suitcase and scanned through the files. This was an amazing scene to Farrah because to her, Jin was practically reading page a minute. Each page contained at least three thousand words and Jin was just speed reading through it. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt him and only sat right next to him. Mammon came in and signaled for Farrah to come out. Obeying Mammon, Farrah came out per her orders. ¡°Leave Belphegor to his own Farrah. He is usually like this¡± Mammon smiled. ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t get it. How is he able to read so fast? Even I take time to read such long files¡± Farrah said. ¡°Silly Farrah. That is just him being slow. You should see him in the old days. He would speed through files like those like a machine.¡± Mammon had a happy look on her face. ¡°Huh!? Is he the fastest reader or something?¡± Farrah continued to ask. ¡°Hmmm¡­ In this day and age, the fastest reader can read 12,000 words per minute with a seventy percent comprehension. But that super human died a long time ago. The person with the highest comprehension with a score close to that only had a score of 11,000 words per minute with a high ninety-five percent comprehension. The average speed readers can only read 4,000 words per minute with comprehension of fifty five and above in this day and age. It is already hard enough to get a comprehension above fifty five. But Belphegor is beyond the average. Can you guess Belphegor¡¯s reading? I¡¯ll give you a hint. It is higher than eight thousand words and fifty five percent.¡± Mammon grinned. ¡°Ummm¡­ Ten thousand words per minute? With a comprehension of seventy five percent?¡± Farrah answered nervously. ¡°*Bzzt* Wrong! He can read 10,900 words per minute with a comprehension percent of eighty percent. He only lost by a few hundred words but he can remember everything on the paper. Meaning, he can just flash the scrap of paper in front of his eyes and he already read it and understood eighty percent of it. He is near the top but isn¡¯t there yet.¡± Mammon said with a lot of pride. ¡°Wow¡­ But how come he doesn¡¯t do it now?¡± Farrah asked out of curiosity. ¡°Also, why didn¡¯t he aim to be the top at speed reading?¡± ¡°Because Farrah, from the looks of things, Jin¡¯s abilities are more or less 2nd or 3rd rate. He could never have time to master a single skill because ¡®it took too much time¡¯ or so he told me. But combined, Jin would be one of the top all-rounder being the most versatile person living on this planet. Although he is like a degraded masterpiece somewhat. But after six long years, his skills really degraded. Back then, he was coldblooded and¡­ well¡­ like ice. But look at him now, he has a much warmer atmosphere around him and more relaxed. It is obvious that he slowed down a lot. I do mean a lot¡± Mammon slightly exaggerated. ¡°The evidence is in plain sight. He is clearly a much warmer person. Exactly like a marshmallow. Not that I don¡¯t like it. I absolutely love it actually. Just don¡¯t roast him.¡± ¡°Then, Sister Lin, what was he like six years ago?¡± Farrah was overly curious now. ¡°Hmmmm. I guess it won¡¯t hurt to tell you a bit.¡± Mammon brought Farrah over to a table to retell a bit about Belphegor. ¡°Six years ago, B- wait¡­ sorry. Jin and I worked together once. He¡­ was a special case in partnership. Why? Because he would always be so distant and secretive that most people couldn¡¯t trust him. But back then, he didn¡¯t need trust. Always cold and cool. At one point, Jin was captured by a few crime lords and I had to bail him even though he did not trust me that much. But he was an invaluable partner to me at the time. How could I let him die? His ass was in the deep frying pan. So, what did I do? Since you work in this line of business now as well Farrah, you might know that blackmailing and dealing secrets is a common thing. So, I used those secrets against those crime lords to black mail them. Not the smartest thing to do, but¡­ hey, he was my partner and I had to do what I needed to get his butt out of the fire. You should¡¯ve seen us Farrah. We were beating people left and right. Well, Belphegor was mostly. I was just back up and fired the rail gun. It was also funny how he once asked to shoot the rail gun at him. At first, I thought he was crazy but it turns out to help him escape. The man was purely insane I tell you. But that insanity.. it feels sensational once you witness it yourself. The best part when working with him was how much of a human he was while being a monster. He has always done things within the limits of his abilities and sometimes a little bit beyond. Which is why he was able to cripple only one of the underworld network.¡± ¡°!!! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Farrah praised. Hearing such praises, Mammon continued to tell Farrah bits and pieces of ¡­ modified stories. Back inside Mammon¡¯s room¡­ Jin was lost in thoughts while reading through the files, remembering each file word by word. At the same time, he used the files from the casino boss¡¯ suitcases to cross reference. Hours flew by until it was two o clock in the afternoon. By now, Mammon already opened her business. But Jin was still reading the information in his hand. Eventually, he came by one piece of file. The very file he was holding were on his own family. His eyes grew solemn as he reads through the papers and in a very slow and thorough manner. Even though he¡¯d requested documents on his entire family, there were no documentations on him. In the files on his hands, there was not a shred of information on him. Almost like he didn¡¯t existed in the first place. Even in both suitcases, there were no files on him. But that was to be expected. He erased all information on himself a long time ago. He falsified his existence to be unknown. ¡®No different from being an invisible man¡­ Heh¡­ I don¡¯t need to be concern by this for now. I¡¯ll read the rest later.¡¯ Jin laid the files on his family down and picked up the next two files. The next files he was holding were about Meracle and her family. He quickly skims through the detailed files and found an interesting thing about Meracle¡¯s father. But more importantly, her entire family and those around her. Jin skipped most of the files he did not needed to read like Meracle¡¯s family for the time being and went on to more important reports on their surrounding people. Files like Jason, Wang Dong and other potential enemies that could be seen in the near future. The report was overly detailed in both papers that it was almost exactly the same. Jin¡¯s eyes became a bluish silver instead of golden yellow for a time being as it grew more serious while looking at the files. ¡®These reports¡­ Only fifty percent is true. Basic age, name, and similar things are true. But the information behind these people¡­ Not¡­ good¡­¡¯ But the worst of it is on Jason and Wang Dong. The files were clearly modified and some parts hidden in the casino boss¡¯ files he gathered for me. Some sounded absurd. ¡®Wang Dong¡¯s penis size 12 inches? Dafuq? Jason born in Nalir? That place doesn¡¯t exist anywhere on the friggin planet even if I circle it twice! And Wang Dong¡¯s age is only twelve? Jason can lift nine thousand pounds? Preposterous!¡¯ Only Mammon¡¯s files were more detailed and accurate. But the casino boss¡¯ files were more wide spread in rumors and more possibilities. In addition, this would mean that both Jason and Wang Dong have powerful people behind them and supporting them. ¡®*tch* Pain in my ass¡­ Now, I might have to get rid of them¡­¡¯ On Mammon¡¯s files, it even showed who supported the two. Highly rich and dangerous people are common in the underworld. But the ones who supported Jason was simply a large community that was almost as big as a 1/10th of a city¡¯s population which is roughly 50,000 people. But among them, those who would really come to his help would only be about a thousand. It was not that much of a surprise because Jason was extremely popular and had a great future due to past achievements like winning the high school football championship, all-star rounder, and he is a good actor as well! As for Wang Dong, he had a small community but many times wealthier and more dangerous supporting him. ¡®Argh¡­. One is a giant gang banger who has many support and the other is a friggin near crime lord boss level with smaller but stronger support. *Sigh* Why can¡¯t I have a simple job in life¡­¡¯ The thing about information is that a lot of information could be false while little could be true. Which is why cross reference and trusted information is needed. But all in all, every piece of information could only be true up to seventy percent with a ninety percent of that seventy false. The last thirty percent are for unknown variables such misinformation. Meaning, only seven percent can only be one hundred percent true. Jin originally took Jason and Wang Dong a little serious. But now that he was re-reading the reports, he had to take them at least half serious now. If he didn¡¯t, he might just die from a simple mistake. But, strangely, Wang Dong¡¯s report was actually more on the nicer side. ¡®Something is wrong here and I need to find out what.¡¯ Now that he was thinking back to the day he met Wang Dong, a real evil person would not say such things if they were planning too deeply. It was either that the man was a complete idiot or had a bigger agenda and didn¡¯t want Jin to interfere. His fear was because of the large amount of people he was going to involve. Even if they did not know Jin, that would not mean that they would not go against him when their little siblings would be in trouble. ¡®But let us see if blood is thicker than water¡¯ Jin quickly packs away the suitcases and walked right out. ¡°Hm? Jin. Where are you-¡± Mammon was about to ask until she saw his eyes. They changed to a silver blue and radiated a weak and cold silver light. Jin then calmly asks Mammon, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for a while. I left some suitcases inside your room. Take care of my things for me while I am away and don¡¯t let anyone touch them. Even Farrah. Only you can touch them. Aside from that, no one. Understand?¡± ¡°Uh¡­. Sure¡­¡± Mammon agreed. ¡°Alright. Take care now.¡± He said and quickly walked off into the city. ¡®Got to get some metal, a workshop, maybe a house, weapons, and¡­ maybe a new bed¡­ my back really hurts¡­¡¯ Jin was walking down the street with tired eyes and empty hands and nothing in his pockets but a phone. He looked back at his phone and it reads, ¡°2:15 pm¡± As it turns out, he really might not be able to come back if he messed with strong powers. As he sees it, the powers he might be messing with are small fries. But they too had powerful backings with other small powers to become a bigger power. It was indeed an entire network Jin was messing with. His brain really hurts when he thought of the number of people he was going to fight. Now, Jin¡¯s first priority is to not make any more enemies. Just two could already bring hundreds of people on him. ¡®My ass might be in danger¡­ So I have to turn my head away from helping too many people¡¯ He resolutely decided. He continued walking down the streets while making multiple plans on how to deal with the two without showing that he is strong. But most of all, how to end it all on a good note. ¡®Oh right¡­ gotta check up on that Diamond woman. Hmmm¡­ Might as well go later on¡¯ Jin felt tired after all that walking and thinking after a while and wanted to rest. The first place he took a rest at is in a park where there were almost no one around. Only a few children. ¡®This might be a good spot to sleep.¡¯ He thought and laid down to close his eyes. Jin could not sleep for a foreboding feeling kept him awake. And that foreboding feeling was right. There was a disturbance within the air as he could feel someone approaching towards him. Jin opens his eyes to see that a tall person wearing only a long coat went to him. ¡®Ngh? What the?¡¯ Jin was still sleepy and didn¡¯t want to wake up. But in front of him was a dark shadow sticking out. ¡®Oh¡­ it is just¡­ wait¡­ !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡¯ Jin instantly rolled away as fast as he could. But the person kept on chasing him with his junk hanging out and shooting dark yellow streams at him. ¡®The person looked drunk! Ngh¡­ But it is a hazard¡­¡¯ Jin groaned. The yellow stuff was just flying all over the place and was getting harder to avoid. ¡®Need to do something¡­ I got it.¡¯ The person saw that his target was getting away. He didn¡¯t like it when his target runs. But it was like a game to him so he chased Jin down without restraints. ¡®Dear almighty heavens. He really has no fear of shame¡­ Welp¡­ let¡¯s see if you really do have no shame¡¯ Jin inwardly snorted and ran to an empty playground with no children. Jin ran up the slide and the man followed. ¡®Alright¡­ kid¡¯s slide is ruined¡­ monkey gym? He might not be able to chase me up there! He should be running out of ¡­ stuff soon!¡¯ But Jin was wrong. The man was a master at holding in his bladder. He also knows how to control it as well. The man ran up to aim and shoot at him. ¡®What the bloody? Ah!!!!!¡¯ Jin continuously dodged until there was no yellow water coming from him. So the entire jungle gym was soaked in the putrid smell. The man looked sad because he was not able to hit his target. ¡®Phew¡­ He must¡¯ve given up by now¡­¡¯ Jin thought. Again. Wrong. The old man started to stroke himself. ¡®Oh what the *beep!?*¡¯ Jin ran out of the playground and into the city with fear and was going fast down the streets. The man, who was chasing him, went all out to hit his target. The two blazed down the streets pushing through horrified pedestrians, angry cops, and crying children. ¡°Let me shoot you!!!¡± The dirty man yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me!!! Help!¡± Jin roared back while running. The two looked like a comedy duo. One screaming for help, one screaming at the one who screamed help. Except, it was not a comedy. Jin eventually lost the guy when he took alleys after alleys and turns after turns. Jin wearily walked down the streets. His legs hurted and almost cramped up by walking so far. His feet wandered and eventually brought him to Rosa¡¯s father¡¯s company. ¡®Eh? Why is she here?¡¯ When he saw Rosa¡¯s car and her coming out of it, he wanted to call out. But she had a serious look on her face that he didn¡¯t call out to her. Instead, he lock picked her car and rested in the back seat all the way on the floor instead of the seat. He really wanted to avoid from being seen. He took a good hour nap before being woken up by a thundering voice. Rosa was running out crying like lightning. ¡®What the¡­ Who could have a voice so loud?¡¯ Jin was worried at first because she was crying. But his worries stopped when there were no real tears. ¡®Oh¡­ croc tears¡­ should¡¯ve known.¡¯ ¡°So, how is Meracle? She doing well?¡± Jin made his own presence known. He then had a small talk with Rosa and told Rosa that he was busy and needed an answer by. Afterwards, he left to continue with his business. ¡®Ugh¡­ Now back to work. Scraps of metals and weapons¡­ And a bed¡­ Maybe a house¡­ Not a bad way to start the evening after a nap. Just ¡­ going to be a pain in my butt¡­¡¯ ___________________________ AN: Done... Burst... 7k.... Burnt... Night... :imdead: Prologue to Chapter 25: Resting time and flashback pt.4 The very first place Jin went to was a real estate company to ask an agent to help him find a place. If he was going to get kicked out, he would at least need a place to stay. He didn¡¯t want to live on the streets like a hobo. ¡®Too¡­. Tiring because of hobo huntings¡­ Always have to fight either gangsters, police men, or the people who think highly of themselves.¡¯ He sighed. Jin went to a real estate company called ¡°Your second best friend¡± which deals with land and house owning and such. When he went inside, there were a few people waiting in line to find and own a house. There was one booth open where no one waited. ¡®Hm? Is that a free spot? I guess I¡¯ll go check.¡¯ But when he went to the empty booth, a man was blocking his way. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Jin tried his best to get to the booth by going around the man but he kept blocking. ¡°Sir, you know there is a reason why I am stopping you right?¡± The man said in a low but stern voice. ¡°Uh¡­ what is the reason?¡± Jin had to ask. ¡°You have to get a ticket sir. Right over there.¡± The man points to the ticket booth. ¡®¡­. Crap¡­ Was not using my brain¡­ Now I feel stupid¡­ *Sigh*¡¯ Jin inwardly sighed and walked over to the ticket booth to receive a ticket. ¡°May I have a ticket miss?¡± ¡°Oh sure. You¡¯re number 1006¡± the woman at the ticket booth said to him. ¡°The hell?¡± Jin¡¯s face felt like it was slapped. ¡°Miss. Is this number correct?¡± ¡°Oh sorry. Wrong number. Here you go sir.¡± She said as she took the number back and replaces it with a new number reading. ¡°1009¡± Jin¡¯s lips quivered as he saw the number jumping up. ¡°Miss? Is this the right number?¡± ¡°Oh sorry. Here is the real number.¡± She said sweetly as she replaces the number once more that reads, ¡°2314¡± Jin¡¯s face fell and knew that she was doing this on purpose. He was so angry but he could not blow a fuse at the woman. He gritted his teeth and accepted the number and walked away in a bad mood and out of the real estate company. ¡®I should never ask for the right number ever again¡­¡¯ When he left, the woman was grinning evilly. ¡®Who told you to ask? Now you will have to wait a day instead of three hours. I don¡¯t care that you are handsome. Handsome and stupid should not go together.¡¯ Jin could feel the evil intentions behind his back. ¡®I swear lady. The first person after I am getting revenge on after this is all done is you¡¯ Jin felt a little more evil now that he has some of his memories back. Diamond Leitner¡¯s house¡­. Jin was only a few blocks away from Diamond¡¯s house. But he wanted to make sure she was alright and so he called Diamond¡¯s house to see how she was doing. The first sound he heard was¡­. ¡°HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELP!!!¡± a scream rang from his phone and echoed in his ear drums. ¡°*BOOOM*BOOM*BOOM* CRACK* The hell? She already called him!¡± a familiar voice could be heard over the phone. ¡°B*tch! Give me the phone!¡± ¡°NO!!!!¡± She screams but from the sound of it, the person already grabbed the phone and broke it. ¡°¡­ oh shiet¡­. This is not good¡­¡± Jin muttered and ran right over to her house. ¡®The police may not be able to get here on time¡­ If they do, the other five might tell of our deal and then I¡¯ll be screwed as well¡­ It¡¯s five voices against two and there are five debt collects while only one of me¡­ Dammit!!!! Agh! I hate this¡­¡¯ When he finally came to her house, he saw her being dragged away by the hair by the red haired man. The house she was in was already in shambles because they broke down the windows and doors. ¡°Shut it b*tch! You couldn¡¯t get the money so now you have to pay interest!¡± The red haired mowhawk man growled. ¡°I don¡¯t owe you guys any interest! I thought you promised us that you would leave me alone until he comes with the money!¡± Diamond stills struggled to get out of his hold. The blue haired man came up with an evil smile. ¡°Sorry lady. Change of plans. I have a matter to attend to in two days and I do not have the patience to wait. I don¡¯t even have the time to breathe the air here.¡± Behind him were the three other men who were waiting calmly without paying much attention to the commotion caused by their companion and the woman. Their eyes seemed tired enough to that one of the three nearly fell asleep. *Woosh*Woosh*Woosh*Crack*Crack*Crack* Three objects flew through the air and hits the three who were lazily waiting and knocked them out instantly. The blue haired man turned back to see the three who were laying on the floor were knocked out by three ridiculous objects. ¡°A pair of shoes and a phone!?¡± Before he could even see who did it, a shadow blurred under the sun and already grabbed his neck and was squeezing the life out of him. ¡°Can you breathe?¡± A cold gaze flashed before the blue haired man from a man with sunset hair and a fiery burning within those amber eyes. The hand filled with malice was only getting stronger and stronger around his neck. The red haired man turned back to see that his comrade was being held hostage by a man he recognized. ¡°B-Brother! Ngh¡­ Who are you!?¡± the red haired man held a blade to Diamond¡¯s neck. ¡°Still can¡¯t remember me? *Snort*¡± the orange haired man snorted and squeezed a little tighter. ¡°Let her go if you don¡¯t want all your other friends to die.¡± Diamond looked at the orange haired man and gasped because it was the person who helped her before. ¡°B-Belphegor!?¡± ¡°!!! He¡¯s Belphegor!?¡± Both the blue haired and red haired man were shocked to hear this. ¡°Ha ha! Glad to see someone with a good memory.¡± The oranged hair man coldly laughed. ¡°Seems like you couldn¡¯t wait eh? Then I have no choice but to not wait as well then.¡± Belphegor then used his other hand to turn the blue haired man¡¯s head ninety degrees to the left. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for not listening to me before for not keeping your promise. You¡¯ve brought this on to yourself~¡± Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!*Crack* Belphegor gave a slight and easy push to the man¡¯s neck and was now locked in position in one direction. He could no longer turn his head the other way even if he wanted to. He was still alive and breathing, just with a head fixed in one direction now. ¡°Now breathe.¡± ¡°Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± the blue haired man screamed. It was because Jin/Belphegor stopped his breathing at first that he could not feel pain. But now that air was able to get in his lungs and blood flowing upward, he could now feel the pain in his neck. ¡°!!! BROTHER!!!¡± The red haired man roared. He drops Diamond and charged at the Jin/Belphegor. The man was blinded by anger and could no longer think. ¡°You dare to take interest? Well, I¡¯ve taken interest as well. Let¡¯s see how much of a back bone you have!¡± Belphegor spoke. Belphegor was not interested in an upfront confrontation. Though he was much stronger than the red haired man, the contest of strength was not appealing to him. So what did he do? He just ran in circles down the block, across the streets, and circled around cars and trees. ¡°Get back here you bastard!!!!¡± The red haired man was getting tired from running. In front of him was the orange haired man who broke his brother¡¯s neck. The orange haired man was not even tired in the least. ¡°*Pfft* Buh Bye¡± Belphegor waved and continued to run. ¡®If there is something I am confident in, that is me running away. ¡® He wickedly smiled as he continues to avoid the red haired man to play cat and mouse. Along the way, if one of the men would try to wake up, Belphegor would turn back to stomp them back into dream land and leave a great foot print on their face while making sure they were bleeding. ¡°Strange enough¡­ No one gives a crap about whatever happens in the neighborhood¡­¡± The red haired man eventually got so tired that his body gave in and stopped in the middle of the streets. ¡°Five¡­¡± Belphegor counted. ¡°Four¡­¡± ¡°You bastard!!!!¡± the red haired man screamed. But that was all he could do. He could not catch up to the orange haired man. ¡°Three¡­¡± Belphegor did not even pay attention to the threat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight fairly? Are you afraid that much!? I doubt you are Belphegor!¡± The red haired man continues to provoke. ¡°Two¡­¡± Belphegor paid no attention. ¡°You prideless bastard!!!!¡± The red haired man yelled out one last time. ¡°*Sigh* One. I¡¯ll tell you now, I am Belphegor in name.¡± Belphegor gave a long sigh. *Boom*Boom*Boom* Boom* Boom* Boom* Boom* Boom* Boom* Boom* The red haired man got hit by a Diamond Leitner using a wooden bat. Her bat swung violently at the red haired man until he was completely unable to move. His body turned black, blue, red, and purple. ¡°You hypocrite! Hypocrite! Hypocrite!¡± Diamond did not let him go easily. She left him horribly damaged all over. His bones were broken and his body swelled like a balloon. ¡®¡­ Yeesh¡­ What a violent woman¡­ I gotta remember not to piss her off¡­¡¯ Belphegor shuddered at the mutilated red haired man. ¡°Who told you to put your hands on a woman? Who told you to go back on your words? I told you not to blame me. I can¡¯t save you from the beatings man¡­ Especially on someone who went back on their words.¡± When Diamond realized what she¡¯d done, she looked horrified. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Her eyes were filled with fear. She¡¯d just mutilated a man using a baseball bat. Luckily, he was still alive and breathing. Belphegor went up to Diamond and took away the bloody bat from her hands and gave her a warm hug to calm her down saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright.¡± Diamond cried a little in his arms while Belphegor sighed inwardly. ¡®Geez¡­ People like her should really not hold a bat. I¡­ really don¡¯t like these types of people¡­ They can hurt my ass on impulse.¡¯ When she was finished, she backed away and apologized. ¡°Sorry If I caused any trouble for you mister Belphegor.¡± Diamond felt a little relieved after the gentle hug that calmed her down. Her opinion of the man before her is a little different now and more ways than one. ¡®This guy may look mean but he is clearly a nice guy. ¡°*Sigh* It¡¯s fine. Besides, you didn¡¯t kill anyone. Let me handle this from here on out little miss and we¡¯ll talk about this afterwards. From now on, do not snap like you did today. Alright? It¡¯s because I won¡¯t help you again like I did today.¡± Belphegor said to her. He went to pull the red haired man out of the street and onto the concrete ground. Afterwards, he went over to the blue haired man and twisted the blue haired man¡¯s head back into place. But he wasn¡¯t done. The man twisted the guy¡¯s arms and legs and retwisted them back in place. Diamond could hear the bones cracking loudly. ¡®¡­ Nice¡­ But really really really mean as well¡­¡¯ Her heart quivered when she heard the bones being toyed with easily. *CRACK *CRACK *CRACK*CRACK*CRACK*CRACK*CRACK*CRACK*CRACK*CRACK*CRACK* *Pi*pe*po*pi* ¡°Hello, 6789? I have five gangsters laying on the floor? They were vandalizing a house and breaking in to my friend¡¯s house and got beaten up by a mysterious person and left. Can we get an ambulance over here?¡± Belphegor said to the operator. He was expecting a kind response. ¡°F*ck them then! Call an ambulance for those garbage!? Leave them in the streets to rot!¡± The operator angrily said and hung up. Jin¡¯s/Belphegor¡¯s mind was blown. Never had he heard a more angry voice. Once again, he called and got the same response from a different operator. He tried again several more times and yet it was the same response but in different words. ¡®People are cold these days¡­¡¯ ¡°Belphegor?¡± Diamond spoke up. ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± He said while still trying to get an ambulance. ¡°Why is your hair and eyes orange?¡± She asked. ¡°¡­ Dyed it. Eye contacts.¡± Belphegor simply replies. He couldn¡¯t say that the qi he was using was strong enough to change his features. It also influenced on his personality slightly as well because he felt all happy inside for an unknown reason. ¡°Oh¡­¡± She was slightly disappointed in hearing his answer. But she left things alone until he was able to get an ambulance to her house to pick up the knocked out people. ¡°Alright then. Time for me to leave. These guys shouldn¡¯t bother you any time soon. Also, I think the debt should be cleared by tomorrow¡± Belphegor gave an amused look. ¡°Huh? How so? Why?¡± Diamond felt puzzled at his answer. But all Belphegor did was laughed and left her confused. _________________________________ AN: Gonna burst release within 48 hours. Get ready to read till you bleed. :mowahaha: Chapter 25: Resting time and flashback pt.5 After Jin resolved things quickly with the debt collectors, he went back to the real estate agency and turned back from orange haired to blue haired. ¡®Still can¡¯t forget to buy a house or pay those debt collectors back. I¡¯ll settle with the house first.¡¯ But when he got back to the real estate company, it was closed. ¡®What the hell!? I just got back! This is utterly filled with bull!!!!¡¯ Jin screamed within his heart. But all he could do was get depressed and walked away to the next place which was to get fire arms/weapons. But even then, when he got to the place to get weapons, the store was closed. ¡°What day is today? Some holiday? What in the world is going on?¡± Jin¡¯s head started to ache because his plans might be slowed down a bit. ¡®No matter. I still got tomorrow. What is going without weapons? I still¡­ got¡­ my hands¡­¡¯ But to face reality, Jin was not used to doing big things without a lot of back up plans and they consists mostly of weapons. ¡°Hm? Houyi. Is that you?¡± A familiar voice called out to him Jin turned around to see that it was the man he¡¯d helped not too long ago. ¡°Mister Octavious. Nice to see you again.¡± ¡°Hm? Shouldn¡¯t the question be, ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ or, ¡®How¡¯d you find me here?¡¯ Houyi?¡± He said to Jin with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Haha¡­ Maybe because I know why you are here?¡± Jin smiled. ¡°Huh? Now this sounds interesting. Alright, tell me then¡± Octavious crossed his arms and smiled as well. ¡°You must be here¡­ to help me buy a gun!¡± Jin laughed. ¡®¡­ I have a feeling that this guy knows what I¡¯ve done so far¡­ Maybe as much as Mirana¡­ I¡¯ll lie!¡¯ ¡°Eh? A-are you out of your mind?¡± Octavious¡¯ face just hurts when he heard the lie. ¡°I was just kidding. Why are people so serious?¡± Jin pouted his lips. ¡°Heheh¡­ I only hoped that you were kidding kid. If you weren¡¯t, I would buy a gun now to shoot you¡± Octavious lightly smiled. ¡°*Glup* Heh heh heh heh¡± Jin really hoped that he was joking. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be straight forward with you son.¡± Octavious said warmly as he walks towards Jin. He stopped only two feet in front of Jin. ¡°I see that you have¡­ a unique personality. Hmm¡­ Not the right way to put it¡­ But it is different in many ways.¡± Jin didn¡¯t know what he was getting at. ¡°¡­ Was that a compliment? So¡­ you are saying¡­ that I am unique?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t really matter if you are unique or not. Just let me finish¡± Octavious was still all smiles while speaking. ¡°You are not like other people. Your choices are unique. Your state of mind¡­ a little of a mess. I hope. But your desire to help others is strong. A good person like that needs someone beside him. A girl perhaps? I want you to consider marrying my-¡± ¡°Rejected¡± Jin answered flatly. ¡°Huh? But you didn¡¯t let me finish!¡± Octavious¡¯ face changed greatly from smiles to shock. ¡°I¡¯ve no intentions of marrying a person any time soon.¡± Jin really have no intentions of marrying anyone. Not even Meracle. ¡°B-but... My daughter is really beautiful. She won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Octavious was really trying hard to convince Jin to marry his daughter. ¡°*Sigh* Mister Octavious. You know you are asking a man who you¡¯d just met by helping you out not too long ago right? Bearing that fact in mind, you do not know what kind of person I am. Not only that, I, am not a person who should marry anyone. It does not matter how beautiful your daughter is but how happy she will be if she takes the right person.¡± Jin said out of consideration. ¡°So I think it is really best to not jump the gun before someone gets blown¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Funny you should say that.¡± Octavious chuckled. Octavious was no longer all smiles. He pulls out a gun and aimed it at Jin¡¯s head. ¡°I think I am a good judge of character. But¡­ you¡¯re making me think twice.¡± Jin¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Ha ha! This is the first time I¡¯m being threatened to marry someone!¡± ¡°There is a first time for everything in this world.¡± Octavious smirked. ¡°This is unreasonable! I¡¯ve yet to meet your daughter!¡± Jin whimpered. ¡°Oh¡­ We can fix that very fast.¡± Octavious started to hum a little tune that sounded exactly like the wedding music one would hear in church. This was beyond what Jin could comprehend. A man, who he helped, now threatens him to marry his daughter with a gun. There was absolutely no logic! It was pure randomness and madness to Jin. ¡°¡­ Can I at least hear the name of your daughter?¡± Jin asked. If he wants to marry someone, he needed to know how to break up with them safely. Especially if the father was already so crazy. ¡°Eh¡­ You¡¯ll learn in a month¡¯s time. ^.^.¡± Octavious puts the gun away and went back to being all smiley. Jin¡¯s heart sank when he heard that he will learn of the name within a month. The pain was almost unbearable to him because he already met too many crazy women in his life. For once, he wanted a normal woman to chase after. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I saw you in the morning at a real estate company. Were you planning to buy a house?¡± Octavious quickly asked. ¡°!? How did you?????????¡± Jin didn¡¯t expect to hear such a question. ¡°Hmmmm. I just so happened to see you in the morning going to work. I also saw how¡­ slow you were in the morning as well. Ha ha¡­¡± Octavious chuckled. This got Jin¡¯s mind to hurt. It was an embarrassing moment for him. ¡°Forget about the blunders, I really want to talk about you and finding a good place to live.¡± Octavious changed the subject. Jin made a semi-pained and laughing face. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m all ears sir.¡± ¡°Heh. Alright then. Since you¡¯ve readily agreed¡­ Follow me.¡± Octavious said as he led Jin over to the closed up real estate company in which he left in the morning. Jin¡¯s face became confused. ¡°Huh? But this is¡­¡± Octavious walked up to the front entrance and opened the doors with a set of keys from his pockets. ¡°Welcome to my company Houyi. No. Rather, I should call you Jin. Am I right?¡± Jin¡¯s face paled. He was sure that he hid a lot of information about himself away from prying eyes. Yet, standing before him, was a man who was as equally as dangerous as Mirana. ¡®¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­ Silva? Please don¡¯t let it be true¡­¡¯ But that all soon came to a conclusion when Octavious led him into the upper floor into the boss¡¯ room. On the desk had the name, ¡°Octavious D Silva¡± and a picture frame of his entire family. The father had brown hair and amber eyes in the picture while the mother had white hair and sky blue eyes. Between them was two little girls. Twins. One had white hair and amber eyes. The other, brown hair and sky blue eyes. ¡°Hm? Your daughters¡­ Are they?¡± Jin starts to ask. Octavious came over and picks up the picture frame. ¡°Our daughters¡­ They inherited special genes within their bodies. So the dominant traits really doesn¡¯t matter much as you can see. They may look a little strange. But they¡­ are so beautiful aren¡¯t they?¡± He then removes his eye contacts to prove that he had amber eyes. ¡®So that¡¯s how Mirana got her hair color and eyes.¡¯ Jin was a little surprised when he heard this. This was the most interesting subject he¡¯d ever heard in a long time. ¡°Yes. Yes they are beautiful.¡± ¡°I¡­ only have these two girls.¡± He started to cry. Jin didn¡¯t say a thing. ¡°M-My wife¡­ Bu-*sniff*sniff*¡± Octavious started to blubber. Jin stayed silent as ever. ¡°What would I do if my two daughters can¡¯t find a man? Ahhhhh¡± Octavious softly cries. ¡°¡­ I only got about three years to live Octavious. So you can stop those croc tears.¡± Jin said flatly and interrupted his crying. ¡°!!! What!?¡± Octavious¡¯ tears instantly stopped. ¡°What you mean!?¡± ¡°I mean what I mean. I only got about three years left to live. So you can stop those croc tears. It won¡¯t work on a man who is about to die in the future¡± Jin answered. ¡°B-b-but! That would mean!¡± Octavious¡¯ acting become nothing but wasted efforts now. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Yup. Your daughter would be a widow after two or three years and would have to remarry.¡± Jin said those words as plain as day. ¡°M-my god¡­ You aren¡¯t messing around with me are you!?¡± Octavious wanted to wail. ¡°Nope. Worst of all, I am technically jobless and homeless.¡± It was now that Jin started to mess with Octavious. ¡®So you want to cry fake tears eh? I¡¯ll let you cry then old man. Don¡¯t blame me for this.¡¯ ¡°Please tell me that you at least have money.¡± Octavious desperately wished that the man he sees in front of him was not pathetic. But Jin betrayed all expectations by saying, ¡°I gamble my money.¡± Which destroyed all hopes he had for Jin because it hinted towards losing all the money in gambling. Octavious fell to his knees crying for real this time. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this! This man is a regular hobo!¡¯ But as time passes on, he started to think a little more. ¡®Wait¡­ he might just be screwing around with me¡­ If not, how could he get those contracts!? He must be lying to me!!!! If he isn¡¯t lying¡­ Then I will make sure¡­ That he¡­ will¡­ become¡­ the one!¡¯ ¡®Am I off the hook? Do I still have to marry? Never mind that. I need to sneak out¡­¡¯ Jin thought decisively as he tried to run. But Octavious didn¡¯t let him. Octavious grabbed him by the collar. ¡°You! Are! Not! Going! To! Get! Away! That! Easily!!!!!¡± Jin could see the bloody tears streaming down his angry face. ¡®Oh fml¡­¡¯ ¡°I will reform you into a better man!¡± Octavious was now more determined to fix Jin up to be a man worthy of his daughter. ¡®Oh noes¡­ I just made my life worse¡­¡¯ Jin stayed behind for hours at Octavious¡¯ company listening to his lectures and being reformed quite thoroughly through training until it was ten o clock pm. By the end of it, Jin¡¯s body ached of pain because he pretended to be weak and took a lot of punches. Octavious really hits hard. His head was also really dizzy because of the long lectures in which he endured. It was obvious that Mirana¡¯s father had much plans for him and only gave him the introductory training. Not that he needed it. But to fake ignorance in the business world is a hard thing. He was being constantly nagged about his care free act. ¡®Belphegor¡­ being lectured about the business world and being taught what I already know¡­ Afterwards¡­ Went through an hour of taking a long beating¡­ really¡­ Really¡­ not a good thing¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright Jin. Since you¡¯ve went this far, I at least have to give you an early present.¡± Octavious threw a bunch of files towards Jin. ¡°Can¡¯t leave you homeless now!¡± When Jin looked through the files, he noticed that the paper inside were a bunch of houses being sold. ¡°T-This is¡­¡± ¡°I would really like you to live somewhere close to my daughter¡¯s house. If possible, get closer to her. You know one of those clich¨¦s. Meeting by fate, love at first sight, all those mushy and love by chance stuff.¡± Octavious smiled. But by looking through the papers, Mirana was not far from Meracle¡¯s house! They were only separated by one house sitting between them and it was for sale! ¡®Why didn¡¯t anyone ever tell me this before?¡¯ Jin wickedly smiled. ¡°If you insist, then I¡¯ll take this house!¡± Jin laid down the papers for the house directly between Mirana¡¯s house and Meracle¡¯s house. ¡°Oh? That house? Not bad. Very daring and a little too obvious if she finds out. Are you sure?¡± Octavious liked surprises. Especially good ones. If only he knew what went on Jin¡¯s mind. ¡°¡­ I really want to know Mr. Silver. Why are you so insistent on me? Isn¡¯t there hundreds or thousands of better people than me? In the population of at least eight billion good people and on the planet with the radius of 500,000 and something miles, why me?¡± Jin asked in a confused tone. ¡°Oh. Was that all? Hmmm¡­ In the population of eight billion and on the planet with the radius of 500,000 miles¡­.. I guess there are people who might be better than you, more handsome than you, stronger than you, richer than you, and more famous than you with a better potential for a better future¡­.¡± Octavious admits. Jin wanted to cough up blood. ¡®He didn¡¯t have to say it so bluntly¡­¡¯ ¡°But out of all of them. Tell me, how many are as nice as you to help a stranger? Fifty percent? Alright. Let¡¯s say it is fifty percent. 4 billion. But of that, how many are willing to be as prideless as you when it comes to fighting? Five percent? Twenty at best! So let¡¯s say it is twenty. Two hundred million to eight hundred million. Of that twenty percent, who would be as truly prideless to fight in front of another person to save another person? Now, that is about half of that twenty percent if we were to say that it exists in everyone.¡± Octavious continues to babble on. ¡°But what makes you more unique is the fact that you¡­ have a strong will, able to take blows, and still win without fighting for real and¡­ shaming the enemy to the point of tears. How many can do that? Out of hundreds of thousands of people I¡¯ve seen, you are the only one to do that. So it is already less than one percent. But from what I know, you help someone you did not know like an idiot. Not the best of decisions. You don¡¯t know if they are good or bad! Yet you helped anyway. Luckily, the person you help is me.¡± Octavious begins the long winded explanation. Jin inwardly groaned. The entire thing was an insult to him in his ears. ¡®*Ugh* helping this guy is sure¡­ interesting¡­ especially when he helps back and giving explanations¡­.¡¯ ¡°I chose you is because¡­ of the day I saw you fighting. Within those eyes, there remains no pride of victory which I can understand. But your eyes held a certain¡­ feeling to it. Something in which I cannot describe. Heh¡­ You almost remind me of¡­ well¡­ me.¡± Octavious smirked. ¡°¡­¡± Jin had no words to say. It was very baffling to him. Octavious saw the baffled look on Jin¡¯s face and almost laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it either Jin. After I saw you walking out of my estate company, I followed you. I saw fighting those debt collectors in order to help a girl. Which I find very very respectable.¡± ¡°What!? You saw me!? Then doesn¡¯t that mean you were tailing me!?¡± Jin was shocked to hear it. ¡°*HUK!* Heh heh¡­ Continuing on¡­¡± Octavious tried to avoid the subject of stalking Jin. It slipped out because he was a little excited after he saw the hilarious scene of cat and mouse. But most of all, he liked how sweet Jin acted even when the woman did something wrong and still tried to comfort her and resolve her problems for her. Jin showed a face of, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that so you can stop hiding it¡± ¡°Okay fine. I was tailing you and chose you because I liked the way you solve things alright!? They are funny and unique. Plain and simple. But most of all, you look loyal and sweet enough for my daughter. Okay?¡± Octavious finally admits. ¡®Plus you got Rosa¡¯s father mad enough that he lost a potential son in law. That won it for me ha ha¡­¡¯ ¡°Does your daughter know that she is about to marry a hobo?¡± Jin asked. ¡°I also have no intentions of marrying anyone. I might not have the ability to love. Are you sure?¡± ¡°Nope. But I will at least make sure you are not a hobo by the time you meet her. Ha ha!¡± Octavious laughed. ¡®Unbelievable! Unconceivable! How can a man give away his daughter to a stranger!? There is something wrong with this man!¡¯ Jin thought. ¡°But I do approve of you. Even if it is for just one year. I want to see my daughter beside someone who is worth it. So please Jin. Do not disappoint me¡± Octavious begged. ¡°You really know how to choose people.¡± Jin mutters. ¡°The both of you¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Does that mean¡­¡± Octavious had his hopes up. ¡°I¡¯m willing to try. She sounds nice. Just¡­ don¡¯t expect much.¡± Jin sighed. ¡°I¡¯m willing to¡­ ¡®hit on your girl¡¯ but if she doesn¡¯t like me, then I¡¯ll be cupid to help her fall in love at least. I¡¯m no good with love but I¡¯m one hell of a wing man who can find a good man for your girl. I can¡­ judge people so to speak. Also, the people I hook others up with are¡­ usually in love for a long time and are loyal. So you don¡¯t have to worry. They even have great abilities to make your daughter happy. So, that¡¯s the deal. Deal?¡± ¡°Of course!¡±Octavious was speechless. Jin just told him not to expect much. If there were things related to his daughters, of course he would expect a lot. But after hearing that Jin was willing to become a wing man and a successful one at that, he was willing to agree. ¡®But I¡¯ll make sure you will end up with her¡¯ He wickedly thought. ¡°About the house¡­¡± Jin¡¯s voice hinted. ¡°Oh that!? All yours.¡± Octavious quickly answers. ¡°!!! That fast!?¡± ¡°Ha ha! I am a business owner Jin. I can handle things in a jiffy. So don¡¯t worry about the house. It is all yours now as long as you are able to keep your promise¡± Octavious¡¯ face was all smiley and almost looked embarrassing to look at. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll keep my promise. I will try to get your daughter.¡± Jin said and left. After Jin left, Octavious began to scheme after he was finished with the house business. He started to make multiple plans on how to make his daughter fall in love with the new potential soul mate he¡¯d set for his daughter. ¡°Ho ho ho ho! I¡¯ll make sure you and Mirana won¡¯t let go of each other after this! Kakakakaka! You will be forever loyal to her!!!!¡± Jin felt a shiver going up his spine. ¡®Dear heavens¡­ I felt like I did something wrong¡­¡¯ Epilogue to Chapter 25: Resting time and flashback pt.6 But even after Jin left the company, his business was still not finished. He had to go to many places to collect data on Jason and Wang Dong. He went to night clubs, underground fighting arenas, and even actually went to a few information brokers to get some info. But the price he paid each of them was not low. Wang Dong had many backings so Jin had to trick a few people to get information. ¡®Not the best of ways to get information. But the only way I know how to get information quick. I can¡¯t wait much longer¡­ I¡¯m going to meet Meracle¡¯s parent and Wang Dong seems to be the biggest problem as of now¡¯ Not only that, Jin went from places to places to get materials he needed. Guns and other arms were not easily gotten in the underworld. The law already banned many weapons and guns were usually hard to get by. But for Jin, he already knew the trade so it was easy deal for him. But what he needed the most is to hide his body. If, by chance, that someone in Meracle¡¯s family could see his scars, they really would scream. But his face as an identity is also a problem. He couldn¡¯t go into the underworld with the Belphegor mask forever. It was like a walking bill board for people to kill him. If someone were to see his true face, then he would really be screwed once someone recognizes him. So he went to the black market to buy a lot of things. ¡°Also need a lot of sleeping gas, stun grenades¡­¡± Jin continues to talk to himself. By the end of the day, which was three o clock in the morning for Jin, he was dead tired. In one of his hands was a huge bag filled with scrap metal he¡¯d gotten from the junk yard. In the other, just like before when he came into Mammon¡¯s place, suitcases numbering in the up to twenty and tied to be dragged. Inside those suitcases were tons of medical materials. Only two of the twenty of suitcases had guns in them and were bullet proof. But the most interesting part was how much Jin had on. It looked like he was ready for war itself. The only bad part about the entire thing is, Jin was covered in blood. Wearing the Belphegor mask attracted too many people attentions. People were eager to take down anyone with the name Belphegor because Jin was such a legend six years ago. But fame has its own problems so he had to get physically extreme to make people forget. ¡®*Ugh* My arms are sore¡­ Can¡¯t beat up another person¡­ Wait¡­ I can¡­ But that is too much work to make them forget¡­ T.T¡¯ ¡°*Sigh* Even I can get tired sometimes... All this for some information that is not worth scrap¡­¡± Jin grumpily mutters. ¡°At least I got dirt on Jason.¡± The entire time Jin went to find information about Wang Dong, he founded very little. It just goes to show that Wang Dong had strong protections around him. So that was a no go. But the information he had on Jason was very interesting. Jin walked back to Mammon¡¯s place with the Belphegor mask on. Now that the news has spread that Belphegor was back, everyone wanted a piece of him. They wanted to see if the rumors were true. They wanted to see Belphegor in the flesh and to test their strengths against him. When they heard that he visits Mammon¡¯s place the most, they began guarding all paths to her place. They didn¡¯t want to mess with Mammon or anyone in her territory because her strength as an underworld ruler was already confirmed. She was also an important part of the underworld with many supporters. Who would have enough balls to mess with her? The last group of people who did try founded their entire genitals were gone and down their throats by next morning. ¡°Come on Belphegor. We¡¯re waiting on you¡± One of the eager challenger quietly said. But Jin didn¡¯t want to fight anymore. He knew what was waiting for him on every streets and corners. He was already reaching his limit. Jin just wanted to get things over with and to take a long break. But it wasn¡¯t like they gave him a choice. ¡°*Sigh* You guys are like cancer. Always multiplying and can never be rid of¡­ Wait¡­ Cancer can be rid of¡­ But it¡¯s too much work¡­¡± Jin took a stun grenade and threw it to the people who were waiting for him to attract attention. Instantly, police officers swarmed to where the stun grenade flashed. But when the police got there, all they saw were the people who wanted to challenge Jin but not Jin himself there. That day, police officers caught criminals like it was a game of tag. Mammon watched the whole thing like it was the weekend tv shows. She laughed whenever Jin ran or threw some unknown object. Mostly because she knew that Jin was still going easy on the people. When Jin finally reaches her restaurant, she warmly greets him. ¡°Mmmm Smell of fresh blood. How many people did you kill Belphegor?¡± ¡°¡­. Not the best way to ask how a person is doing¡± Jin pouted his lips. His entire body was soaked with blood. Why? Because while he was running and fighting people, one guy got hit by a truck which splattered a lot of blood all over him. But even worse, Jin was being targeted by so many flying bullets that he couldn¡¯t avoid all of them in his already weakened state. Some people even had a chance to stab him. ¡°Heh¡­ You¡¯re lucky that there isn¡¯t many people who come to deal business here today so we had a lot of free time waiting for you.¡± Mammon flashed a mischievous grin. But she saw that Jin was not amused. ¡°*Mister grumpy grump only have a little blood and flesh wounds on him and is angry. Ha ha ha¡± ¡°A person¡­ just got hit by a truck and his blood splattered all over me. Luckily, he didn¡¯t die. So I¡¯m quite happy Mammon. Not angry even though I just got shot. They were only grazing my skin. So I¡¯m cool and I¡¯m rarely angry.¡± He said to her. ¡°Well, since you are looking a little miserable and do need help, you can go into the shower room. Farrah. Lead him there. Also, take his things into the ¡®special storage room¡¯ and keep it safe.¡± Mammon said. ¡°Also, help him with his injuries. He took some unnecessary damages.¡± ¡°Yes Sister Mammon. Right this way Master Belphegor.¡± Farrah answered. ¡°I said to drop the master thing Farrah. It¡­ makes things weird¡± Jin tries to tell her. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.¡°Hum hum hum hum. Maybe if you take me as your wife then I¡¯ll stop calling you it master Belphegor.¡± Farrah hummed happily. His face turned green. ¡®I think I heard enough about marriage to last me a year or two¡­¡¯ Farrah brought him into a room that didn¡¯t even look like a shower room. Instead, it looked more like a love hotel with bed and all. There were even some ¡®honey lotion¡¯ right on the bed. ¡°The whut? How can she have so many mysterious rooms in one restaurant? How is this even possible? But why not a normal shower room?¡± ¡°Mammon likes to have her guests comfortable. Or so she tells me. She also have many other rooms like this. ^.^¡± Farrah was acting strangely jolly. But it could also be a normal thing because Jin saw her happy all the time. ¡°In here, there are also some first aid kits in case of¡­ guests being rough¡­ Enjoy your stay master Belphegor. I¡¯ll take these into the ¡®special storage room¡¯ she arranged for you. You can access it later.¡± ¡°Leave these two suitcases alone. I need them for later.¡± He tells her and Farrah took most of Jin¡¯s stuff and walked off with them and closed the door behind her. Once he saw that Farrah was a good distance away, he went to get the first aid kit to get his wounds cleaned up a little before taking a bath. But that was only a make shift fix for him. ¡®I¡¯ll take care of these afterwards¡­¡¯ Inside one of the suitcases he said to leave behind were masks, fake skins, and a bunch of cosmetics. ¡°I¡¯m practically a clown here¡­ Buying these fake skins costs a lot¡­ Masks costs even more¡­ Especially the ones that looks really convincing.¡± In the other suitcase, he had three pens, a roll of string, something that looked like an asthma pump, a belt, eight medium sized bottles containing mysterious liquids and three cologne bottles. ¡°These will definitely be useful later on.¡± Jin checked both suitcases just before closing them to take a shower. While showering, Jin heard the door being unlocked and thought it was either Farrah. But he found out that he was wrong once he heard a sweet and seductive voice calling out. ¡°Oh Charlie~ Wanna play?¡± the high pitched voice said. ¡®Oh¡­ the voice is just calling out for Charlie¡­. Wait a minute¡­ who the hell is Charlie!?¡¯ Jin came to his senses and was about to turn around until he felt two slender hands wrapping around his naked body. ¡°Mmmm I¡¯ve never noticed that you have such a smooth body before Charlie. You¡¯re almost like a girl¡± The high pitched voice said as it was about to reach for his junk. Jin slapped away the hands and turned to the person behind him. To his surprise, the person was already naked. But what shocked Jin the most was that it was not a woman that touched him. The person who touched him was a she-male but it was hard to figure out if the person started out as male or female. ¡°Excuse me person. I think you have the wrong room.¡± Jin said in a low and grave voice filled with malice. This got the person in front of Jin to shrink a little because of Jin¡¯s vengeful tone. ¡°Ah ha¡­ Sorry sir. I thought you were my husband¡± and the person left. ¡°Mammon. That was not a funny joke¡± Jin called out calmly. ¡°Heh heh¡­ seems like I was caught. Sorry about that Belphegor. Just an innocent joke you know. Don¡¯t have to make a big fuss out of it¡± Mammon admitted. ¡®I feel sorry for the she-male who got her hands smacked¡­ sorry lady¡­¡¯ Jin walked out of the shower naked. ¡°Ooooooo I didn¡¯t know you were quite cute down there as well¡± Mammon teased. ¡°Alright then. Thanks Mammon. I¡¯ll be ready to go in a bit.¡± Jin wiped down his body and walked over to one of the suitcases to wrap a layer of fake skin with bandages underneath to keep his body looking clean. Jin wrapped multiple layers just to make sure it doesn¡¯t look like he was bleeding. But then he splashed fake blood all over his own body. ¡°Hm?¡± Mammon was confused. Jin was clearly wasting precious materials without saying why. But she didn¡¯t want to bother him any further and lets him go after he got redressed. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these two suitcases with you as well Mammon. Thanks.¡± He said and left. ¡°¡­ He didn¡¯t even bother to give me a good bye kiss either! Humph! Waited for him past closing time and all I got was a thanks? He even left some things for me to clean up after him? What the? *Snort*¡± Mammon snorted angrily. ¡°Still a cold man I see¡­ Humph¡­¡± Jin went back to hear Meracle¡¯s answer and to make the girls angry. But he has yet to tell Meracle and Mirana his agenda because he was scared of how much Mirana knew about him. He didn¡¯t want things to get more complicated with marriages. All these events happened through-out the time Jin was gone and has led to this point. Now, Jin has two more days until he meets with Meracle¡¯s parents and he already has most of his things prepared. ¡®Time to start the final act¡­ *sigh* Meracle¡¯s dad might blow my head off¡­¡¯ __________________________________ AN: Alright. Since you guys asked for it, I''ll change my fronts one last time. The difference will be less noticeable but easier on the eyes. P.S. I was not trying to be mysterious by writing in different fonts. The different fonts allowed me to tell things in different points of view. Also, it was easier to distinguish instead of saying, "Going to third person point of view: limited" Or "Going first person point of view" or even making the entire chapter one point of view. So look forward to the easy on the eyes fonts. Prologue to chapter 26: Nerfing AN: Used Veranda and Calibri from now on. Calibri for first person and Veranda for third person. Please give feed back if these fonts work for you. Thank you. _____________________________ Mirana helped take off all of the fake skin and clean up all the blood that was on my body. I was not all that eager to be Mirana¡¯s patient. Especially when she knows something about me now if not a lot. The only question is, who is she? Jin was mostly worried because Mirana knows his status in the underworld. The dangers of knowing the true identity of an underworld ruler is far too great. Even as Belphegor, Jin would rarely show up in the underworld for the sake of those around him. But that was back then when he had other masks beside the Belphegor mask. The only time Jin was active as Belphegor is when things were really important. This was actually the most Jin ever showed himself as Belphegor. But the real problem lies within knowing who the underworld ruler is. Those who wants to obtain the underworld ruler titles needs to defeat the previous ruler. But most of the underworld rulers tries to hide their identity and was hard to find. Mammon was the only exception because her existence in the underworld was needed and was far too strong. Now that Jin showed himself a lot as Belphegor, he needs to take a few weeks off as Belphegor and stay low. Jin was the only person to hold three underworld titles and with each title comes benefits. The benefits were huge in the underworld and was why many people wish to obtain at least one of the seven titles. Not that many people knew he hold three titles aside from a handful of people. If any one of those around him gets caught, it would only prove that the man named Belphegor have direct relations with those people and the mess would only get bigger from there on out. Worse, Jin could not protect four girls at once if they are targeted by many people who would use any methods to find who Belphegor is. Mirana already knew who Belphegor is and the quickest and most common way to find out is torture. He would never forgive himself it Mirana or anyone innocent to be involved and put through any types of sufferings. ¡°Still worried that I might leak your secret?¡± Mirana asked while applying alcohol and other medicinal ointments to my body. ¡°No. I¡¯m more worried if you get caught because you know my secret¡± I told her what was really on my mind. But she didn¡¯t look worried at all. She gave me a mysteriously sweet smile and then giggled. Mirana actually looked happy that I cared about her safety which confused me. Isn¡¯t it normal to worry for the safety of others? ¡°Well, I think you should be more worried about yourself Jin. I¡¯ve never seen so many cuts on a person beside you. Ha ha.¡± Mirana lightly laughs as she strangely feel up my chest with her hands all oiled up by the medicinal ointment. Her eyes and hands moves in sync as they both go down my body and made their way down to the waist area making my entire upper body smell like medicine. Her hands then went back up my body at the same slow speed but her breathing became a little heavier and her eyes became unfocused. ¡°Uh¡­ Mirana?¡± I called out to her. But she couldn¡¯t hear me. So I called out to her again. ¡°Mirana?¡± Again, she was just moving her hands up and down my muscleless torso without even noticing that I called out to her. ¡°So manly¡­¡± She mutters. ¡®¡­ Wut? Whut? What!?¡¯ I backed away from the hypnotized person in front of me slowly. It was really scary seeing a pretty girl looking like she was on the verge of eating me. When I backed away, Mirana broke out of her trance and had a red mark on her face. ¡°Oops ah ha¡± She laughed it off. Mirana slightly lost it when she was touching the body she was dreaming about after a long time. Plus, the previous event that occurred to her still had residual feelings remained in her mind. ¡°Ah¡­ I think I can handle myself from here on out Mirana. I don¡¯t want you to be late for work now¡± I suggested to her. I really can handle it from here on out. ¡°O-oh okay¡­¡± She gave me a disheartened look before walking away. This made me feel a little bad as my heart sank a little. ¡®I knew it¡­ I was being weird again¡­¡¯ Mirana wanted to cry. She felt ashamed because she was acting weird just by touching his body. The body she¡¯d dreamt for a long time was mysterious but unimaginably desirable to her that she subconsciously entered her lustful state of mind just like when she dreamt of him. Just when she was about to leave, she felt two arms wrapping around her waist. ¡°!!! Jin?¡± The top naked man moved so fast that she couldn¡¯t react in time and he nibbled on her left ear. Just to add a little spice to the fun, he licked and tickled some areas of her ear before backing away. ¡°You forgot something~¡± Jin playfully said. ¡°Hu-huh? What did I forget Jin?¡± Mirana was feeling flushed and turned away to hide her already red face. ¡°A lucky kiss to start the day. What else?¡± Jin joked. But when Mirana heard this, she thought he meant it for real and was really about to give him one long good kiss. ¡°Just kidding.¡± He said and pecked her cheek and waved her off. ¡°Good luck now my little silver haired princess.¡± Mirana nodded shyly while holding her cheek with one hand. ¡®¡­ Did he just call me princess?¡¯ Mirana felt a little confused inside because she didn¡¯t know how she was supposed to feel. It was a good thing that Meracle and the other two were gone. If not, Meracle would surely take her gun and blow Jin right in the face. ¡°Alright. I should bandage myself up and take it easy today.¡± I muttered to myself as I walk back inside the house to finish up and re-dress. ¡®Jin. Are you there?¡¯ Lucian called out to him. ¡®Yeh. What¡¯s up Lucian?¡¯ Jin felt a little relaxed knowing that Lucian was back. ¡®Mind If I take over your body for the day?¡¯ Lucian asked Jin. ¡®Huh? What for? Don¡¯t tell me that you are going to hit on more girls.¡¯ Jin inwardly groaned. ¡®Ha ha. No. I¡¯m actually going to borrow your body for¡­ medicinal purposes¡­¡¯ Lucian¡¯s voice trailed off inside Jin¡¯s mind. When Jin was about to ask the purposes, Lucian appeared right in front of him with a serious look. Cold sweat rolled down my back because I knew what that look meant. That was not the usual smiley face Lucian had. ¡®Grit your teeth¡¯ Lucian said coldly. Lucian¡¯s hand flashed so fast that Jin couldn¡¯t even see it. Lucian back hand slapped Jin and knocked him out cold. ¡®Take a good nap Jin. You¡¯ll wake up in about a few hours¡­ noon time at best.¡¯ Lucian immediately took over Jin¡¯s body. ¡°Mmm. Aches a little but over all a good and healthy body.¡± Lucian mutters to himself. ¡®Alright guys! Come on out! We¡¯re going to make a sh*t load of medicines for this guy!¡¯ Assimilator, Ban, and Ren came out and simultaneously spoke. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.Ban: ¡°Oi¡­ calm down on the foul words Lucian¡­¡± Assimilator: ¡°*sigh* At least set the domain before calling us out will you?¡± Ren: ¡°Whatever¡­ Mistakes were made. Hurry up and set the domain first Lucian.¡± Lucian grinned at the three tired men in front of him. ¡°Ha ha! Good to see you guys returned safely from the eighth heaven in one piece!¡± ¡°Yeah. But Ban was so hungry that he started to grab a few immortal fruits. So our arrival was slightly delayed.¡± Ren grumbled. ¡°¡­ Are you still mad because one of the angel of light threw a spear and it poked you in the ass?¡± Ban bluntly said. Ren¡¯s face grew red with anger. ¡°BAN!¡± Ren yelled out loud. He really didn¡¯t want to talk about the embarrassing matter. Ren could recall that they were racing down from the levels as quick as possible. But along the way, they met with many inhabitants of the heavens and they were really bent on either killing them or capturing them. Lucky for the heavenly inhabitants, Ren, Ban, and Assimilator had no interest in fighting back and only focused on running. But one angel of light was so angry that he threw the spear down out of blind rage and nearly killed another heavenly inhabitant and it was only an infant. Ren went down to protect the small infant only to find out that the small infant wasn¡¯t really a small infant but an angel of light in disguse and stabbed Ren in the back. Well, in this case, it was his ass. Ren received no damage though. But it still hurted his butt. ¡°¡­ Your fault for trying to be a hero Ren.¡± Ban pouted and side stepped away. ¡°AISH! STOP THAT BAN!¡± Ren¡¯s face was all red as he remembers the horrible event. ¡°I have to agree with Ban this time Ren. You were trying to be a hero subconsciously and for that reason you paid a high price. *Pfft*¡± Assimilator tried not to laugh. All this only made Ren feel worse. ¡°*Sigh* Can we just make the medicines already? I need to get back to put some ointment¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha! Alright Ren.¡± Lucian laughed as he spread out a small domain within and around Meracle¡¯s house to prevent people from coming in. But it was also to serve another purpose. The moment Ban, Ren, and Assimilator pulled out the pillaged heavenly treasures that came from the eighth plane, they shined and emitted a golden light and aura that could be said to invigorate the house with life with the energies from the heavens itself. But that was what the domain Lucian spread out for. He didn¡¯t want the energy to leak out. Mostly because the energies of the heavens itself would influence the fate of the world greatly. The very existence of one heavenly treasure would either draw good luck or bad luck. Good luck because the heavenly energy would bring its bearer good luck. It would also bring bad luck because there could be potential hunters that would seek out these heavenly treasures for their own benefits and would use any means to obtain them because the heavenly treasures would bring happiness beyond materialistic wealth. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s count the ingredients first.¡± The Assimilator suggested. ¡°One cheap heavenly ginseng only about ten thousand years old, one cubic feet worth of the bark of the heavenly tree which is said to have regenerative properties and only about eighteen thousand years old which is still pretty young¡­, *blah*blah*blah* ¡­..¡± The Assimilator continues to ramble on and the others were slightly stunned on how he was degrading the heavenly treasures. It took thousands of years to grow and yet he is making them sound like it was everyday food or fruits that can be bought from the supermarket! ¡°Alright! Time to make the medicine!¡± The Assimilator exclaims as he started to pick out the ingredients. The four took the entire morning refining, combining, and storing the products. It was almost noon time and Jin was about to wake up. ¡°Alright Lucian. Let him drink this. This will help him slow down the training process but will help him build a better foundation. So when he does get to the next level, he will definitely be many times stronger than a normal person on that level. When he reaches saint hood, even if he is a low saint, he can take on people on messengers of light levels equally.¡± The Assimilator handed Lucian a purple-ish bottle. ¡°Basically, all it does is regulate the qi a lot slower, condense the qi accumulated qi a lot quicker, and then¡­ Well¡­ that is a surprise for later¡± ¡°Wait¡­ the cultivation method I gave him already allows him to be many times stronger than the normal saint. He is already as strong as a caretaker of the light if he knows how to utilize his qi right and if he does know how to put his qi plans back in order. But if he drinks this¡­ won¡¯t he be too strong? I mean, even if it slows down his training process by a lot. I know you are telling the truth Assimilator. But¡­¡± Lucian paled at the thought of Jin getting too strong. ¡°Oh please. This is us slowing him down. Remember? So don¡¯t worry about him getting to strong. Heck, you need to worry if he is too weak because his growth is being stunt.¡± The Assimilator smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll give him the rest of the medicines later on anyhow.¡± The Assimilator sad and left with the other three. ¡°I hope you are right Assimilator¡­¡± Lucian said as he left Jin¡¯s body. Jin woke back up to see that Lucian was staring at him menacingly with a purple bottle in hand. Without any warning, Lucian forced the purple concoction down his throat and quickly left back into Jin¡¯s mind. ¡°!!! What was that for? Strangely tastes just like grapes and orange soda put together but a lot more bitter¡­¡± Jin smacked his lips as he wipes away the horrid residue. Back in Jin¡¯s mind¡­ Lucian was checking out Jin¡¯s qi and inside his body had eleven different qi. But the eleven qi existed in harmony and only one belonged to Jin. Jin¡¯s qi condensed significantly like carbon condensing over millions of years into a diamond. The only difference is, Jin¡¯s qi became a lot more concentrated and did not solidify. They were still in gas form but shined like stars. Jin¡¯s qi level also dropped significantly as well. It dropped all the way back to the starting point on the very first level of the very first stage and was only at the half way point. ¡®Oh boy¡­ I hope we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Now he is still training at an above average speed, but¡­. It is going to take him a longer time to reach saint hood.¡¯ Lucian weakly laughs. ''Eh. Not a problem. But now we gotta have tighter chains around his original powers and memories. Hurry up Lucian'' The Assimilator said and disappeared. ''Alright alright...'' Lucian sighed and left as well to put even stronger seals around Jin''s original power and memories. Chapter 26: Nerfed? I didn¡¯t know what Lucian poured down my throat, but it tasted disgusting. Not to mention the bad taste, my body began to hurt a bit and it wasn¡¯t even due to the backhand slap. Just then, Ban appeared in front of me stand still wearing his panda suit that covered his entire body. Even though the suit masks his face, his body expression could easily tell you that he was tired. ¡°Ban? What are you doing here?¡± I ask him. Ban didn¡¯t say anything. His body slumped down to the ground and he started to roll around. ¡®??? What is he doing?¡¯ I was slightly confused at what Ban was doing in front of me. Surely he didn¡¯t show up just to roll around now. Only about half an hour later did Ban stop rolling around and finally spoke. ¡°Sorry. Was enjoying the moment¡± Ban said to me. ¡°I only came here to tell you one thing Jin.¡± ¡°Hm? And what is that Ban?¡± ¡°We gave you a heavenly potion that slows down your qi training¡± He told me. I rubbed the side of my head and thought, ¡®¡­. Are you nuts? I only have 2 years and 11 months and yet you are trying to slow me down? Is there a real reason to do all this? I might as well stay a virgin! That or do a lot of good deeds¡­¡¯ ¡°Why yes we do Jin.¡± Ban said out of the blue. ¡°You know I can read your thoughts if you say them out too loud right?¡¯ ¡°Ngggggh¡­. Can you stop the mind reading Ban?¡± I wanted to cry because I don¡¯t even have privacy in my own thoughts. ¡°Mmmm Nope. Too tiring to put effort into not listening to your thoughts Jin. After all, we are you as you know¡± Ban points out. ¡°*Sigh* Please just tell me the reason Ban¡­¡± ¡°Simple. You told Lucian that your qi training sped up your memory recovery so we decided to slow it down. If we slow down your qi training, we slow down your memory recovery right?¡± Ban was being plain about things with the logic they had. Hearing this, I could feel the blood draining away from my face. ¡°¡­ I just shot myself in the foot didn¡¯t I?¡± Ban looked at Jin and could hear the inner wailing of Jin¡¯s soul. ¡®Did we do something wrong?¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t their fault. It was Jin¡¯s fault for lying to Lucian. He shouldn¡¯t have told them half the truth. He should¡¯ve told them that the souls were the ones that made Jin remember his old memories while he was doing qi training not the qi energy¡¯s fault for making him remember. Back in Jin¡¯s mind¡­.. Lucian and the others went to place more seals around Jin¡¯s original powers and memories. Based on guesses alone, they thought that the qi Jin gathered was either trying to break the chains and seals they placed on him or the qi were resonating with each other and was trying to pull the other one out. But when the three got there, the seals and chains were all fine. There were no signs of resonance either. ¡®¡­ Assimilator? Why does everything look perfectly fine?¡¯ Lucian asked. ¡®Uh¡­ No clue.¡¯ The Assimilator scratches his head Ren frowned at the perfectly fine seals. ¡°If qi training was the cause of Jin¡¯s recalling, then would there be signs¡­ you know?¡± Even the Assimilator had no words to say about it. Everything looked so fine that it looks wrong. The heavenly seals on the inside restricted Jin¡¯s original powers and the demonic seals on the outside would bring back the leaked qi into the inner heavenly seals. It was a perfect cycle of imprisonment that there was no possible way for the qi to get out. The Assimilator thought and thought about it over and over. How was it possible for Jin to remember if his old qi has yet to be disturbed? There were no signs of any flaws. ¡®Hold on¡­ What about¡­¡¯ The Assimilator flew all the way to check up on the other seals within Jin¡¯s body. The seals of the Red Ruler, the Cyan Conqueror, and the other eight. But there were no abnormalities either. Only Cyan¡¯s seal was a little cracked but looked like it was slightly repaired and was only leaking out a little qi. But it was not enough to affect anything. ¡®Strange¡­ if his old qi and their qi exists within Jin¡­. Eleven different qi should¡¯ve caused a resonance that could¡¯ve invoked Jin¡¯s old qi. But¡­. They exists in harmony as if nothing is going to happen¡­¡¯ The Assimilator couldn¡¯t make any sense of things. In fact, nothing made sense. He didn¡¯t even know how it was possible that Jin was able to remember if the lines of reasons didn¡¯t connect. The Assimilator felt like he was being toyed with the more he think about it. He really just want to rip out his hair in frustration. ¡®Hey Assimilator¡¯ A voice suddenly calls out to him. The Assimilator looked to see who was calling him and it was a small demonic looking blue sea serpent. The small demonic blue sea serpent had three horns protruding out of its head and spikes growing out of the middle of its spine. The fins of the small sea serpent had a transparent look and releases small amounts of cold energies every time they flap. ¡®? Cyan? Is that you?¡¯ The Assimilator¡¯s face twisted into a look of confusion with his head tilted. ¡®Why are you¡­¡¯ ¡®Mhm. Well, this is my avatar. I don¡¯t come out often so I have to send an avatar every once in a while.¡¯ The small demonic blue sea serpent said. It then transform into a small humanoid form. ¡®What is troubling you?¡¯ ¡®Uh¡­ Well¡­ Thing is¡­¡¯ The Assimilator started to tell Cyan of his problems. ¡®And that is the story Cyan. I just don¡¯t know how it was possible for him to remember¡¯ Cyan was listening intently through the entire story and smiled once the Assimilator reached the ending. ¡®Ha ha ha ha ha! Seems like you only have half the truth Assimilator. But you also might wanna fix your mistake¡¯ Cyan laughed loudly. ¡®Eh¡­ Huh? What was that supposed to mean?¡¯ the Assimilator looked dumbfounded. ¡®What I mean is, indeed he got his memories during qi training, but the qi was not the real reason why he remembers.¡¯ Cyan teased the Assimilator. Cyan knew what type of person the Assimilator was and frustration was one of the many things the Assimilator hated. The Assimilator¡¯s face¡®¡­ You know I hate being messed with so can you please just tell me already?¡¯ ¡®Hmmm¡­ I think you either need to help Jin condition his body first or else his blood vessels will pop and this entire future would be screwed. Then I will tell you¡¯ Cyan playfully said. The Assimilator had a blank look on his face. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡®What did he mean by blood vessels popping and future screwed?¡¯ The Assimilator asked himself. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°*ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR* An ear splitting roar rang out from inside Jin¡¯s body. His old qi rumbled and blasted out great shockwaves and shook the space itself. ¡®¡­. Wait¡­ Oh sheeeeeeeeeeeeit!!!!!!¡¯ The Assimilator finally realized what Cyan meant. If the qi wasn¡¯t really the problem and Jin¡¯s qi was being condensed at the moment, then that means Jin would need to do meditation to help condensing the qi at this very moment. If something goes wrong, his entire meridians would be blasted to bits. At worst, Jin would die. ¡®Oh damn. The heavenly potion¡­ It awakened the qi!¡¯ The Assimilator ran back as fast as he could to call the other two. Cyan was just laughing in the back ground. ¡®Oh man¡­ They should¡¯ve waited until he was at the fiftieth stage to give him that potion¡­ Now¡­ Ah ha! But there is a way to reverse it¡­ Thankfully, they got the ingredients. ^.^. I just hope nothing goes wrong¡¯ Cyan thought to himself before going back into his own seal. Back on the outside world where Jin and Ban is¡­. Jin¡¯s body suddenly spasmed. He fell down to the ground holding his entire body and screamed out in pain. It was a good thing that the domain still existed even after Lucian went back because Lucian forgot to retract it. If the domain didn¡¯t exist everyone would run to find out who was screaming. Soon enough, Jin passed out but his body still convulsed. Ban had a worried look because he didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Jin¡¯s body was suddenly in pain out and Ban didn¡¯t know why. ¡®Ban! Hurry up and help Jin condense his qi! Also help circulate his qi! Give some qi if needed!¡¯ The Assimilator screamed as he quickly appeared with Ren and Lucian in both hands. ¡®Huh!? Uh¡­. Okay¡­¡¯ Ban was baffled as to why the Assimilator suddenly said for him to help Jin condense his qi. But Ban soon found out the reason why. Jin¡¯s body started to suck the qi around the area at a lighting speed. Ban, Ren and Lucian quickly placed their hands on Jin¡¯s back to help absorb and condense the qi. ¡®Oh sh*t! Jin¡¯s body is actually digesting the potion made from heavenly ingredients that fast?¡¯ The Assimilator cried. ¡®No choice then!¡¯ The Assimilator placed his hand on Jin¡¯s dantian. ¡®Guys! Help me circulate the qi once it is fully condensed!¡¯ The other three didn¡¯t even need to respond back. They knew what they were about to do and was already half way through the process. But when the Assimilator placed his hand on Jin¡¯s dantian, he found that the medicine really didn¡¯t slow down Jin¡¯s qi circulation. Instead, it sped it up as if the dantian was the stomach and alive. Furthermore, the dantian was acting up like it was alive. The dantian was just absorbing the positive effects of the potion and neutralizing the negative effects. ¡®!!! The hell?¡¯ The Assimilator was just admiring Jin¡¯s ability to absorb the medicine. Even he, The Assimilator, needed more time to absorb such medicines with strong effects and to neutralize the negative effects. ¡®But this is no time to admire him¡­¡¯ Hours flew by¡­. 3:00 pm¡­. It took them a while before they got the qi to fully condense and to circulate it. But when they were finished, they were shocked to see the result. ¡®!!! This is-¡® All four had their jaws dropped. ¡°Ugh¡­ My head¡­ My body¡­ Why they hurt so much today?¡± Jin¡¯s vision, still hazy, got up. ¡°Hmmm......? Why is it so breezy? Did someone open the window?¡± ¡°Jin¡¯s body had shrunk?¡± Lucian didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°*Tch* Nope¡­ He reversed aged¡­. Eight years¡­¡± The Assimilator clicked his tongue. ¡°¡­ I thought you gave him a potion to help slow down his cultivation. Not his growth as a person¡­¡± Ban felt strange seeing Jin so young. Ren glanced sideways and had a tired look on his face. ¡°Assimilator¡­ Was this one of your mistakes?¡± ¡°Nope. But It seems like Jin¡¯s cultivation level went back to normal level and the medicine had absolutely no effects what so ever beside turning him young. Huh¡­ interesting¡­¡± The Assimilator stroked his chin. Though I hear four voices, I couldn¡¯t tell who the last one was. ¡®Assimilator? Is he also one of my past lives as well?¡¯ My eyes were kinda blurry and I couldn¡¯t see well because it felt like I just woke up from a nightmare. My body feels heavy, I feel a lot shorter, and I think I heard my voice being a little high pitched. ¡°Lucian? Who is Assimilator?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ No one!¡± Lucian denied as he whispers, ¡°Go on. Get out and we¡¯ll fix this later.¡± When I could finally see better, there were three large recognizable figures in front of me. ¡°Lucian? Ban? Ren? Why are you all so big? Did you eat something to grow taller? Or did you feed me some weird drug like crack?¡± ¡°Uh¡­. Yes! That¡¯s right! I gave you¡­ Crack 3.0 in liquid form!¡± Lucian exclaims. I look down at my body to see that I was stark naked. But moreover, It seemed like I was a lot smaller. ¡°¡­ Lucian¡­.¡± ¡°Huh? What is it Jin?¡± Lucian began to sweat. I touched all over my body to check whether or not I was dreaming or high. ¡°Why¡­ am I¡­ so small?¡± ¡°Alright Jin. To put it plain and simple. We gave- *MMuuppphhh*¡± Ren was about to speak when Ban muffled him. ¡°We gave you magical crack 3.0! It turns you back a few years younger!¡± Ban said aloud. ¡®!!! Ban! What are you doing!?¡¯ Ren was angry because he was being muffled. Lucian went over to Ren and gave a blow to his stomach and knocked him out. ¡°Yep! Ha ha! One of my pranks actually. Have fun being a kid for the day!¡± Lucian laughed and brought the other two away with the snap of a finger and disappeared. ¡®!!! LUUUUUUUUUUUUUCIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIANNNNNNN!!!!¡¯ I roared out. But they already got away. I ran to the bathroom to confirm their words and they were right. I turned back a few years of age and looked ten! Now, I wished that it really was just a nightmare. Just then, I heard the door being opened. The bathroom door being opened not the front door. Meracle went into the bathroom and found me naked as a child. ''NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!'' I screamed inside my heart. It was the biggest embarrassing moment of my life. Epilogue to Chapter 26: A mans suffering It was funny because Lucian retracted the domain since it took so much energy to help Jin circulate his qi. But because he retracted the domain, Meracle was able to get into the house. When Meracle got into the house, all she saw was a naked kid running straight into the bathroom and closing the bathroom door. So, out of curiosity, and of ¡­ other mixed feelings, she opened the bathroom door. I was not screaming because Meracle saw me naked. No. I was screaming because I knew that the fact that Meracle was home means that others would soon follow her. So it was not just one person to see me naked, but three more pairs of eyes to bear witness to my naked younger body. Jin didn¡¯t know how to react to this type of situation. It was because he never regressed before that caused this awkward silence. It was even more awkward because Meracle was staring him down with angry eyes. In her mind, her thoughts were, ¡®Why is it that when I look at this guy, it pisses me off even though I love children?¡¯ In Jin¡¯s mind, his thoughts were, ¡®I hope she doesn¡¯t hate children.¡¯ But that silence soon broke by Gisela¡¯s squeal once she saw the naked kid in the bathroom with a cute face. She was overly excited because he looked so cute. ¡°KYA!!!! HOW CUTE!!!¡± Gisela ran up to the ten year old naked Jin and gave him a bear hug. She lifted him up high in the air and brought him out of the bathroom still naked and was spinning round and round in the middle of the hallway. ¡°KYAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!! He look so much like Jin when he was younger. But sooooooooooooooooooo much cuter!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Jin¡¯s body stiffen in more ways than one because his lower region started to feel really hot. His man hood, well, boy hood now, was touching Gisela¡¯s body and couldn¡¯t help but to get hard. He was getting slightly dizzy as well. ¡°Oh? Getting turned on by big sister? Want me to help with that?¡± Gisela stopped spinning and licked her lips. Jin had a red streak going across his face and he tried to hide it by placing his face between her bosoms. ¡°P-Please let me down beautiful big sister¡­ I¡¯m scared of heights.¡± Jin said in a cute and high pitched voice. ¡®I¡¯m dizzy as well you crazy woman¡­¡¯ Jin¡¯s childlike voice was so cute that Gisela¡¯s hug gotten tighter and it was squeezing the life out of him. ¡®*Gah!* Can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­¡¯ ¡°Okay! If you say so!¡± Gisela was overly excited to hear such a cute voice that she couldn¡¯t help but to mess with the young boy. Instead of letting him down normally, she falls backwards on her back and rolled over to place herself on top of him. ¡°Hey, mind playing with big sister?¡± ¡°!!! Gisela! Let him go!¡± Meracle shouted without even thinking. She felt a strange twinge in her heart once she saw Gisela being all over the young boy. ¡°Huh? Hmmmm *sigh*¡­ I was just playing Meracle¡­¡± Gisela made a pouted face and got up and off Jin. ¡°Hey! Boy! Who are you?¡± Meracle pointed a BB gun right at Jin¡¯s face. ¡°!!! Eeek!¡± Jin acted as if he was scared of the gun and hid behind Gisela. He was clinging onto her shirt and trembled not because of the gun but the pain Meracle would bring if she shoots it at him. ¡°Awwww there there.¡± Gisela comforted the young boy behind her. ¡°Geez Meracle. Put that gun down. Are you willing to shoot someone as young as him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. If he sneaks into my house without my permission, I will blast a hole in his cheeks!¡± Meracle was acting strangely merciless to a kid she doesn¡¯t know. She was half confused herself because she didn¡¯t know why she was acting like this. Then, both Mirana and Rosa came to see what was going on. When they laid their eyes on the naked little boy behind Gisela, they thought he looked almost exactly like Jin when he was younger. ¡®Mirana felt weird a bit because she felt like she was about to enter into her lustful state when she saw the naked little boy. ¡®I just thought of something so delicious and immoral¡­¡¯ But she wasn¡¯t the only one. Even Rosa felt like she wanted to bully the little boy like she did to Jin all those years ago. At this point, Rosa was questioning her sanity. ¡®I can¡¯t be a pedophile . . . right?¡¯ ¡°I-I¡¯m Jin¡¯s distant cousin! Jin founded me stranded and lost so he let me stay here.¡± Jin hurriedly made up a lie on the spot. ¡°He said that he is going to get my parents to pick me up by tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°O-oh¡­. Okay¡­¡± Meracle calmed down right then and there like a flame being put out. The reason why she believed so easily because the boy in front of her looked so much like Jin. ¡°Sorry about that¡­. Umm¡­ What¡¯s your name again?¡± ¡®Yeesh! That was a quick change of attitude ha ha!¡¯ Gisela laughed on the inside. ¡°Alright little boy. What¡¯s your name?¡± Gisela sweetly asked. ¡°*Sigh*¡±, Jin lets out a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m Ban Dai Zhao.¡± ¡°Ban? That¡¯s a very strong name for a cute kid.¡± Rosa said from behind. Jin turned around to see two other women standing behind them. ¡®Oh dear¡­ Why are these two here¡­ and so early¡­.¡¯ Mirana came up to Jin and squatted down to meet him on eye level. ¡°Heh Heh¡­ You look almost exactly like Jin for some reason but a lot younger¡­ like a mini Jin¡± Jin carried out the act of a cute kid and turned his head away. ¡°I-I get that a lot¡­¡± ¡°Umm¡­ Big sisters? C-can I take my bath now? Jin told me to take a bath before he comes back and I kinda smell¡­¡± Jin shyly asked. ¡°Oh? Bath? Why don¡¯t I go in with you?¡± Gisela suggested. ¡°!!! N-No that¡¯s fine. I-I¡¯m a man already. I-I can¡¯t-¡° Jin tried to refuse her. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re a man? But you still look like a kid to me.¡± Gisela smirked. Jin broke away from Gisela and into the bathroom to turn on the shower. But he forgot that the bathroom on the lower floor had only a toilet working. No matter how many times he turned the knob, water wouldn¡¯t come through that shower. Meracle was watching the funny spectacle because the little boy was trying to act grown. It was also funny because the little kid looked like he didn¡¯t know that the knob on the lower floor does not work. Meracle grinned a little at the naked little kid in front of her. ¡°Hey little boy. Go up on the upper floor. One of those bathroom has a working shower.¡± She suggested to him. Seeing that Jin just embarrassed himself, he hung his head and ran up the stairs. ¡®¡­ I can¡¯t believe that just happened...¡¯ Jin picks the right bathroom this time and shuts the door. ¡®*Sigh* Now how am I going to meet Meracle¡¯s parents? Argh¡­.¡¯ Jin really wanted things to go back as quick as possible. ¡®But Lucian said I would be like this for a day right?¡¯ Inside Jin¡¯s mind¡­. Lucian and the others were interrogating Assimilator. ¡®]=< Assimilator! Why did Jin regressed? Moreover, why did his old qi suddenly awaken? The medicine didn¡¯t even slow down his circulation but sped it up. Care to explain this to us?¡¯ Ren angrily asked. It was because he was forced to be knocked out and woke up in a grumpy mood. ¡®Hmmm. I really don¡¯t know. The recipe I used clearly was meant to do what I said it would¡­.¡¯ The Assimilator scratches his head. ¡®The recipe shouldn¡¯t even be wrong either.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­¡­¡­Hmmm¡­ If the recipe isn¡¯t wrong¡­ then there must be something wrong with the one who drinks it¡­¡¯ Ban was only guessing. ¡®Inside Jin¡¯s body is his original qi. The qi was awaken for a moment when he ingested the potion made from the heavenly ingredients. Also, we¡¯ve learned in the past from reading his memories that drugs, any type of drugs, when ingested by Jin will be turned into nutrients.¡¯ ¡®Uh¡­ So? I¡¯m lost here Ban. What is your point?¡¯ Ren had to ask. ¡®My point is, what if there was some type of remains of his original qi. It doesn¡¯t even have to be sealed inside his body but coursing through his internal organs or even spiritually. What if Jin was holding onto something subconsciously that contained his qi? Not only that, because of that residual qi, it could also cause a different effect when the potion was ingested because it could invoke different qi circulation methods like reverse qi flow, purifying qi flowing method, and so forth since Jin did know a lot of qi methods before so he might be using them subconciously. I mean, when different types of aphrodisiacs were used on him, the aphrodisiacs would just be digested as if it was food and helped him recover his energy and made him slightly horny. But that was all. Well, there was also the time when he was forced to mas-¡¯ Ren chuckled while he was listening to Ban speaking logic. He interrupted Ban before he could say the word. ¡®Ha ha¡­. Ban¡­ I don¡¯t think we should be saying that out loud even if you are making some sense.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­¡­Huh? Which one of us has yet to touch himself yet? As a man, I know at least there was one point and time when we saw a hot girl and we unconsciously reached down to our junk to just relieve ourselves¡¯ Ban said bluntly. The Assimilator had an ashamed look on his face which made everyone else turned to him. ¡®!!!! You!? You¡¯re that pure!? Ahhhhhhhhh ah ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡¯ Lucian laughed out loud. The rest of the dark figures were roaring out with laughters or snickering along with Lucian. ¡®You¡¯re surprisingly hyped right now Lucian¡­ is there a need?¡¯ The Assimilator¡¯s face became a bright pink. ¡®Can we get back onto the subject now?¡¯ ¡®Oh fine. That was a good laugh.¡¯ Lucian was rubbing his red face to calm himself down. ¡®But Ban does make sense. If we think about it, the potion you said to condense Jin¡¯s qi and slow down the qi flow to help him make a better foundation right?¡¯ ¡®Mhm. This recipe isn¡¯t wrong because it was also made by the heavens itself.¡¯ The Assimilator nodded. ¡®I used it myself as well.¡¯ ¡®Well, what if the heavenly medicines were used as nutrients for his body while Jin was condensing his body. The ingredients we used were: The heavenly ginseng which is said to have the ability to extend one¡¯s life. The bark from the heavenly tree helps the body regenerate quicker. The heavenly ganoderma is said to help purify the body and can be used inconjucture with many other herbs to dish out better positive effects. The last ingredient we used is the heavenly frost mint which helps the digestive system, lose weight, and subsides depression. But due to its nature being one of the frost ingredients of the heavens, it slows down the blood flow a bit but in a good way because the qi would condense the amount of qi within the paths which also influences the flow of qi naturally.¡¯ Lucian listed out the medicine used and its effects. ¡®If we were to think about Jin¡¯s original body, he would be able to neutralize the negative effects and turn it into nutrients and have a different effect as Ban said. Most of the medicinal effects would definitely happen but it still doesn¡¯t explain why his old qi was momentarily awaken and why Jin started to absorb qi or even the fact that Jin aged backward.¡¯ ¡®I got the explanation for that¡¯ Cyan¡¯s avatar came out to say. ¡®? Oh? Tell us because I want to know why.¡¯ Lucian said. ¡°Jin¡¯s memories were awaken by these¡¯ Cyan said as he pulls out a small back glass shard and held it in one hand. Then, Cyan waved his other hand and more small black glass shards started to appear in his other hand. ¡®!!! Aren¡¯t those?¡¯ Lucian¡¯s face twisted into shock. ¡®Ha ha! Yep. These small black shards contains parts of Jin¡¯s power. To be more correct, these small black shards are souls that contains Jin¡¯s power because he fed them his power and restrained them with his old qi.¡¯ Cyan said to them. ¡®They sort of caused a resonance within Jin¡¯s body but not his old qi that was sealed. All they really did was cry out and tried to make him remember through their own memories.¡¯ ¡®!? Then what was the point of us sealing his powers and his original memories if he was going to remember anyhow?¡¯ Ren felt like all his sufferings were just for nothing. ¡®Ha ha¡­ Jin is one to plan ahead guys. He is overly prepared. You should know this by now. But even some things were out of his¡­ agenda.¡¯ Cyan laughed. ¡®You aren¡¯t wrong Assimilator. If Jin actually was able to train fast, he would regain his memories even faster. But he wouldn¡¯t regain it at saint level I can assure you that now. He would need to train to a far higher level.¡¯ ¡®What do you mean agenda? He has an agenda that we don¡¯t know about!?¡¯ Lucian couldn¡¯t believe his ears. This was the first time he heard of such things. Cyan weakly smiled and said, ¡®Well, the old Jin didn¡¯t expect to drink a heavenly potion first of all. The overly strong potion was turned into energy needed to keep these guy silent and to recover Jin¡¯s bloody body. Secondly, he didn¡¯t expect these souls to be active. Jin was using his qi to subdue them to keep them quiet but did not expect that they were really active once his memories and powers were gone. But now that the extra energy entered his body, he can keep these souls quiet for a while longer. Thirdly, the heavenly energies were a little excessive and used. So they were used to¡­ temporarily condense his body and qi in which Jin didn¡¯t expect in many ways. You are right Ban. Due to his¡­ previous abilities and the residual qi, the medicine that was ingested was subconsciously processed using a different qi method and thus was neutralized and had an entirely different effect on Jin. But the qi method was already inscribed in Jin¡¯s bones so Jin used it when he was already unconscious and knocked out by the pain. I know you guys couldn¡¯t feel the different processing method but that was something Jin didn¡¯t expect either but you don¡¯t have to worry because it has a positive effect on his body.You guys can either make a medicine to make it go back to normal or wait it out to expire. But most of all, getting his memories back is going to be very far off so you guys won¡¯t have to worry about a thing. He¡¯ll gain his memories back one way or another be it by the aggressors from the heavens or naturally in the end. Jin''s old qi momentarily awakened because it felt like their original owner was in danger. But All you guys really did is making Jin¡¯s life more interesting! Ha ha! ¡¯ ¡®Eh? Then what about erasing his memories and slowing down his training process? What were we doing all that for?¡¯ Lucian felt disheartened when he heard that they didn¡¯t need to worry about Jin getting his memories back. ¡®Wait¡­ What about Jin¡¯s aggressors? What have we been fighting them off for?¡¯ Cyan thought for a minute and then laughed. ¡®Hmm¡­ Ha ha! You guys should still continue doing that. Protecting him I mean. What they are doing is trying to get rid of Jin. Speeding up Jin¡¯s memories will surely kill Jin as well if he remembers too early. But in their efforts, they will awaken a nightmare. Not just Jin himself, but the rest of us will¡­. awaken so to speak.¡¯ Nine other figures showed up beside Cyan in their small avatars all in humanoid form. ¡®Just like you guys, we exists so that Jin wouldn¡¯t need to choose the harder path. We enjoy watching him having so much fun as a normal person. Even if he is an underworld ruler.¡¯ ¡®So keep on protecting him guys. You guys are doing a great job¡¯ The Sinner from the Shadow said as he gives them a thumbs up. ¡®Mhm. If you don¡¯t protect him, he will undoubtedly die by meeting those guys. Not like a human can deal with a heavenly being or an upper plane being in general.¡¯ The Red Ruler said with a calm smile. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡®Eh¡­ He can if he gets to saint level. He just won¡¯t be able to contend with the messengers of light or those level higher than him by normal means.¡¯ The transparent man said. All you could see is a faint outline of dual colors of both black and white. ¡®Eh? What is with this system? Messengers of light, Servant of light, Caretaker of the light and so forth. What kind of biased system is this? I remember during my time they had different names and ranking systems. Not just restricted to the church¡¯s side!¡¯ The emerald emperor came forth. ¡®But you guys are doing a good job though. Keep up the good work.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s right. But don¡¯t forget to rest as well!¡¯ The gerent of the golden sun smiled brightly. The others who did not speak also had the same expression as well. The others standing beside Lucian looked shocked. ¡®W-When did you guys wake up?¡¯ ¡®A while ago to watch Jin being abused. We¡¯ll go back to sleep after this.¡¯ Alvancus smiled. He snaps his finger and a spherical image of Jin wearing a girl¡¯s dress appeared in his hand. ¡®The girls had been using him to the fullest. Uhi uhi uhi¡¯ Alvancus had a creepy laugh. It was so creepy that it scared both Ren and the Red Ruler to their bones. On the outside¡­. In Meracle¡¯s house¡­. During the bath, the girls broke in the bathroom because Meracle handed them the keys to break in. Jin was scared half to death because two of the four, Mirana and Gisela jumped in to ¡®help¡¯ Jin shower. Mirana was the one to hold him down and Gisela was the one to scrub him clean all the way down to the lower region. Needless to say, Jin was really weak when he was a child in terms of physical strength. Jin can¡¯t even struggle now that he is in a child-like form. He really wanted to get away from both Mirana and Gisela because they were ¡®helping¡¯ him a little too much. Both Rosa and Meracle were waiting downstairs just chatting away about life, jobs, and the menial details of what happened so far. Eventually, they got bored and went back up to see how Gisela and Mirana was doing. Rather, they wanted to see how the boy named ¡®Ban Dai Zhao¡¯ was doing in the bath with the two of them. The two girls were just toying with Jin to their hearts content thinking that it is his cousin. Mirana was thinking that Ban Dai Zhao was Jin regressed, which was actually what happened, and was constantly touching him all over under the pretense of ¡®cleaning thoroughly¡¯. Gisela was just having fun teasing him by using her voluptuous body to arouse him and then flicks his ¡­ head¡­. down there¡­ whenever it was ¡®being bad¡¯ which satisfied her sadistic nature. When the bath was done, Jin thought it was finally over. But that soon change when the four girls had the wicked idea to cross-dress Jin up. They still had to ask one question to him before cross-dressing him up. ¡°Where are your clothes kid?¡± Meracle asked Jin. ¡°Uh¡­ Big brother Jin said that my old raggy clothes needed to be replaced. He said that he¡¯ll be back by tomorrow and try to wear his big clothes for now until he returns tomorrow. I know he is busy because big bro Jin always works hard and usually don¡¯t have much free time.¡± Jin told them. ¡°Awwwwww¡­ Such a good big brother¡­ Well then. I guess we will give you some clothes to wear.¡± Mirana pretended to be thoughtful while hiding an evil smile behind her sweet face. ¡®But why leave a little kid naked until tomorrow? Strange¡­¡¯ ¡°Oooooooooooooooooooo! Then we can do ¡®that¡¯ to him!¡± Rosa and Gisela squealed in unison. They both love to cross-dress. But when it came to cross-dressing males into females, this was a new thing for them to do. But in addition to their new found activity, the boy in front of them had a cute face. Lucian reappeared on the outside in ethereal form to watch Jin¡¯s suffering. A smile ran across his face at the thought of Jin cross-dressed as a girl. Gisela and Rosa wrapped Jin into a blanket and was about to smuggle him off until they heard two clicks right behind them. They already knew the source of those clicks because they heard it before. Meracle was holding two toy guns that had rubber bullets as ammo; pointed to their head. It doesn¡¯t kill, but does hurt like hell because the ammo used were super balls that were two cm big and less lethal. ¡°AND WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU ARE TAKING HIM?¡± Meracle coldly asks. ¡°Eh? Eheheh¡± the two weakly laughs. ¡®Oh thank heavens Meracle. You really are on my side!¡¯ I was so happy to see that Meracle stopped them. I really wanted to run into her arms at this moment. ¡°Let me in on it¡± Meracle then said. Jin¡¯s face fell into despair once he heard this because it betrayed all his expectations. I really chose the wrong girl didn¡¯t I? ¡®How could they do this to a boy, a cousin of a man who is barely ten, to scar him the rest of his life out of your sick and twisted perversions?¡¯ I was on the verge of tears thinking this. ¡°B-Big sisters. C-Can¡¯t you wait for big brother Jin to come back with my clothes? Or just let me go?¡± I tried to worm my way out. ¡°NOPE. Since Jin has messed with us for the past few days, you will be¡­ our little s.e.c.r.e.t toy.¡± Meracle smiled evilly. I turn to Mirana to bet on my last chips on her. But when I saw her licking her lips, I caved in. I didn¡¯t even know who to turn to anymore. These four were absolutely a mess right now and nothing and no one could change their minds. They were bent on giving me a whole make over. ¡°Blame Jin kid. Blame Jin.¡± Rosa snickered. ¡°You look a little too much like him¡± I could hear her mutter. Lucian was holding his face with both hands and pressed hard on it to prevent himself from laughing out too loud. ¡®*PFFFT* Ahahahahaha You are so f*cked Jin.¡¯ The four girls carried Jin out of Meracle¡¯s house and this became the start of Jin¡¯s sad fate. So where did they bring Jin? Well first, they still had him naked inside the blanket. They couldn¡¯t really let him be seen naked or else they would be called pedophiles. Not that they cared much for it. So they left Jin with Mirana inside Meracle¡¯s car while they picked out both boys and girls clothes for him. While inside the car¡­. Jin was nervous because he was naked and sitting next to Mirana. She already knew so much about him. ¡°So Ban.¡± Mirana starts to speak. Jin turned away to feign shyness. ¡°Hey¡­ Ban. Tell me something.¡± Mirana taps his shoulder and made him turn to face her with his cute child-like face. ¡°Y-yes big sis Mirana?¡± the bottom of Jin¡¯s mouth twitched out of fear. ¡°What is it that Jin do that is so important that he had to leave you naked for an entire day to just find your parent and to get you clothes?¡± She asked him. ¡°¡­ Big bro Jin never tells me. He said that I would learn when I get to be his age.¡± Jin said to her. ¡°What type of person is your big brother? I mean, as far as you know¡± Mirana asks him. Jin stayed silent and thought things through as to how to explain things to Mirana so that it would fit that it would not reveal too much. ¡°Um¡­ Big brother Jin always is hard working, he would usually play with me whenever I visit, and did his best to smile in front of us. If I had to describe what type of person big bro Jin is¡­ it would be a liar.¡± ¡°Hm? Liar?¡± Mirana felt that it would be strange to hear it from a little kid. ¡°You just said that he was hard working. But now you call him a liar?¡± Jin fidgeted with his fingers for a bit. ¡°But he is a liar¡­ There were some days when I was left with Jin¡¯s family for months because my parents were busy with business. One day a few years ago, while I was left playing with Jin and his siblings in the park, Jin was laying down to sleep and did nothing. When I called out to him to play, all he did was smile at me and told me he was too tired but a few seconds later he was bouncing around when his family called him.¡± ¡°Eh? How does that make him a liar and a hard-working person?¡± Mirana interrupted him. ¡°I didn¡¯t finish big sis¡­¡± Jin pouted. ¡°Oops. Sorry. Continue.¡± Mirana felt a little pink. ¡°But later that day when the sun was setting, we had a little run in with a few children older than us by a few ages who were up to no good. Jin told me that everything would be okay and that he would protect me. But the very first person to run was him¡­¡± Jin pretended to be gloomy. ¡°So we all ran but got beat up in the end except him¡­ They also stole some stuff from us as well like one of my toys and his sisters¡¯ dolls¡± ¡°!? He ran?¡± This got Mirana¡¯s brain a little shaken. She¡¯d never heard that he ran away without protecting his own little cousin. ¡°So where is the hardworking part?¡± ¡°¡­. Well, we didn¡¯t see Jin later that day. By the next morning, Jin came back being carried by his older brother without any shoes on the both of them and the two were all bloodied up from head to toe. But in Jin¡¯s hand was a bag that he¡¯d never let go even when we tried to pry it away from him.¡± Jin was still acting and rubbed his palms together and smiled. ¡°When we asked his brother what¡¯d happened, his brother said that the two went back to get the stuff from the thieves. Jin¡¯s brother was the one who beat the other elder kids up to distract them while Jin went to steal from the thieves. Kinda funny isn¡¯t it? Stealing from a thief I mean. When he woke up, he told me that he didn¡¯t do anything but watch. Whenever there were situations similar to this, he would lie that he didn¡¯t do anything but either run or watch. But what I heard from his brother that Jin really worked hard to steal those back. Also, by the next day, those guys apologized when they saw us. Which is why I call him a hardworking liar.¡± ¡°Oh? I see now.¡± Mirana smiled. ¡°Your big cousin Jin really is a hardworking liar. Seems like Jin likes to disappear a lot like how your story tells us¡­ it really does sound like him.¡± ¡®Yeah¡­ What she doesn¡¯t know that this is a true story. I really was with my little cousin and siblings to play in the park and the first to run really was me because I was already badly hurt. But I ran to destroy their parents¡¯ cars by slashing the tires and fuel lines just to screw with their family members. Also, I disappeared the entire day to get back at those guys by making sure their fists were sculpted up nicely while asking for the items back ¡®nicely¡¯ while I was still nice because they did ¡®nicely¡¯ rough up my family members¡¯ I laughed on the inside. *Knock*Knock*Knock* It was at this moment Jin couldn¡¯t believe who he saw. It was a man who looked exactly like him but a lot more smiley. Mirana rolled down the window for him. ¡°Hey! Ban! Sorry I forgot to give you some clothes but here!¡± the man said as he shows us a huge bag and handed it to me. ¡°Sorry for the back hand slap¡­¡± he whispers to me as well. ¡®!!! Lucian!? HOW THE!? WHEN!? WAIT¡­ YOU¡¯RE NOT DEAD!?¡¯ my eyes bulges. ¡®I am dead Jin. But I have many secrets so¡­ this is one of them revealed.¡¯ Lucian told me in my mind. ¡®I have to go now because it will be bad if I stay too long¡­¡¯ ¡®Wait dammit! What is the potion that you forced me to drink!? Why did it turn me back to a young kid?¡¯ I mentally yelled at him. ¡°Wait! Jin!¡± Mirana called out to Lucian because he has Jin¡¯s appearance now. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lucian ignored Jin, smiled and said, ¡°I have business to deal with Mirana. But my line of work requires me to make magic so I can¡¯t stay right now¡± ¡°? You are a magician?¡± Mirana¡¯s eyebrows formed a frown. She¡¯d never heard that I was a magician. Not that I haven¡¯t worked as a magician but I don¡¯t know what type of magician Lucian was talking about. ¡®Was it the magician who can make any girl fall for him in under sixty seconds or the regular magician?¡¯ ¡°Ah ha¡­ Here. I¡¯ll show you¡± Lucian said as he snatches a table cloth off the streets that was on a table near an open-air restaurant. ¡°Don¡¯t blink now¡± Lucian threw the table cloth high and lets it fall and cover his entire body. Lucian then walked in a strange way because he it looked like he was getting shorter and almost walking like a duck down the streets. When he reaches a certain elevation, Lucian snapped his fingers and the entire cloth fell and he disappeared. Mirana¡¯s jaws dropped at the short magic show. The reason why it dropped was because when someone went over to pick up the cloth, Lucian really did disappear into thin air. ¡®*Tch* Show off¡¯ Ren snorted in ethereal form and was standing directly on the car. ¡®At least make it fancier instead of a corny ghost¡­ You shame all saints around here with that cheap magic trick.¡¯ ¡®*Che* Oh you¡¯re an uptight red buttock man you know that Ren? That was the best trick I can do at the moment¡­¡¯ Lucian clicked his tongue. ¡®Well, see you later Jin¡¯ Lucian left before Jin could ask anything. ¡®Y-you guys are infuritating! I¡¯m about to be used like a painted doll turned trap boy. Hey!!!!!¡¯ But no matter how much I screamed inwardly, they didn¡¯t respond. So I had no other choice but to wear the clothes that were in the bag. But even then did the clothes in the bag made me a whole lot madder. Inside the bag was a bunch of short shorts, frilly dresses, old maid clothes and a school boy uniform with suspenders and all. ¡®!!! I¡¯m not wearing something like this!¡¯ Just then, Meracle and the others came out and showed what they bought. What they bought were even worse than what Lucian gave me. Gisela got into the car and showed me that she bought an entire leather suit for me to wear and a bit gag. ¡®Oh hell no¡­¡¯ I shook my head and instantly donned on the schoolboy clothes Lucian gave me for fear of Gisela¡¯s sadistic nature. ¡®I¡¯m not going to be a toy today¡­¡¯ ¡°That won¡¯t work on us Ban. We¡¯ll treat you like a princess today ^.^¡± Rosa said as she show me a grand frilly bride¡¯s dress in colors of pink and white. ¡°Mhm. Rosa¡¯s right. I got something for you as well Ban.¡± Meracle said and showed what she bought. She pulled out a bunch of wigs, hair extensions, and other accessories for me to wear. But worst of all was boy sized tuxedo and the long red ribbon. ¡°You¡¯re going to be our present today.¡± Meracle smiled sweetly with bone chilling evil intentions. Rosa was now driving and puts the petal to the metal and drove us far into the night. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon my love hihihihi¡± Rosa creepily laughs. I practically could feel my heart sinking and the flow of my blood moving a lot slower. But that could be due to the fact that I am naked wrapped in a blanket. But it could also be due to he fact that I was about to be the outlet of these girl''s frustrations of evil pleasures. Prologue to chapter 27: Return of Leviathan? While Rosa was driving down the mildly cold streets, Jin was inside the car grumbling to himself while looking outside the window. Ugh¡­ I¡¯m being blocked by a bunch of events ¡­. I should really remake the Titan system. That way, I can sprint the hell out of this horrid event. But while Jin was looking outside the window, he saw a familiar face. A face of an old adversary he¡¯d fought long ago when he was still Belphegor. Leviathan was truly an evil person equally evil to both the old Lucifer and Beelzebub. Sadly, he didn¡¯t kill but he sure made the guy lose a lot of face, supporters, and nearly his life. Back then, Jin defeated Leviathan with Mammon¡¯s help but was not allowed to hold his title. Mostly, it was because Leviathan was being protected by a higher power. What higher power could it be beside the country¡¯s government? It was the ¡°Union¡±. The ¡°Union¡± was a government formed by the twelve biggest continents as a super powered government that rules over the entire world so to speak. They regulate flow of money, resources, and power through-out each continent and chose their own type of economy. In the end, each continent economy type is an oligarchy. Each continent had seven underworld rulers for a total of 84 underworld rulers. Each underworld ruler was bestowed with a lot of political influence and resources to fit the name¡¯s myth. With a command, each underworld ruler can easily destroy businesses with the backing of the super powered government. But each continent had to have a minimum of at least three rulers in each continents or else the balance of power will shift too greatly in the underworld where one person would have too much power. What is an underworld ruler? Someone who has power in the underworld and has proven themselves worthy of that title. Mammon got her title because she was powerful in terms of politicial influence and money. Jin got his titles through defeating multiple people before owning the title of Belphegor and he had a lot of people to fake his identity. Underworld rulers also does dirty work for the "Union" as well but they have a choice of doing it or not. Underworld rulers also have special privileges that can go sky high but is not going to be important as of now. The only person that was still left undefeated was Asmodeous on the continent where Jin and Mammon lives. But he was not counted due to ¡°circumstances¡± or so the government say. Defeating Asmodeous had no meaning to Jin because it also took many lives just to beat one person since Jin remembered some parts of his memories now. Since Jin and Mammon was already working together, that would only mean the power would already be shifted to one side should Leviathan be truly defeated. Thus, Jin was only able to hold three titles. Even if Jin pursued Leviathan, not only will he lose the backing of the super powered government, the entire world¡¯s super powers would be his enemy. If it wasn¡¯t for this very fact, Jin would¡¯ve destroyed Leviathan and hold a total of four titles. Now, Jin holds three titles on the continent he lives in, Leviathan still held his title due to protection and Mammon would still be given her title while Asmodeous remains hidden because Jin was forced to hold back on the mass underworld hunting. ¡®!!! Leviathan? He¡¯s here? If he is here, then that would mean that he is up to no good again¡­ nggggh just don¡¯t involve me man¡­ hateful *Beep*¡­.¡¯ I groaned. ¡®Ugh¡­ I still have to train to be a saint while dealing with real life problems.¡¯ But Jin was more focused on training to be a saint. The only problem right now is the girls. He had to keep his promise with them. Each and every one of them. He already kept Rosa¡¯s promise. Gisela¡­. No promise at all.... yet. Mirana was not as attractive as he thought she would be now that she is being a sadist to him but he still, still had to keep his promise with her father. But Meracle was the biggest obstacle to him. He remembers only so little of her. He can¡¯t even remember why she was important to him and was already dragged into familial affairs so to speak with Ophelia¡¯s boyfriend and Wang Dong being a potential enemy. Jin learned many things in life. One thing is, ¡®Real life is not linear. They do not chain events after events easily. Sometimes, they come randomly. Sometimes, they do become linear in an unexpected way. Sometimes, you make events and sometimes the events come out of nowhere and they sometimes do become somewhat linear. But for troubles, they are almost always linear because they hit on the moment one does not expect it to hit and usually just follows through. Especially love related problems. They come like a tsunami; which is also why Jin usually avoid love and take care of problems early.¡¯ He could really care less about girls on normal days and just try to move on. But the twinge in his heart kept him coming back to stay near Meracle. Jin sighed in his heart that all the bull that happened to him thus far only led to him being her and her friends¡¯ toy not too long ago. The group arrived at their destination. In front of them was a huge mansion painted in all the colors of pink. ¡°Oh my god¡­ I forgot how pink your house was¡­¡± Meracle weakly smiled at the grand fortress of pinkness. ¡°*Humph* Wait till you get inside¡± Rosa sinisterly smiled. Rosa led the group to the inside of her room and flicked the up. A whole world of dresses from small to big were arranged in front of them. Her room was unbelievably huge with a number of wardrobes and shoes all over that it was the only thing the eye could see when one step into the room. ¡°You¡¯ll be here for a while Ban. Enjoy~¡± The side of her mouth curved upward as she lifted Jin high up in the air. ¡°Alright? Princess?¡± Jin shivered in fear and turned ghastly. For the next three hours, Jin had to be the girls¡¯ dress up doll. Worse, he was forced to take pictures with some of the clothes on and was posted on their social media account. The make-up they applied on him was heavy and would sometimes go in his eyes or mouth because a slight mistake. ¡®¡­. I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE! VENGEANCE IS A DISH BEST SERVED COLD!¡¯ This was Jin¡¯s thought the entire time while he smiled at them and did his best to hide his angry face. Once the girls had their fun, they took a break and fell into a deep sleep. Jin took this chance to change back into the school boy uniform and break out of Rosa¡¯s house. ¡®Ugh¡­ Dressing up as a girl is a pain¡­ Did I get all the makeup off yet?¡± Jin rubbed his face to see that there was nothing on his hand. ¡®Phew¡­ Thank goodness that it is all off.¡¯ Jin walked down the street with his ten year old body contemplating a lot of things. ¡®But¡­ is being a saint all that important? Being a paragon of light is good and all, but all I wanted was to live a few extra years.¡¯ Jin thought to himself. ¡®I want to be a saint because I want¡­¡¯ Jin¡¯s thoughts trailed off for a minute and thought of Meracle¡¯s smiling face. ¡®Her smiling face somehow makes it feel like all the bull and hardship that I am about to go through to be worth it¡­ Just¡­ Not at this moment¡­¡¯ ¡®But if what Lucian and the others said is to be true, then what would happen if I were to live beyond one hundred years? Would I¡­ be alone after a century? Where would I go?¡¯ Jin felt depressed at the thought. Even if his goal was to be a saint and to be a paragon of light, what would wait for him beyond that point? He would already live an entire life time. ¡®Lucian and the others wants me to live a good life as it seems and me being a saint is secondary to them. The heavens wants me to be a saint to become a paragon of light. But what do I want exactly if I do become a saint aside from the few extra hundreds of years? What do I want after one hundred years? What do I want after two hundred years? What do I want at the very end? A happy life with someone right at my side?¡¯ Jin strolled down different streets and paths to explore while thinking. ¡®I wonder¡­ If I didn¡¯t go back as Belphegor¡­ Would I be able to continue training to be a saint? I mean, I would be doing it a lot faster. That is something for sure. But as Belphegor, what if¡­ I hadn¡¯t gone back and freed all the slaves?¡¯ Different feelings welled up inside him because he had a lot of things to do and in so little time. It was also because he¡¯d done a lot of things in such little time that the mental stress was getting to him. His head ached with pain the more he remembers all the things he¡¯d done so far and what he¡¯d already done in the past. ¡®Everything I¡¯ve done was to get to one end. But¡­ Somehow, these random events keep on popping up without me knowing it.¡¯ ¡°HEEEEEEEEEEEEELLLLLP!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± A voice cried out from an alley way. ¡°Someone is raping me!!!!!¡± But all Jin did was ignore it. ¡°Shut it b*tch and suck my c*ck!¡± A male voice boomed. ¡®Nope. Not in my current state. If I were to go in and help now, I would die. Not going to risk my life if I am this vulnerable.¡¯ He frowned and walked far away from the cry of help. ¡®Whether or not if you get raped is not my problem as of now. You are alone for this one lady.¡± ¡°Aghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Another cry rang out. It was from the exact place from where the first cry came from. ¡°I-I¡¯m bleeding!!!! My d*ck!! You are ripping my!!!!¡± The male screamed in terror many more times until it died down. *Riiiiiiiiip*Riiiiiiiiiiip* Jin did not even turn back and ran as far as he could because he knew behind him was a pool of blood and a raging evil woman. From the sound of things, the lady bit down on his penis and ripped it out with the strength of her mouth. Jin went into the shadows to find a place to hide away from the location of the horrid event. ¡®Huh¡­ Died¡­ Sad way to die.¡¯ Jin¡¯s head cocked backward like a revolver just being shot in an unsurprised manner. ¡®Welp¡­ seen and heard too many of that on the streets. Your fault for being too horny.¡¯ ¡°Hey kid!¡± A voice called out to Jin. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous to be in the alley way at when it¡¯s dark?¡± Jin didn¡¯t bother to turn around and sprinted. He ran so fast and rushed into one of the nearest convenience store and pretended like he didn¡¯t run at all by calming down his breathing pace. ¡°Where are you kid!?¡± The voice called out once more. Jin, inside the store, picked up a manga and pretended to read it while keeping an eye on who was calling him by shifting his eyes to the corner. To his surprise, the one who called out was a man he¡¯d already known. ¡®Wang Dong?¡¯ ¡°Boss. We have to do our business now. We can¡¯t be late just because you see a scared kid.¡± A man beside Wang Dong said to him. ¡°B-But what if he is scared and lost?¡± Wang Dong whimpered. ¡®??? He is actually a nice guy? Now this is something good.¡¯ Jin smirked. ¡°¡­ Boss¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡± The man groaned. ¡°We would lose profit if we let a lost and scared kid like him go!¡± Wang Dong exclaims while smiling evilly. ¡°Since he is lost and scared, we have to find him to ¡®comfort him¡¯ and then sell him!¡± Wang Dong licked his lips as he signals his men to follow him to find the child he saw. They ran down the streets like a pack of hungry wolves. Jin felt his hopes disappear like a flickering candle light being blown by the wind. ¡®¡­ Nope¡­ just lost all hopes in the guy¡­ Really a person I¡¯ll have to take down. Just not tomorrow. Maybe a month or two¡­¡¯ ¡°Hm? Hey there boy. Whatcha reading?¡± a familiar feminine voice said behind Jin. Jin¡¯s face paled because he was afraid of turning around to find out who it was. Jin slowly turned around and prayed with all his heart that it was not who he think it was. His feet moved like penguin feet. ¡®Oh please no¡­¡¯ ¡°Hiya!¡± a warm smile radiated off of that sweet face. Though she looked like Meracle, she was not. Instead, it was Ania Cross that was smiling at Jin. ¡®Oh thank heavens it is not Meracle.¡¯ Jin¡¯s body involuntarily shuddered. ¡®But damn the two look so alike.¡¯ ¡°Huh? Who are you talking to Ania?¡± another familiar voice called out to her. Jin turned to see who it was and the person who called out to Ania was none other than Ophelia. Soon, their father came. Jin frowned ¡®? What are they doing here? Three people in a convenience store?¡¯ But Jin soon remembered that most convenience stores here are like a supermarket and was pretty big. Also, some of the things they sell were cheaper than the supermarket. The father came over to see what the daughters were so interested. The moment the father laid eyes on Jin, he frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t he look like the kid you and Meracle stashed away all those years ago?¡± ¡®? Stashed? What the hell is this man talking about?¡¯ Jin was slightly shocked to hear the words stashed and all those years ago. This meant that Jin met not only Meracle but Ania as well. But he had no recollection of Ania. ¡°Heheh He does look like that ugly little kid but a lot cuter.¡± Ania stroked Jin¡¯s head while smiling. Jin faked a smile and inwardly thought, ¡®¡­ You¡­ *BEEP!*¡¯ Ophelia had a serious face on and glared menacingly lustful at Jin. ¡°Kinda makes me want to take this kid away right now~¡± Ophelia¡¯s face could be called obscene right now because she looked like she was in heat. Jin took a few steps back out of caution once he saw Ophelia¡¯s face. ¡°Heheh Don¡¯t mind her cutie. That¡¯s what happens when she sees something she likes¡± Ania explains. ¡°Heh Heh¡­¡± Jin weakly laughs at the awful explanation. Jin didn¡¯t want to stay but he had to find out what they meant by ¡®all those years ago.¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t for that very reason, Jin would¡¯ve booked and never look back. ¡°Umm big sisters? What did you mean by all those years ago? Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ No one really. But since you asked and since you are so cute, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Ania had an amused look. ¡°See, we¡­ well, Meracle founded a kid that looks a lot like you hiding in our trash can and bleeding a lot about six or seven years ago. I was the first to find out because she asked me to help keep him a secret. She washed his body, took care of his bloody body, and nurtured him back to health. But even then, she did not let him leave for an entire month until he left on his own accord.¡± Though the story did make some sense, Jin had to ask one more question. ¡°What was the guy¡¯s name big sister?¡± he asked sweetly. ¡°*Hum*Hum* Aww I can¡¯t resist that sweet look. Alright. Big sister will tell you his name.¡± Ania said and came close to Jin¡¯s ear to whisper the name. ¡°His name was Jin. The reason why I am whispering is because if my father finds out his name, he will hunt him down and kill him.¡± A drop of sweat could be seen on Jin¡¯s head. ¡®Oh boy¡­ Thank goodness I did not say my real name. But¡­ Meracle did all that for me? Is this also a part of my missing memories?¡¯ The father lightly coughs. ¡°*ahem* Well, we gotta go now boy. Take care.¡± And the three left to get their items to checked out. Jin left the store once everything seems to calm down a bit. Jin thought for a while for what he should do at the moment. But the best idea that came up at the moment was to visit Mammon. Before, Jin only requested some light information from Mammon. This time, Jin needed heavy information. ¡®Since I am still a child, then that means the chances of people finding me out as the grown-up Belphegor is still low. Plus, this is one of the best time to find out more information about that Wang Dong guy.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡®Maybe even Mammon still might not think that it is me.¡¯ Jin was on his way to Mammon¡¯s place with little expectations of Mammon or Farrah realizing who he was. ¡®Hmmm. How can I deal with the people within the dark restaurant?¡¯ Jin¡¯s face turned grim. Jin was clearly fresh meat now that he reverted back to an infant¡¯s age. ¡®Without my Titan system or my original strength, how many people can I face?¡¯ Lucian popped up in front of him and smiled. ¡®Jin. You can still use your qi you know. Not that it is originally your own qi...¡¯ Jin frowned. He really didn¡¯t want to use his qi or any qi at all. If he already at a disadvantage, he might as well use it if he is facing a person that can kick his ass in seconds. ¡®My qi? ¡­ Do you mean that all I really have to do is just emanate it?¡¯ ¡®Mhm. Just like this but with a little more focus and precision.¡¯ Lucian nodded as he points to one drunk man walking down the street. Lucian took Jin¡¯s index finger, pointed to the drunk man and forcibly used the cyan qi within Jin on the drunk man. A small and almost transparent blue qi shot from Jin¡¯s finger like a stream of water and hit the drunk man. The drunk man fell to the floor as if he had his life blown away from him. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡®*Hum*Hum*Hum* Cool right? The cold qi you are using can temporarily reduce the temperature inside a person. Guy is not dead because I made sure to hold back.¡¯ Lucian hummed a little happy tune. ¡®You can just emanate it in an area but the strength of your qi will be reduced and all it will do mostly is make your enemies feel a little chilly.¡¯ ¡®Hey Lucian.¡¯ Jin said to Lucian. ¡®I have a theory¡¯ ¡®Hm? What is it?¡¯ Lucian seemed interested in the theory Jin was thinking. ¡®You just showed me that the blue qi inside of me can be shot like a gun and reduce the person¡¯s body temperature correct?¡¯ Jin turned to a nearby withering tree that still has leaves despite being so near to winter. Lucian raised an eyebrow. ¡®¡­ Go on¡­¡¯ Jin puts his hand on the tree and thought, ¡®What if¡­ I absorb qi from a living thing? Would it turn cold?¡¯ Lucian stayed silent for a moment and then mentally said, ¡®That is something you should not think about Jin.¡¯ ¡®Hm¡­ alright then. If you say so¡¯ Jin didn¡¯t want to argue with Lucian. Mainly, it was because Lucian had been helping him all this time and even behind his back. Even if Lucian did hide things, Jin knew that some of these ¡°behind the scenes¡± actions and ¡°pranks¡± he has done was just to help him. ¡®I will try one thing though.¡¯ ¡®Eh?¡¯ The corner of Lucian¡¯s mouth twitched. Jin walked up to the tree and felt the qi paths within the tree. Once he got the qi paths down, Jin started to absorb the qi within the tree. The leaves on the tree began to age faster, turn orange and then brown, and fall off. Just when Lucian was about to stop Jin from absorbing anymore qi from the tree, Jin nurtured the tree back with his own qi. The tree¡¯s leaves turned from the colors of near death to full of life and growing with numerous green leaves. Lucian became slack-jawed. ¡®? How did you already learn to do that?¡¯ ¡®Um¡­ When the angel of light healed my body, I kinda felt the flow of his qi and how he did it. At first, he analyzed the qi paths in my body. Then, he nurtured my body back to life by infusing his qi into my body and kinda sped up the regeneration process. I sort of did the degraded version though.¡¯ Jin smiled. The tree went back into its original withering state and all the leaves fell. Even so, Jin smiled because he felt satisfied knowing that he can do something similar to help others in cases of emergencies. ¡®One more question Lucian.¡¯ Jin asked. ¡®Hm? One more? Alright, if it is interesting, then I¡¯ll answer it.¡¯ Lucian was in a good mood as of now. Jin sighed. ¡®Why are there some random events happening to me? Aside from the pre-set goal of being a saint, why are there more people involved in my life as of this moment? I know this is a question that could be asked a few months later, but my instincts tells me that I should ask this question now.¡¯ ¡®Heh¡­ ha ha¡­ ah ha ha ha ha¡¯ Lucian laughed out loud. ¡®Alright. Since that barely met the interesting margin, then I¡¯ll answer you. NOTHING in this world is random. God himself or herself, depending on which god a person refers to and which gender god chooses to be, even said that there are no such thing as randomness in this world. Everything has to follow a specific order. Everything is based on karma. The karma of your actions, the karma of the actions of others, and the influences of the heavenly and other worldly beings above and below.¡¯ Lucian answered him. ¡®Eh? So¡­ Even meeting Meracle is not random? Being shot in the eye is not random? I know for a fact that if I get blasted by a BB gun, I would suffer permanent eye damages and no get out with a pair of swollen eyes. I know for a face that if I get hit by a car, my entire body would go splat and would not come out with just some bloody shards up my rib cages or sides. At worse, my entire rib cage would collapse.¡¯ Jin felt mystified hearing that nothing was random. ¡®If they are not random, where would it bring me to at the end?¡¯ Lucian shook his head and lightly laughs. ¡®Oh¡­ Too many questions. Just know that all the events you think as random, they serve their purposes in the end just like all the others. NO matter how random they seem, they are chained, they have a purpose for happening and it is up to the person to link them. Also, there is a reason why you are able to¡­¡¯ Jin frowned a bit, thought for a while, and sighed once more before going to Mammon¡¯s place. Mammon¡¯s restaurant¡­ Mammon currently was busy making many transactions with others. While making negotiations, Mammon could hear gun fire inside her restaurant. ¡°Who the hell?¡± Mammon ran out to see who it was. Who had enough balls to start shooting in her place? ¡®There is one person¡­¡¯ Exactly as she feared, the person she did not expect to come, came through the door making a huge scene and killing every single person inside her restaurant on sight. If they were in front of him, he shoots without warning. If he finds them interesting, he would toy with them to his point of boredom and then kill the person. The one person who could cause so much chaos in her place, the only person who was strong enough and had enough audacity to cause so much chaos was Leviathan. She also loathes him as well because of the history between him and her. But most of all, it was because Leviathan once tried to test the relation and trust between her and Belphegor and it worked. Leviathan had talent in creating rifts and distrusts between people and found an information to exploit to pull the two apart. Mammon and Belphegor fought each other to teeth and nails. In the end, Belphegor won and kept Mammon alive for many reasons in which he never told her. Since Belpehgor defeated her, he used Mammon to the fullest unlike her past relationship when the two first met. Though she was worked like a slave, Belphegor never really mistreated her. During the time she was his slave/pawn, she founded clues as to why the conflict between her and Belphegor began. It wasn¡¯t until much later did she find out that the origin of the distrust was orchestrated by Leviathan and he was a part of her reason to hate the world and her father. The two reconciled through out their time together and eventually learned to get along once more. Belphegor then exposed Leviathan in an explosive manner just before he left the underworld. He forced the police to catch Leviathan, enticed the media spread and slander him, and enraged the people to hunt him down. With one less underworld ruler, the super powered government had one less hand. All they could do was to keep him because Leviathan was so competent at doing their dirty work and always handled it smoothly. So they didn¡¯t want to lose a precious pawn. They didn¡¯t want Leviathan to be connected with them so the ¡°Union¡± protected Leviathan by hiding him for a long time. It was only about a year ago did they allow him to resurface as a person and only a few days ago as an underworld ruler once more. So, until Leviathan was able to come back as an underworld ruler, Mammon was forced to do a lot of dirty work. She did not mind the work. She at least didn¡¯t have to deal with Leviathan for the past six years and that was six years of peace for her. Leviathan¡¯s existence could be called chaos itself because he always stir trouble up where ever he go. Even the other original underworld ruler wanted to remove Leviathan. A war between underworld rulers would only leave the winner powerless because the ¡°Union¡± would have to process a lot of files such as removing all of the loser side¡¯s power, redirect the flow of power so it won¡¯t be too off, and a truck load of paper work. Literally. The winner would also have his support from the ¡°Union¡± suspended until everything was done and filed. So fighting another underworld ruler would make the winner the target of many hungry predators. Luckily, Belphegor/Jin was always careful so he didn¡¯t need much support. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN HERE LEVIATHAN?¡± Mammon roared out. Farrrah stood right beside Mammon with a gun ready in hand. ¡°Ahhhhhhh Mammon!¡± Leviathan cried out in joy. He leapt up and down and bounced around in one spot like a child. When he stop bouncing up and down, Leviathan dashed quickly all the way up to Mammon and stopped only a few inches away. ¡°Did you miss my big fat c*ck? Can you still remember how I slid in and out of your ass and you moaned like a wh*re?¡± ¡°!!!¡± In a fit of anger, Mammon back hand slapped him so hard that he fell to the floor with a loud thud. She ordered some men to carry his body up to the third floor of the restaurant and throw him down. ¡®This will at least break your legs and neck!¡¯ But the mad man did not break a leg. He did twist his neck when he fell. Leviathan got back up, and walked normally as ever all the way back up to Mammon at a slow and steady pace. Along the way back to Mammon, he cracked his neck back in place. ''The hell is this man? Wait... forgot that he is as strong as Belphegor but a hell lot more durable...'' Leviathan stood in front of Mammon a little hunched before straightening back up. ¡°Whoooo I must¡¯ve mean a lot if you hurt me that much baby. Especially when I toyed with your sh*th*le. Shame I didn¡¯t take your p*ssy¡¯s virginity. Ahahahahaha¡± Mammon¡¯s teeth grinded and the fire could be seen raging in her eyes. ¡°Get out of my place. NOW! I don¡¯t care if you are supported by the ¡°Union¡± or what not. If you don¡¯t get out within the next ten seconds, I¡¯ll blow-¡° ¡°My d*ck? Sorry. You can¡¯t. I like doing you in the butthole better. Always the ass and only the ass you know? It¡¯s¡­ liberating. Ha ha ha!¡± Leviathan laughed. ¡°See, I¡¯ve got your entire place surrounded. Ever since Belphegor left, the ¡°Union¡± gave me a little more support. To be more precise, I have some of the powers Belphegor should have held. The privilege of researching new inventions.¡± Leviathan snapped his finger and a bunch of men came in with a lot of weapons. "Fresh and newly invented weapons. Guns, knives, you name it. Blades coated with new and stronger poisons, bullets that can pierce through many bullet proof vests with ease. Their ability to kill a person is high and I would like to try them out... But... I have no test subjects." Mammon understood what Leviathan wanted. It wasn''t to just test out new weapons but to extract information from her through force. Leviathan paced and circled around Mammon. ¡°Tell me now Mammon. . . . Is he back?¡± Mammon didn¡¯t want to say anything related to Belphegor. It was because a tiny information given to Leviathan could lead to a chain of information that would lead him directly to Belphegor and could potentially lead to Belphegor¡¯s death. The last time Belphegor defeated Leviathan, it was because Leviathan was unprepared for many things. Now, Leviathan is back and is ready. ¡°Tell me. Is. He. Back?¡± a look of anticipation flashed in Leviathan¡¯s eyes. Mammon continued to stay silent. ¡°Alright. Since you want to play hard, I¡¯ll give you hard.¡± A smile cracked upon Leviathan¡¯s face. He turned to Farrah. ¡°See, I heard someone went and destroyed an entire slave center. The ¡°Union¡± does not give a f*ck about one small ass slave center. But¡­¡± Leviathan grabbed Farrah¡¯s neck even before she could react. ¡°There are¡­ some government officials and other outside governments that does care. They¡­ Want me to find out who did it. Based on my guess, it is nearly impossible. So many people invested in slave centers and their securities. All possibilities of destroying a slave center mysteriously is impossible. All, except for five people and one potential rising star.¡± Farrah struggled to get out of Leviathan''s hold. No matter what she did, Leviathan remained calm and held onto Farrah''s neck unaffected by Farrah''s squirmings. Leviathan¡¯s squeeze was getting tighter to test Mammon¡¯s temperament and how much she cares for the girl next to her. ¡°The first is Beelzebub. But he doesn¡¯t gives a sh*t about life which is why he left. The second, Belphegor. Mysterious, strong and nearly unpredictable. He shows up at random time. When he does show up, he would turn the underworld on its head. Love the guy. But he disappeared six years ago along with Beelzebub. The third is you. But that would get you in trouble so you were automatically ruled out. The fourth is this country¡¯s government head, Warron. But he runs multiple slave centers and only destroyed one because he hated it. He rarely does that though. The fifth is Asmodeous. But that guy¡­ *sigh*¡­. The very last person, the potential person is an unidentifiable person. A rising star in the underworld. So, tell me, who out of the six is it? Out of the six, number two and six is the most fitting for the scenario. Why? Because Belphegor dislikes the underworld or so I¡¯ve heard and number six could be a real possibility. But they needed help from some type of source.¡± Leviathan eyed Mammon. Mammon tried to remain calm and smiled wickedly. ¡°So? What does it have to do with me?¡± Mammon was completely bluffing because she knew that if Farrah died, she had no way to explain things to Belphegor. It was rare enough for Belphegor to entrust something so important and someone so invaluable. Farrah was already outstanding as is. She would be described as a talent founded in only one in a million. Losing Farrah would not only make her heart break, it would make her angry enough to fight Leviathan. ¡°Oh? What about this girl? I heard that she was once in the slave center as the manager. But now I see her here. Care to explain Mammon?¡± A smile appeared on Leviathan¡¯s face when he scanned Farrah''s body. Mostly, Farrah¡¯s breasts and ass. He loves perfect body proportions that are big and balanced. ¡°Tell me, did you buy her? When did you buy her? How did you buy her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡± A child-like voice came from behind. Leviathan couldn¡¯t even sense the child. Even when Leviathan could hear the child-like voice, there was no time to react. Not a person noticed the child walking in. Not even the onlookers in Mammon¡¯s restaurant. The child drew back his right foot and delivered a great blow to Leviathan¡¯s sack with an extra hidden surprise. When the sack and the foot came in contact, Leviathan could feel his pair of golden jewels and dong shrink. The three contracted and turn cold. Leviathan did not feel the pain because it was too cold until moments later. His nervous system down there was numbed. When he did feel it, Leviathan¡¯s voice hit the high c notes. He instinctively lets go of Farrah and gripped his balls to hold the trio together. His actions only made things even worse because the grip only amplified the pain in exponents and made Leviathan scream even higher and louder. The sound of balls cracking was audible to everyone close enough. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped when they saw the audacious scene. Every person in the place got up and out of their chair and wanted to know what happened. They all gathered around close enough to see Leviathan crying in pain while holding his sack. A horrified shocked expression filled their faces because they felt bad for both Leviathan and the boy. They felt bad for Leviathan because he just got his balls cracked by a boy. They couldn''t believe it. How was a boy able to crack Leviathan''s nuts? They also felt bad for the boy because they fear for the boy''s consequences. It was also within a short span of time of that shock that the temperature in the entire room dropped astonishingly fast and everyone else besides Mammon, the child, and Farrah dropped like birds to the floor. The bodies of the people who could not move could be said that they experienced extreme hypothermia and their body shuts down because it was too cold. The people did not even know that they were knocked out by extremely spontaneous drop in temperature. ¡°Hands off what is mine.¡± The child snorted and stepped all over Leviathan¡¯s body and over to Farrah and Mammon. ¡°Get some men to get rid of these garbage. They¡¯re in my way.¡± The child slowly spoke. With each words, a spine chilling feeling was being sent to Mammon and Farrah. The child stared at them with cold and emotionless eyes. It was these eyes that Mammon could feel a sense of familiarity. ¡®He¡¯s¡­ reminds me of a certain someone¡­ Even looks like him when he was a kid¡­¡¯ Both Mammon and Farrah were stuck in place, still wondering who the child was. He came in, low blow Leviathan, and was barking orders to one of the most powerful and influential person in the underworld. Farrah couldn¡¯t believe her ears. A child was ordering Mammon! ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± A vein was clearly popping up on the child¡¯s head. ¡°I said, get rid of them. Now.¡± Mammon walked up to the boy, squatted down, and looked him directly in the eyes. There was something inside her chest that told her that she knew the boy and knew him very well. ¡°It is I that calls the avarice down.¡± The boy came up and whispered into Mammons ear. Mammon fell onto her rear in shock when she heard the boy¡¯s words. ¡°!!! How do you know those words?¡± The boy in front of her stepped forward and stood in front of Mammon. The cold expression he once wore was gone and was replaced by a sweet smile. ¡°Get them out first.¡± The boy strode all the way up to Mammon¡¯s room and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting inside.¡± Mammon didn¡¯t wait. She and Farrah quickly called a few people to handle the intruders in her restaurant and the hospital to take care of the people who fainted. Afterwards, Mammon went into her room to see the one waiting for her. Chapter 27: A little fun The child was waiting on her bed with closed eyes. His head bobbles up and down and slight dark shades could be seen under his eyes. ¡°Took you long enough. Nearly fell asleep.¡± Mammon ignored the small remark and skipped to her question. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Eh? Already forgotten me?¡± The child rubbed his eyes and got off the bed. ¡°Who is the only one on this continent that could hold more than one title?¡± ¡°!?¡± Mammon couldn¡¯t believe her ears. There was only one person who could fit the bill as far as she knows. ¡°Who could be the only one who could hold more than one title? From what I know, the person I know only holds two titles¡­ The only one I know¡­. is¡­ Belphegor? Is that you?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡± The child lightly laughs and nodded. ¡®Heh¡­ I hold three Mammon. Not two¡­ Three¡­ Just never told you it. Though the officials say I hold two. But the Union and I made a secret agreement for me to hold three.¡¯ ¡°H-How did you get so small? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Mammon ran up to the small Belphegor and patted him down. She then lifts him high into the air and scanned him from every angle. This was to be expected. Who heard of a person regressing in age? Jin allowed himself to be toyed around by Mammon for a while before she sets back down onto the ground. Mammon really could not process how the child in front of her was Belphegor. ¡°Can you prove that you are Belphegor?¡± Jin shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Heh heh. Mammon. A few days ago, I left¡­ a mark on your neck and on your stomach in colors of cyan. A small blue cross on your neck and a long line down the center of your upper torso were the two marks I left on you. As for Farrah, I left a small blue cross on her forehead. The marks feel a little cold doesn¡¯t it?¡± Mammon felt the small blue cross on her neck and stomach. She already knew what the child said was true and that it was cold. She just didn¡¯t want to believe the boy in front of her was Belphegor. ¡°Y-You branded us?¡± ¡°¡­ Branding¡­ Yep. Well, it is a good luck tattoo charm Mammon. So branding isn¡¯t a wrong term.¡± Jin plainly admits. ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± ¡°You branded us. Without our consent?¡± Mammon¡¯s voice slowly rises in volume. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t like where this is going¡­¡± Jin just had a foresight of a bad premonition. Jin would always get these bad feelings when something horrible would come his way. ¡®Being bullied for a long time¡­ it really sharpens my instincts¡­¡¯ ¡°FARRAH!¡± Farrah came in Mammon¡¯s room at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Yes sister Mammon?¡± ¡°Is everyone else out?¡± ¡°Yes. All except the employees¡± ¡°Well get them out as well. We¡¯re closing early. When you finish, come back here.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°You heard me Farrah! Get them out and close the store early!¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Farrah ran right out to carry out Mammon¡¯s orders. ¡°Now¡­¡± Mammon saunters towards the small Belphegor swinging her sexy hips seductively with each step. ¡®I really don¡¯t like where this is going¡­¡¯ Mammon walked back and forth. Her pacing got faster as the minutes went by. Jin tried to find his way out of her room. But Mammon really kept her eye on him. Whenever Jin made the slightest movement, she walked near him to show that he could not escape. Finally, Farrah came in once she carried out the order. Mammon pushed Belphegor down on the bed and held him down with her two hands. ¡°Farrah! Get the ropes!¡± ¡°! Y-yes!¡± Farrah went into Mammon¡¯s drawers and pulled out about four ten feet worth of rope. Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. ¡°Mammon. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Just thinking.¡± Mammon¡¯s eyes grew wilder the more she thought. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°All the times you bullied me.¡± ¡°Whut? I bullied you?¡± ¡°Mhm. Like when you tell me that I cannot bend unless you say so or when you violated my lips the other day.¡± ¡°??? What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how I felt when you did it to me. Farrah! Tie Belphegor¡¯s feet and hands! Now!¡± ¡°B-But Miss Mammon. Wh-why are we-¡° ¡°Farrah! Just do it girl! A chance like this doesn¡¯t happens every day!¡± Farrah seemed to know what was on Mammon¡¯s mind but felt a little reluctant to do it to a kid. ¡°Hurry up girl! This is Belphegor here!¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Long story short, he reversed aged. That¡¯s all you need to know! Now hurry up!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Okay¡­¡± Farrah had both a shocked and grimacing face. She didn¡¯t want to go against the logic she was raised with. But, since it was Mammon who ordered her to do it, how could she refuse? ¡®If it really is master Belphegor, then I¡¯ll have to apologize later. But¡­ how did he age backward?¡¯ ¡°Mammon!!!!!¡± Jin struggled to get out of Mammon¡¯s clutches. ¡®Dammit! I¡¯m still a kid! But worse, Mammon gotten stronger over the years!¡¯ ¡°Sorry Belphegor. I¡¯ve been lifting weights.¡± Farrah came right over to tie Jin¡¯s hands and legs to the bed¡¯s corners. She made sure that Belphegor could not get out. ¡°*rawr* I¡¯ve been wanting to do this for a long time.¡± *Riiiiip* Mammon claws away Jin¡¯s school boy uniform to show the small scar-ful body. ¡°Ooooo Small but manly. I likey likey.¡± Mammon¡¯s eyes floats down to Jin¡¯s lower region. ¡°!!!! Mammon. Don¡¯t you-¡° ¡°Farrah!¡± ¡°Y-yes Miss Mammon?¡± Mammon licked her lips. ¡°Since he branded us and we belong to him¡­. Why don¡¯t we¡­ service him?¡± The tip of Mammon¡¯s tongue traces along the edges of her upper lip as she imagine the thought of Belphegor squirming. Mammon strips away her own clothing piece by piece until she unveils her beautiful body with only undergarments on. ¡°!!! Farrah! Help me!¡± Jin cried out in desperation. He did his best to get out of the ropes but his poor small naked body was too weak. Even though Farrah wanted to help her master, she too had her perverted fantasies. Now, in front of her, another one rose to her mind and she had a desire to make it come true. So, she too begins peeling away her layers of clothing. ¡°!!! Farah! You¡¯d betray me at this moment!?¡± ¡°Oh ho ho Belphegor. You¡¯d never think she would betray you did ya?¡± Mammon laughed out loud. Lucian came out right at this moment. ¡®Lucian! ¡­ forget it¡­ I don¡¯t have any hopes in asking you for help.¡¯ Jin grumbled. ¡®Oh? But you should. Now, I shall make your words come true.¡¯ Lucian had an amuse look and pulled out a small vial. ¡®¡­ no¡­¡¯ Jin whimpers inside and hoped that the thing in Lucian¡¯s hand was not what Jin thought it was. ¡®Oh yes.¡¯ Lucian uncorked the small vial and a sweet aroma filled the entire room. ¡®Have fun with the small present Jin ^.^¡¯ Lucian quickly disappears after he re-corks the small vial. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Jin could feel his whole body going hot and horny. His lower genitalia, pumped with a lot of flowing blood, stood up tall and grew three time its length and expanding 1.5 its width. Even Mammon and Farrah had their lower region a little stained and their upper twin mounds leaking out small amounts of milk. Mammon¡¯s eyes brighten up once she saw his erect¡­ thing. ¡°Oh? Belphegor is a grower and not a show-er? Now that is new. Hm¡­ Five point five inches long and about 1.2 inches wide! Amazing!¡± ¡°Mammon! Farrah! Don¡¯t you two dare go any further!¡± Jin¡¯s words were useless. The two were too far deep into the red zone of lust. They had no intentions of obeying the small Belphegor now that he is powerless. ¡°Come Farrah. Join the dark side. We have a pretty little boy as our main course for the night.¡± Mammon invited Farrah over even though Farrah had yet to remove her pants. Farrah did come over with her pants still on. ¡°I want Belphegor to take it off later. If... he wants to.¡± Mammon had delighted look. ¡°Still trying to hide the treasure underneath eh?¡± Farrah smiled perversely and nodded. ¡°Put your mammies to good use.¡± Mammon commanded. ¡°On his face. Give him a good feel of that treasure you have been keeping for him.¡± Farrah obediently got on the bed and stood directly above Belphegor¡¯s head. She squatted down and stopped an inch above his face with anticipations in her eyes. ¡°Farrah. Don¡¯t. Do. It. I- *mmph*mmph*¡± Jin was forced to shut up by Farrah¡¯s enticing motherly soft melons. Her enormous bust softly landed on his face and she used her nubs to feed him milk. He felt so powerless that all he could do was play along. Belphegor bit, licked and sucked on her twin jugs till she started to moan. ''Farrah... You... all of you women... I''ll make sure to get back at all six of you!'' Mammon, seeing that Farrah was enjoying herself, played with Jin¡¯s entire small body except his genitalia. She licked all over his torso down to his stomach. She went even dirtier by licking his feet. Farrah wanted in on the action and played with Jin¡¯s nipples as well as kissing all over his body. She did not touch the x-rated area because she saw how careful Mammon was avoiding that area. Farrah and Mammon took turns switching positions so that the other could have fun. That being said, Jin became a fun toy for the two to tease for the next hour or so. He had a raging hard on so bad that it hurted. When the two girls were done teasing Jin¡¯s body to the fullest, they got off of him. Mammon asked Jin, ¡°Do you want to go further?¡± If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°¡­¡± Jin turned away to hold himself together. ¡°I really am busy Mammon.¡± ¡°*Sigh* You¡¯re no fun¡­ Fine.¡± Mammon wryly smiled and snapped her fingers. ¡°Release him Farrah.¡± ¡°Yes Miss Mammon. Sorry master Belphegor.¡± Mammon really wanted to seduce him. But it didn¡¯t work. ¡°Not like we were going to rape you anyway¡­¡± After undoing the ropes, Jin strangely felt both refreshed and tired. ¡®Huh¡­ this is new.¡¯ Mammon pulled a chair over to sit in front of him. ¡°What did you want Belphegor?¡± ¡°Information. This time, I¡¯ll need to go into the country¡¯s archive.¡± ¡°!!! That important? Who is this person that you are trying to take down this time?¡± ¡°¡­ I just offended Leviathan. Surely he won¡¯t let me off you know. But I also need to know a few people as well. I have my reasons. Will you let me in the archive?¡± Mammon paused for a minute. No one was usually allowed in the archive room. Even Mammon was scared to go into the archive because it contains a large amount of secrets that she rather not view any of the secrets within. Scared because if she did view it, the secrets would be burned into her mind and even she would sometimes have nightmares. She did it once before and learned her lesson with that one mistake. The archive was built because the country¡¯s government needed a place to store dark secrets. Since Leviathan was untrustworthy because he was so twisted, Beelzebub left, and Belphegor was always gone and had no contact info, Mammon was the only one left to trust the information to since she proven herself as a great asset to both the Union and the government. Within the archive, there were more than enough dark secrets to take the entire continent down if not engulf the whole world in flames. Same goes for the small external hard drive she handed to Belphegor. Even though it contained a small portion of the archive, it could still set the world ablaze in the flames of war. ¡°You really want to go back into that room that badly Belphegor?¡± Mammon weakly mutters. ¡°I went into the government¡¯s secret files before. How bad can it be? All I have to do is search up the name of the person I want to know.¡± Jin joked aloud. But even so, he could not deny that once he got his memories back as Belphegor, he remembered the horrifying secrets that lurks within the huge archive. ¡°Even if you searched one of the names you wanted. There could be millions of results and hundreds of thousands of secrets.¡± She warned. ¡°¡­ I learned many dark secrets when I was ten Mammon. When I was twelve, I already accessed the archive before. Because I already knew the dark secrets, I was not affected much.¡± Jin admitted. ¡°Alright then. Don¡¯t blame me if you hurl.¡± Mammon shook her head and redress herself. ¡°Farrah. Get yourself dressed and stay here in my room. Don¡¯t follow us.¡± ¡°Yes Miss Mammon.¡± Mammon walks out the room with cold eyes because she had to prepare herself for what she is about to see. Jin got up and felt a little awkward. He was naked once more so he took the bed sheet and waddled his way behind Mammon. ¡­ ¡­ .. Mammon swiftly led Jin to the basement of the restaurant. The space was abnormally huge as it was three times the size of the restaurant above. In that basement, contains many files that were considered ¡®light information¡¯ where the information on a person could be found easily and was arranged in alphabet order and even had multiple copies. She continues to lead Belphegor in a certain direction and brought him to a book shelf clustered with boxes, gigantic books, multitude of hard drives and files on people. She pulls on certain books and files in an order. *Click*Click*Click*Click* The book shelf opened itself up and revealed an elevator hidden behind it. ¡°This way Belphegor.¡± Mammon said and opens the door. Inside, the elevator had two sets of buttons and five sets of weapons. One set of buttons had numerical buttons and the other had alphabetical buttons. The weapons inside was a bazooka, a gun, a flash bomb, a gas bomb and a sword. ¡°1000000000000066600000000000001 ¡­ Ugh¡­ Hate putting in the password. Why can¡¯t they make it shorter?¡± Once she entered the long password, the elevator moved down a few elevations below. *Woosh* It stopped once it reached the designated level. The door opens and before them was a colossal system that was processing data. Dark secrets were stored here daily from all around the continent. ¡°Here we are Belphegor. The archive. *Sigh*¡± Mammon didn¡¯t want to be here. But she had to. She had to supervise Belphegor because it was also a rule that the Union created in order to have control anyone who entered the underground archive. ¡°Wait. Let me shut down the cameras¡­¡± Mammon took out a sort of controller and pushed one of the buttons. *beep* ¡°¡­ You and I both know that the cameras here never shuts off for a reason. So you can stop the pranks¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Can¡¯t blame a gal for trying right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Fine Belphegor. Mister uptight¡­¡± ¡°I am not up tight¡­¡± ¡°Whatever Belphegor. This way.¡± Up above, Farrah was waiting for the two to come back up. Perverse thoughts came to Farrah''s mind the more she remembers. At some point, she was fondling herself because she was waiting too long. While fondling herself, she heard the laughter of a maniac from the outside. ¡°Ha ha ha! You are back! I knew you were back! I heard you Belphegor! You were still the same as ever! Still a child huh!? Playing dirty eh? Doing low blows? Come on out and face me mano e mano!¡± Farrah went to the window of the restaurant and peeked between the cracks of the shades. Outside was a man who Belphegor smashed his nuts. ¡°T-that can¡¯t be¡­ I was sure that I sent him far away¡­ How did he come back?¡± ¡°You only took one of my balls! But I still got one more and though it is infertile now that the other one is destroyed, I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll shoot the fluids once I beat you!¡± Leviathan continuously tried to provoke Belphegor who was in Mammon¡¯s restaurant. ¡°I know you¡¯re not closed! Mammon! Stop hiding Belphegor and let him come out!¡± For the next thirty or so minutes, Leviathan did his best to bring Belphegor out. ¡°Don¡¯t he know when to quit?¡± Farrah didn¡¯t know what to do because from what she knows, he is also an underworld ruler. Not someone she wanted to piss off. ¡®Please come back Miss Mammon. Master Belphegor.¡¯ Farrah was terrified because the maniac also did obscene things to bring Belphegor out. When the police arrived to see the commotion outside of Mammon¡¯s place, they ran in an instant because they knew that it was Leviathan. He was not one to be messed with. Should they even do as much as touch a hair on his body, the government would just exterminate their lives. 1 hour later¡­ An hour passed since the police ran and the ranting of a maniac continues. Farrah went back into Mammon¡¯s room to sleep because she did not want to pay attention to the guy. Farrah fell fast asleep due to the fact that the somewhat sound dampened room was able to keep the Leviathan¡¯s voice out. By now, Jin and Mammon just got back. They were beyond tired from searching and watching too many secret informations within the archive. Jin got the most out of it while Mammon turned away. Jin discovered too many secrets today apparently and had enough to take Jason, Wang Dong and Ophelia¡¯s boyfriend down in seconds just by insulting them. If not, he can just reveal their secrets and destroy their whole life little by little. At worst, he can just end their lives and make them go suicide. But that would be going too far. While he was down there, Jin took care of the debt collectors¡¯ desire to get the money out of Diamond Leitner¡¯s debt as well. Mammon helped with filing some papers to clear Diamond¡¯s debts. The last thing they wanted to hear was the cries of a crazed man. ¡°What do we do Belphegor?¡± Mammon asked him. ¡°*Sigh*¡­ Leave the poor guy to his ranting. He is not serious. Not yet. If he does find me out¡­ well¡­ then he might go full gear to hunt my ass down. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll disappear by morning¡­ The Union will get him as long as we call them. I mean, they would not even let me fight him even when I defeated him before. So I doubt he¡¯ll pick a fight with either me or you unless he finds out that I am back.¡± ¡°I guess I could call the Union. But I would have to do their dirty work again¡­¡± ¡°Then just tell them that Belphegor is back. They¡¯ll understand right away.¡± Jin shrugged as he stretches his small stiff body. His words petrified Mammon for a moment. ¡°¡­ You didn¡¯t do anything to them¡­ Did you?¡± An evil smile flashed on his face ¡°Who knows¡­ I do of course.¡± ¡°*Scoffs* You got too much balls you know that?¡± ¡°How else can I leave the underworld Mammon? Not that easy you know. I got Leviathan on my ass and he clearly wants my booty.¡± Mammon¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°¡­ He¡¯s gay?¡± ¡°Lean gay Mammon. Lean. He likes guy¡¯s hairy ass more than a girl¡¯s ass. Dunno why. He was born like that. Not that I am slandering gays. I love gay people. He is just freaky. Ten percent gay, ten percent straight and thirty nine percent weird and screwed up in the head.¡± ¡°What is that Forty one percent Belphegor?¡± ¡°¡­ He is into doing nature itself and anything with a hole. I¡¯ll leave it at that.¡± Belphegor said before going into Mammon¡¯s room. He fell asleep right next to Farrah while holding her gigantic boobs as pillows to rest his face in. Mammon¡¯s face not only was twisted into a look of disgust, she was about to vomit. ¡°He is into nature? You mean where ever there is a hole, he¡¯ll stick his thing in it? Gross!¡± Mammon thought she knew a lot about Leviathan. Now, she was proven wrong and that she knew so little. Hearing such immoral information about Leviathan¡¯s twisted nature, she rapidly did exactly as Belphegor said. Not even five minutes passed and the Union came over to Mammon¡¯s place, knocked out Leviathan with knock out gas, and carried him off. ¡°¡­ Hope to never see you again Leviathan¡­. I really need to buy myself a house away from my restaurant¡­¡± Mammon said wearily as she went back into her room to sleep with Belphegor and Farrah on the same bed they were in. ¡°A little cramp. But¡­ I got a cutie to sleep with. ^.^¡± Epilogue to Chapter 27: A meeting with Moirae While Jin was sleeping on the bed, Mammon and Farrah woke up when morning came to discuss why Mammon did not take things farther. The two sat on the bed facing each other and would sometimes look over to see if he was still sleeping. ¡°Miss Mammon. Why didn¡¯t you¡­ Just do it with him if you liked him so much?¡± ¡°BECAUSE Farrah.¡± Mammon glanced over at the sleeping Belphegor on her bed. ¡°I like him too much to do that.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Farrah was surprised to hear such an innocent answer despite Mammon¡¯s status. Mammon used her index finger and trace along the line of Belphegor¡¯s cheek bone. ¡®*Sigh* So cute¡­¡¯ Whatever Mammon wanted in the past, she would use almost any method to get it no matter how dark. She limited her methods to the morals Belphegor integrated into her long ago. The only person that was an exception in her heart was Belphegor. Mammon sighed in her heart. ¡°You know Belphegor¡­ I could¡¯ve had myself grind my rump against your face and genitalia to seduce you even farther. I could¡¯ve sucked you till your eyes roll back and your body go limp. I could¡¯ve done many things. I could even make both myself and Farrah give you a¡­ pazuri to bring you on the furthest edge of foreplay pleasure till you beg for release. The only thing I could not do is to make you love me the same way I do you.¡± ¡°? You love him Miss Mammon?¡± Farrah had a slight worry in her heart. It was also because she too liked Belphegor. ¡°Yes Farrah. Just as much as you do, I loved him for a long time. I loved him six years ago when he first took me as his captive and as an accomplice. I loved him even when he left me alone in the underworld six years ago. To this day, I love him even now and more than all my past lovers.¡± Mammon weakly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t even mind if he has multiple lovers either. If, one day, I could hear those three words from his lips, and if he really do mean it from the bottom of his heart, then I would forever be by his side no matter how bad. Because I know more about him than anyone else would.¡± ¡°D-Doess that mean?¡± ¡°Yep. I don¡¯t even mind if Belphegor take you as his wife either. In fact, I like you as well Farrah. Just like a sister. Buuuut don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be his main wife.¡± Mammon wickedly answered Farrah. ¡°Oh I won¡¯t.¡± Farrah happily smiles. She bent down near Belphegor to give him a warm hug and pulled his face to her bosom. ¡°As long as he does not abandon either of us, I don¡¯t care what position I am in. If he can love more than one and has the ability to make more than one person around him happy, then I¡¯m fine with being the second wife.¡± ¡°Aww¡­ That is so sweet¡­¡± Mammon was half delighted to hear such sweet words. ¡°Now get off of him and get the store ready.¡± Remember, Mammon was half delighted. Mammon was still a woman. She could still be jealous of other women being next to the one she loves. Farrah made a pouted face and puts Jin back down. Mammon waited till Farrah was outside of the room. ¡°¡­ I know you are waiting at the door Farrah!¡± ¡°!!! Sorry! I¡¯ll go now!¡± and so Farrah ran to prepare for the day. ¡®Does sister Mammon have physic abilities? It is almost terrifying.¡¯ ¡°Heh¡­ I cultivated my woman¡¯s intuition long ago Farrah. You are far too inexperience to eavesdrop on me. ^.^. Even Belphegor could see that a mile away¡± Mammon, who was still on the bed, took Belphegor in her arms and held him close. ¡®I still can¡¯t get enough of you. Even if you are a kid now.¡¯ Truthfully, Belphegor was already awake by the time Mammon was touching his cheek bone. He was just waiting for the right time to wake up and leave. ¡®*Sigh* Sorry Mammon.¡¯ Back inside Jin¡¯s mind¡­ Lucian and the others were laughing to death. Well, they already are dead. But they all reached levels beyond the normal saint. Lucian cried out, ¡®Oh goodness. This is funny. I could¡¯ve sworn Farrah would¡¯ve given Jin the lap dance of his life if not Mammon sucking him dry.¡¯ ¡®¡­ He should¡¯ve tried to be more daring¡­¡¯ Ban spoke outwardly. Cyan cracked his neck and rotated three-sixty degrees. ¡®Well, it looks like the fun is about to be over. The ten of us have to get our avatars back inside.¡¯ ¡®¡­ I¡¯ll head back first then. See you guys later.¡¯ The red ruler turned around and was about to go back. ¡®!!! Who are you!?¡¯ A figure covered with fogs of all colors appeared before the entire group. ¡®Good to see everyone is enjoying themselves.¡¯ The figure smiled at Lucian. ¡®!!!? A higher plane being? No¡­ wait¡­ a god?¡¯ Lucian focused his eyes to see beyond the fog. ¡®No, to be more specific, goddess of fate Moirae! Why are you here?¡¯ Lucian was startled because he did not expect a god to show up in Jin¡¯s mind space. ¡®Oh calm down Lucian. I¡¯m here just seeing an old friend. After all, you are the one who made the heaven¡¯s decree possible for Jin to come back. ¡¯ The figure smirked. ¡®¡­.. So what if I did? That was the deal between me and the heavens. It still does not explain why you are here.¡¯ ¡®I just said that I was seeing and old friend. What¡¯s the harm in that Lucian?¡¯ ¡®You better not pull any games. If you do, I¡¯ll-¡¯ ¡®Oh stop it with the threats. You and I both know you were weakened by the war in the heavens with the 81 paragons of light so you can¡¯t do squat to me. So sit down and shut up and go to sleep or take a long rest. Jin has at least one hundred other people watching his backs.¡¯ Lucian¡¯s back emanated a grand aura that contains the powers from both heaven and hell. ¡®*Psh* Are you done yet?¡¯ the god of fate snorted. The god of fate lifted her hand and waved it in mid-air. *BOOM!* A grand shockwave burst forth and sent Lucian to his knees. Ren, seeing that harm was brought to Lucian, growled in a low voice. ¡®F*cken transvestite!¡¯ Ren¡¯s qi surged within his body causing both his eyes to turn dichromatic of green and blue. The qi energy gathered next to Ren and solidified itself to become his weapon. ¡®Get the f*ck out!¡¯ Ren¡¯s body became illusionary and appeared right next to the goddess of fate with his axe ready to behead her. The goddess of fate only smiled and allowed the axe to hit her. When the axe came into contact with the goddess of fate¡¯s skin, the axe shattered to pieces. ¡®The grand cleaver! The battle axe that was said to wound not only paragon of lights¡¯ bodies but all the way down to their souls as well! Now this is a good surprise! But it is such a shame that both the weapon and its master is not in full condition. If it was, it might¡¯ve nicked me.¡¯ Ren couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. His cleaver just broke when it touched the goddess¡¯ skin. ¡®!!! Since that is how you want to play, I¡¯ll bring out my entire arsenal!¡¯ ¡®STOP REN!¡¯ Ban¡¯s voice exploded. His body vanished and reappears right next to Ren and was holding him by the right arm. ¡®If you went any further, the she-he might¡¯ve taken your arms if not more.¡¯ Ren looked back at the goddess of fate. He saw that she was holding a sword and it was only a few millimeters away from his chest. The Assmilator was also serious and held thousands of far ranged projectiles in the air. Each and every one of the weapons had the potential to destroy a sector of heaven. ¡®Remove that blade now. Before I blow you a few new orifices.¡¯ If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The goddess of fate retracted her blade. ¡®Oh? That was a nice decision. You clearly used spatial movement to get to your friend in time but it did cost you a lot of qi didn¡¯t it? Also, put the toys away Assimilator. Those are the only things you can use because you can¡¯t bring out your full power here.¡¯ Ban¡¯s suit expanded and exploded. *Woosh* Ban was no longer wearing his funny suit. He took it off whenever he was getting serious. The qi inside his body also caused his eyes to also turn dichromatic. Before the goddess of fate, there stands a man with more malice than any of the kings that resides in any of the hells. His left eye shone with a powerful sunset color and his right eye radiated with a pitch black darkness. ¡®ENOUGH! TELL ME WHAT YOU REALLY WANT OR ELSE WE ALL WILL KICK YOUR ASS! EVEN IF WE ALL ARE IN A WEAKENED STATE, IT DOES NOT MEAN THAT WE CAN¡¯T DEFEAT ONE SMALL GOD LIKE YOU!¡¯ ¡°*PFFT* Do you have no shame? Ganging up on a girl like this?¡¯ Moirae snorted. Ban¡¯s face was ugly to behold. ¡®F*ck you! You¡¯re no woman! I also won¡¯t have any mercy to anyone who harms Ren or Lucian. I don¡¯t need help kicking your ass and you know it! We can bring it down to the space beyond hell. There, the loser will have to pay more than their life!¡¯ His words sent chills down the goddess of fate¡¯s spine. ¡®Oh geez. You guys are all so¡­ scary when it comes to me huh?¡¯ ¡®Naturally. *Humph*¡¯ Ren snorted. ¡®Do you still hate me for killing your girl? It was already written in the book of death. Why blame me?¡¯ The goddess tried to act innocent. ¡®You mean you wrote her name in when you saw how happy she was.¡¯ ¡®Oh please Ren. I was drunk. Can¡¯t gods and goddesses get drunk every once in a while?¡¯ ¡®Gods and goddess don¡¯t get drunk easily! Anyone above saint level will need to intake a lot more alcohol than even the most experienced alcoholic!¡¯ Ren furiously snarled when he heard the poor excuse. Moirae rolled her eyes. ¡®¡­ Fine. Sorry. But the real reason why I am here is just to tell Lucian this.¡¯ She paced herself slowly towards Lucian to say her words directly into his ears so that he can hear each word with clarity. ¡®Even if you guys have the power over the beginning and middle parts of his fate. But I still preside over his ending. Jin¡¯s fate is to burn out by the end of his journey. No matter what little details you change, he cannot advert his tragedy!¡¯ ¡®!!! Die!¡¯ Lucian summoned a colossal ten meter tall white shadow in the form of a hand from behind his back and slammed it onto the goddess of fate. Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed and opened up the white shadow hand to see that the white shadow he sent did not catch or devour anything. ¡®Ha ha ha ha! Try as you might Lucian! Even if the angel of light sent the beholder of the heaven¡¯s decree far away, the angel of death will still have to take his orders from the heavens and reap Jin¡¯s soul should Jin fails! Take note! Since you¡¯ve offended me, I¡¯ll be sure to drag your living friend¡¯s soul into the depths of hell and ruin him long after he dies!¡¯ ¡®Get back here you wh*re!¡¯ Lucian nearly lost his mind hearing the goddess¡¯ prophecy. ¡®¡­As expected of a goddess of fate, she sure is one vengeful b*tch. Ugh¡­¡¯ Ban sighed out loud and plopped on his ass. ¡®Mind the evil b*tch Lucian. She may have the status of a god, but we aren¡¯t normal people either. I doubt she would be able to contend with all of us while we are protecting Jin.¡¯ Ren lets out a sigh of relief now that he confirmed that she left. ¡®*Sigh* Well, all we can do now is watch over Jin until the very end. Next time I see that woman, or man, or whatever gender that tranny picks, I¡¯ll rip her three new holes.¡¯ Lucian took a long deep breath to calm himself down. ¡®¡­ I hope you guys are right. She is one of the biggest pain if she really does go into action¡­¡¯ Lucian looks back to Jin who was still resting in Mammon¡¯s arms while pretending to be asleep. ¡®Don¡¯t worry Jin. I¡¯ll be sure to bring you to saint level before you die! I won¡¯t let the unfair hands of fate touch you.¡¯ Lucian was on the verge of tears because his recent actions just angered a goddess. For his rash action, Jin was going to pay a heavy price in the future. Ren laid his hand on Lucian¡¯s shoulder showing. ¡®¡­I know you care a lot about him Lucian. Just take it easy.¡¯ ¡®¡­ Alright. Thanks Ren.¡¯ ¡®¡­ *Che* Just because we are weakened and cannot release our full power, it does not mean that we can¡¯t beat her ass.¡¯ Ban grumbled while fixing his panda suit to get back in. ¡®All we gotta do is get back to full strength and release our full power. Also, we gotta make sure we are not in Jin¡¯s mind space when we fight her. Then she¡¯ll stop laughing¡­¡¯ ¡®Ha ha¡­ I know Ban. She was taking advantage of our unfortunate situations to pick on all of us.¡¯ The Assimilator laughed. ¡®I still haven¡¯t brought out the big guns yet.¡¯ Cyan felt a little terrible because he did not do a thing. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll be providing more cold qi for Jin until my qi production stabilizes. My qi also creates a natural barrier around him should any danger arises. You guys should also create some kind of protection for him because the goddess of fate is really one big¡­ you know and she will smack all the bad karma onto him all at once. At that point, we might not be able to protect him.¡¯ ¡®Fate eh¡­ Not the first time I fought against fate¡­¡¯ The Sinner from the Shadow mutters. ¡®I can handle her and change her prophecy easy. But¡­. Her intentions are still not clear. Why did she say that Jin cannot advert his ending?¡¯ ¡®Forget it for the moment. Lucian. Go take a long break. I¡¯ll watch over Jin for now. You must be really tired from working too hard. Get some rest.¡¯ Ren suggested. ¡®N-no I can still-¡¯ Lucian didn¡¯t want to go to sleep. He was still fearful of the goddess of fate. Ban¡¯s figure flashed and was suddenly next to Lucian. ¡®GO TO SLEEP!¡¯ *Wham!*Boom*Wham!* Lucian¡¯s body fell and lifelessly drop. Ren caught Lucian in his hand. ¡®Why did you do it Ban?¡¯ Ban thought for a moment, looked at Lucian for a while and then finally say, ¡®¡­ Revenge for setting me up with forty nine wives.¡¯ Ban¡¯s figure flickered in front of the others. ¡®I¡¯ll be watching him now. Keep the guy asleep for the next two weeks.¡¯ And disappeared. ¡®¡­ He sure acts docile while he is in the suit. But outside the suit, he is one aggressive and proactive person.¡¯ The Assimilator mutters. ¡®Almost forgot that he one of the strongest out of the hundreds of Jin¡¯s past lives.¡¯ Ren waved his hand and a bed was brought forth. He laid Lucian down on the bed and sighed. ¡®. . . Alright Ban. Take good care of Jin. We¡¯ll force Lucian to sleep.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll also need to go somewhere as well. We¡¯ll need to prepare ourselves when the time come to face her again.¡¯ The Assimilator said to Ren and then left. Soon, every other shadowy figures also left without a word. ¡®Seems like everyone got their own agenda now.¡¯ Cyan laughed. ¡®See you Ren. Take care now.¡¯ The rest of the small avatars flew back into their respective seals Ren looked around to make sure no one else was near. When he finally confirms that no one was around, he coughs up a lot of blood. ¡®*cough*cough*cough*cough* Ugh¡­ That hoe¡­ She gave one last punch before she left laughing in our faces. I knew she had some sort of grudge against me...¡¯ ¡®Damn. I might not be able to keep my eyes open¡­¡¯ Ren sat silently by Lucian¡¯s side and he too fell into a deep sleep to recover his strength. Prologue to Chapter 28: Getting ready to meet her parents By eight o clock, I read a couple of documents on Meracle and her family. When I finished, I went out of Mammon¡¯s place. ¡®Though I would like to get my vengeance quickly, I like to get it all at once.¡¯ I did not want to bother Mammon any further because I had what I wanted. ¡®I think I got an idea who Ophelia¡¯s boyfriend is¡­ and he sure is unlucky to meet me heh heh.¡¯ I also got the gist of Meracle and her family within the light information I read. Seems like there was also some things that caused the great conflict between Meracle and her family. Jason was only part of the problem that led Meracle to be kicked out. Jin took some money out of the suitcases he had in Mammon¡¯s place before he left. So, with money in hand, he walked into the nearest fashion store. ¡°Wel-¡± The receptionist came up and was about to welcome Jin. Her eyes teared up once she noticed that he was naked. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I should kick this man out¡­ He is handsome¡­ Yet he is also naked.¡¯ ¡°Sorry about how I look right now.¡± Jin lightly laughs. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ a little unfortunate right now. So I need something good to wear. Care to recommend something good? Expensive or not, I¡¯ll buy.¡± Jin presented the bills in his hands to show that he was not bluffing. With money being involved, who don¡¯t change expressions? Jin was currently carrying 100,000 D in his hands. ¡°R-Right this way sir!¡± Jin also went to many other stores before going back to Meracle and the others. ¡°Imma prepared a big surprise for her.¡± Back in Rosa¡¯s mansion¡­. The four were already awake and every one of them were in a fenzy. ¡°Where did he go!?¡± They were screaming to the top of their lungs in search of the little boy. They searched from daybreak till noon and still had no signs of him. The four resigned and fell to their knees. ¡°Oh¡­ Jin is going to kill us¡­¡± Rosa muttered in despair. ¡°Who is going to kill who?¡± A familiar voice said as he enters Rosa¡¯s room. ¡°Ban left a while ago with his family.¡± ¡°!!! Jin!¡± All the girls turned their attentions and focused on the source of the voice. A man wearing a golden hanfu patterned with the four spiritual animals of the Asian culture stood tall and proud in front of them. From the right shoulder was the azure dragon Meng Zhang of the east coiling down to the sleeves, holding a calm demeanor and a noble air behind those shining blue eyes. On his left shoulder down was the mythical white tiger stretching its body down to the sleeve with one paw prepared to bring judgment unto evil. On the front of the hanfu was the black tortoise Genbu of the north with the snake wrapped around his body. Lastly, on Jin¡¯s back was the bird of fire, the phoenix Suzaku of the south with its wings spread out ready to take flight. The four girls were completely speechless. Not because the hanfu he was wearing was so amazing. It was because he was wearing the beautiful hanfu while carrying a four hot pink duffle bags behind his back. Gisela asked with a look of disgust. ¡°What are you wearing on you? Why the pink duffle bag. Why wear that when it¡¯s near winter? I do dig the hot pink colors.¡± Jin toss aside the duffle bags into a corner and spun around to flaunt the hanfu. ¡°Oh? Can¡¯t recognize a hanfu from the eastern asian culture? Pretty warm if you ask me. I made sure I wore a few extra layers underneath. As for the pink duffle bags¡­ I like pink¡­ What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°. . . Nothing. But, are you going to visit my parents in that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m wearing Meracle? It¡¯s part of my culture.¡± ¡°B-but my parents are catholic¡­ and great believers¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Worried about culture conflicts? Don¡¯t worry a thing. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll love the surprise I¡¯ve prepared for them.¡± ¡°It is something you cannot resolve with a surprise Jin. It¡¯s one of those ass kissing to the religion thing. I know because I was drilled with it as well by my parent.¡± Rosa said. ¡°Though I broke away from it, the religion was drilled deep into my mind. Seriously, during the depression, the occults grew stronger and stronger. Some of them still have influences to this day.¡± ¡°Power abusing cults? Great fanatics? Then all I need is to bring forth a real Meracle. Then they¡¯ll see the light!¡± Jin tried to play a pun on the name. But Meracle was not too happy to hear the pun. ¡°*Cough* Sorry¡­ Can¡¯t blame me for trying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not going. Now, I have one more reason to not go Jin.¡± A vein popped up on Jin¡¯s head. ¡°Ha ha¡­ I said I was sorry Meracle.¡± ¡°Nope. Not going.¡± ¡°You will go.¡± ¡°No I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yes you will.¡± ¡°No I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°You will. You will. You definitely will go.¡± ¡°No. No. No. Aaaaaaaaaaaaand no.¡± ¡®This girl really wants to make all my efforts to be in vain.¡¯ The vein grew bigger and almost visible on his head. ¡°Meracle.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Meracle acted grumpy and shifted her eyes away. Jin came close to her ears to whisper a few secret words. In no less than three seconds, Meracle¡¯s face paled. ¡®Y-you dare to blackmail me!?¡± ¡°Mhm. What do I not dare to do?¡± Jin¡¯s face all of a sudden became shiny and wore a smile that ran from ear to ear. ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re not as innocent as I¡¯d thought! You¡¯re a devil in human skin!¡± ¡°Aha ha ha ha ha! I¡¯m only giving you a few choices Meracle. Run away right now and that family bond may never be repaired. Ooooooor¡­. Follow me. Take a few chances. By the end, I¡¯ll make sure to make your family a bit more whole again.¡± Jin sweetly smiled. It was the business smile he would wear when he was making a transaction. But worse, this was the smile when he knew that he won the transaction and when it was going all his way and the other side had no chance to begin with. Meracle frowned at the evil person in front of her. She was only left with one choice and the devil would not let her go any other way. It was only now that she discovers what a devil Jin was. She sighed within her heart, ¡®Why do I always meet bad boys¡­ Why can¡¯t I ever meet a regular or good person¡­¡¯ The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Jin looked at her face and giggled a bit. ¡°Because Meracle, you have bad luck.¡± ¡°!? Did you just read my mind?¡± ¡°Ha ha! Who knows~¡± Jin rocked his head from side to side. ¡®I was actually just making up things. Looks like I hit the target on the head.¡¯ ¡°!!! I¡¯m not going then!¡± ¡°Yes you will Meracle.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Yes~¡± ¡°No I won¡¯t! I don¡¯t care even if you reveal it anymore!¡± ¡°*sigh* Yes you will.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Yes¡± The two stared each other down as their words gets more aggressive. The bystanders were just watching with the occasion with going to the kitchen to grab something to eat like a banana or an apple. They even went to Rosa¡¯s bathroom to get themselves ready for the day. ¡°Hey Rosa, today is also a holiday right? Something about prelude to the seven holy frosty days in some cultures right?¡± Mirana asked her. ¡°Mhm. But I still got work Miri.¡± ¡°¡­ Why aren¡¯t you going now Rosa?¡± ¡°Mmmm Because I can just lie to my uncle and dad saying that I found the guy and was trying to convince him to come back.¡± ¡°¡­ Mischievous as always Rosa?¡± ¡°You bet.¡± For about an hour straight, Meracle kept on refusing while Jin kept on pursuing. ¡®Alright Meracle. Let¡¯s see if you can refuse after this!¡¯ ¡°No I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yes you will!¡± ¡°No I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yes you will!¡± ¡°No I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yes you will!¡± ¡°No I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yes you will!¡± ¡°No I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°No you won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yes I will!*GASP!*¡± ¡°Gotcha Meracle.¡± The devil smiled at her. ¡°T-that¡¯s not fair! I want a rematch!¡± ¡°Nope! Now, you¡¯re coming with me whether you like it or not!¡± Jin lifted Meracle up into his arm in a princess carry hold and ran out the door. ¡°Rosa! Mirana! Don¡¯t look in the bags!¡± Both Mirana and Rosa was left behind just like that. ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t look he said¡­ Like we¡¯ll listen to such logic. Come one Miri, let¡¯s see what is inside.¡± Rosa went over to the duffle bags and grabbed one. ¡°Mmmm Nope. Remember what happened last time Rosa?¡± Now that Mirana reminded her, she recalled that the things inside were not what they seemed to be and that Jin was good at hiding things. ¡°You¡¯re right. We should just let these be¡­¡± I ran all the way back to Meracle''s house with her in my arms. "Come on Meracle. Let''s get dressed up and go." "D-Did you just carry me and run all the way back here?" "Uh... Yeah?" I really did not know why she looked so shocked. "When were you so strong?¡± ¡®*Ack!* Shi¡­. Been Belphegor too long¡­¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to say that I gotten pretty strong after my junior year. ¡°Uh... I uh¡­.¡± Meracle eyed me closely. ¡°What are you hiding? In fact, how long have you been hiding this fact? I know Mirana told me how strong you are. But she never said for how long you were this strong.¡± ¡®Oh shi- Oh shi- Oh shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii- Wait¡­ I could just laugh it off¡­¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t pretend either! Don¡¯t you dare shake it off like all the other people I¡¯ve dated Jin!¡± Meracle got very close to my face this time to show that she was serious. ¡®¡­. Fffffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuggggggggggg¡¯ I was thinking of a way to change the subject and it had to be a good one. ¡®Wait¡­ did she just say that she dated other people?¡¯ A smile curved up on my face because I now know a way out of this small predicament. ¡°How many people did you date?¡± Meracle¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise and took a few steps back once Jin asked her the question. ¡®Damn¡­ that was a slip of tongue.¡¯ ¡°Hm? Well? Care to explain it to me Meracle?¡± ¡°!!! That¡¯s not the point!¡± Jin did not want to argue the entire day just to hide one little unneeded secret. ¡°*Sigh* Okay¡­ I¡¯ll tell you after today. Alright? But can we leave things at this Meracle? We are going to meet you parents today aren''t we?¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re gonna tell me all your secrets one day Jin. Now, I know you cannot pretend to be weak anymore!¡± Meracle gave him another grumpy look before going in to get really dressed to meet her family again. ¡®¡­ ha ha¡­ You¡¯re gonna find out in five years if you are lucky Meracle.¡¯ Chapter 28: Probing for information Inside Meracle¡¯s parents¡¯ house The Cross family were spending family time in their living room by watching TV on two very large sofas in the shape of a V with a square table in front of them¡­¡­ Every once in a while, while watching TV, Meracle¡¯s father or mother would have a sudden burst of anger that would scare the children that sat next to them. Both Ophelia and Ania felt so bad that they had to suggest that their mother and father should sit on the edge where the two sofas intersects with either Ophelia or Ania next to them to sandwich the two and to keep them under control. What were their bursts of anger about? ¡­.. ¡°I can¡¯t believe my daughter got together with a man like that! I¡¯ve been her mother for eighteen years! I¡¯ve raised her for eighteen years with painstaking efforts and this is how she repays me!?¡± Meracle¡¯s mother snorted. Meracle¡¯s father slammed the table in front of him. ¡°*BANG!* I should be angry! I¡¯m her father! Who worked to feed us all? Who bought all the good clothes for her to wear!? Who brought home the money so all this could be possible!?¡± It was an understandable rage the parents had for Meracle. They poured all their heart and affections in raising their children and Meracle as the most troublesome one of the bunch so they put a little more effort into her than any of the other children. Even as kid, Meracle caused so much trouble that even her teachers did not know what to do with her. It wasn¡¯t because Meracle was violent that brought so much headaches although she was very violent and it did bring a lot more problems later on; it was because Meracle was too nice when she was young and could be considered pure of heart. She had no real distinction of social classes or statuses and would try to befriend many people regardless if they were broke, rich, good or bad! Only when Meracle hit puberty did she get more violent and learned the difference between peoples¡¯ statuses and classes. Though Ophelia did not mean to, she added fuel to the flames. ¡°But how could she get together with someone like him!? This guy is the sixth and the worst of them all! The first boyfriend she brought home was garbage. The second to fourth were normal and nothing special but because they were normal and had no way to really protect her, so we forced them to break up with her! But the fifth! Oh my god! The fifth boyfriend! She brought home someone named Johnson or Mason but I could care less because he tried to hit it off with all of us! The nerve! But now him!? From what I know, all he is just a hobo Meracle founded on the streets to help!¡± The hate she had for Jin was not unjust either. Because of Jin¡¯s appearance, her father nearly shot her boyfriend and almost made the two break up over one little misunderstanding. ¡°OOOOOOOOOOOH thank you for reminding us Ophelia. WE FORGOT THAT HE IS A HOBO!¡± the mother exclaims. ¡°W-wait a minute mother. Although he is a hobo, I doubt that he is a bad person. Why don¡¯t we wait for him?¡± Ania tried to calm down the flames but her efforts only fanned it even more. ¡°*Snort!* The guy did not even set an appointed time! It only goes to show how much consideration he has for us! I¡¯d say that he would rather run away than to meet us because he knows that if he comes here, I¡¯ll blow his head off!¡± Meracle¡¯s father did not like Jin for many reasons. Mostly because he made his daughter, Ophelia cry because of his misunderstanding. But because his daughter, Meracle, actually got together with someone like Jin, he hated the thought of Jin being a potential son-in-law. There were already some friction between Meracle and him and her mother. So Jin was already at a bad start to impress the family. While the entire four engaged in a lively conversation, Aria Cross was sitting in a corner on a leather chair staring at the empty space in front. Her gaze shifted to the angry Ophelia still adding fire to the conversation. The aunt sighed in her heart because even if she told the family that Jin was a dangerous man, there was no telling how dangerous. The aunt scoured her entire network of people to track down who this ¡°Jin¡± character was and there was no sign of him. Only when she looked up ¡°Houyi¡± and ¡°Belphegor¡± did her face paled. ¡°Houyi¡± was the name of a famous person overseas that held a position in the East Asian government who was known to be a nice person until he was provoked while ¡°Belphegor¡± was the name of the underworld ruler that disappeared six years ago and was infamous for his ability to destroy peoples¡¯ lives. Little was known about them because they chose to erase all data on themselves and left the world in a mysterious way. Above all, the two names would cause massive panic across the globe should even one of them come back. Houyi¡¯s influence was no less than Belphegor¡¯s influence on the world. ¡®*Sigh* I wish you could take back that bet Ophelia. Even I am at a loss at what to do. He could be a powerful politician or a returned underworld ruler. The chance that he could be Belphegor is slim but is not impossible.¡¯ The family talked the entire afternoon till 5:50 pm. By then, the Cross family was preparing dinner and Ophelia already notified the family that her boyfriend would come over by six. Ophelia, Ania, and Meracle¡¯s mother were all in the kitchen while the rest were still watching movies. Ophelia handled mopping, the mother made food and Ania was the second hand in helping with whatever chores inside the kitchen that was needed to be done. *Ding Dong* the doorbell rang. ¡°That must be him!¡± Ophelia squealed as she dropped the mopand ran to the door to welcome the one she thought was her lover. *Click*Click* Creeeeeeeeeaaak* But the person who stood there was not her boyfriend. ¡°Hello Ophelia.¡± Said the familiar blue haired person who was standing at the door. The man wore a dazzling golden hanfu adorned with shapes and colors of the four spiritual animals that matches with the warm noble welcoming expression that had no hint of discomfort at all. His smooth mannequin-like face and shining starry silvery eyes only made his overall appearance look like he was born from a mysterious royal bloodline. He carries two pink duffle bags with him that did not fit with the image. The blue haired man was none other than Jin himself and behind him was Meracle dressed in casuals. ¡®Wasn¡¯t his eyes yellow before? Why is it silver now? Does this guy like to dress up a lot?¡¯ ¡°W-who are you?¡± Ophelia asked to confirm his identity. Jin closed his eyes and smiled a little before speaking. ¡°Forgive me if I was a bit coarse when we first met. I¡¯m the man you called hobo.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Sorry.¡± She shamefully apologizes. ¡°Mind if we come in?¡± Meracle suddenly peeked out to ask. She was meekly hiding behind Jin because she was scared. She was not scared of Ophelia but scared of her parents would pop out to scold her. ¡®Oh¡­. I should¡¯ve stayed home today¡­¡¯ ¡°Wha?¡± Ophelia did not even notice Meracle until now. Seeing how little Meracle became, Jin lightly chuckled. ¡°Ha ha¡­ Will you allow us to come in?¡± Ophelia was still slightly stunned at the well-mannered person in front of her eyes. His words were definitely a lot more¡­ well picked with a hint of clarity and confidence behind it. ¡°Ah¡­ Please. Come in.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Jin warmly smiled before walking in. Meracle just trailed behind him without trying to look at Ophelia. Ophelia did not want to believe her eyes. The man before her, who she insulted did not look like a hobo one bit! ¡®Wait! Did I just apologized to the guy I hate? Why does he look so amazing now!? Why isn¡¯t he the hobo!?¡¯ The moment Jin entered the house, everyone inside could feel a change within the air. The tense hatred that once lingered in the atmosphere slowly dispersing. Jin stood at the entrance to the living room and stayed silent. Meracle did the same because she did not want to see her parents. ¡°Ophelia. Is it your boyfriend or the pizza boy?¡± The father asked. ¡°Pizza!? I thought we agreed that we ate the food I cooked tonight!¡± the mother screamed and ran in with a bloody knife. The father flinched a little when he saw the knife. ¡°It was a joke dear! *Sigh*¡­. *mutters*Though, I wished it was the pizza boy. Some of the food she cooks sometimes do not turn out right like her soup¡­ Especially the soups¡­*mutters*¡± ¡°Oh! I forgot to tell you dear. I¡¯m making fish soup right now!¡± the mother said in a sweet voice. ¡°B-But you just said you would make beef stew!¡± the father whimpered. ¡°Nope. Now, I¡¯m making fish soup. *Hum*Hum*Hum*¡± and so, the mother walked back to the kitchen with a new deadly recipe in mind. ¡°Dad? Are we really going to eat the soup mom is going to make?¡± The children asked with puppy eyes. The father could only sigh in sadness now that he made the entire family suffer. ¡°*Sigh* How long are you going to stand there? Why don¡¯t the three of you come in?¡± ¡°Four sir.¡± Jin corrected him. Meracle¡¯s father frowned. ¡°Hm? Four? I count three kid.¡± *Ding Dong* ¡°Huh? Jin? What the? How¡¯d you¡­.?¡± A smile curved up on Jin¡¯s face. ¡°Four sir.¡± Meracle¡¯s father did not like being corrected even though he was wrong. He kept a calm expression and said, ¡°Ophelia. Get the door. I really hope your boyfriend is better than his guy.¡± ¡°Huh? Wha?¡± Ophelia still was in a slight shock. ¡°Can you please get the door Ophelia?¡± Jin asked in a sweet voice. ¡°Huh? R-right!¡± Ophelia did not even know why she responded to Jin instead of her father. While Ophelia ran to the door, Meracle had a mused look on her face. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s so funny Meracle?¡± Jin asked the girl behind him. ¡°Eh? N-nothing. Just a thought.¡± ¡°¡­ Well, if you say so Meracle. But¡­ this golden hanfu is getting kinda hot -.-¡® not to mention that she is opening the door too slowly. I just want to get home by midnight if possible. *phew*¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take it off Jin? Also, why are you carrying two of the four pink duffle bags?¡± ¡°Eh? Oh this? These are your family¡¯s surprise present. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll love it. It has tons of class and style all in two small packages. Very religious as well.¡± Jin inwardly laughed as he emphasizes the small part. Meracle could feel a dark shadow creeping out form Jin¡¯s back. ¡°Huh? Jin? Are you going to do something bad?¡± He shook his head and laughed. ¡°Ha ha! Nope. Trust me. It¡¯ll make your family a bit more whole again. Ah ha ha ha.¡± Meracle really had a bad feeling now. ¡®Please don¡¯t piss off my dad or mom Jin¡­¡¯ Ophelia, who just got the door open, squealed in excitement. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Who was the person Ophelia was waiting for? It was none other than the blue haired debt collector Jin met not too long ago. The blue haired man wore a business attire with castings underneath and held flowers in both hands. She was about to pounce on him until she saw fiberglass castings all over his body. ¡°*Gasp!* What happened to you!?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I got into a car crash accident. It¡¯s nothing.¡± The blue haired debt collector lied. ¡°Uh¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you be resting?¡± Ophelia was overly worried because her boyfriend came in a pitiful state. The blue haired debt collector smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine Ophelia. If you give me a kiss I¡¯ll feel all better.¡± ¡°Hurry up and bring the guy in!¡± The father shouted. ¡°B-But he just came from a car crash accident dad!¡± Once Meracle¡¯s famly heard it, everyone scrambled to the door aside from Jin, Meracle, and Ania. The family purposely ignored Jin and Meracle. Ania was still in the kitchen watching the food so it would not be burnt. Jin and Meracle were just watching the family asking flurries of questions about the blue haired man¡¯s well-being. ¡®Heh¡­ He still did not see me¡­¡¯ Jin laughed inwardly and shook his head. He put aside the family at the door and walked into the kitchen because he smelled something both good and bad being made. ¡®What is this twisted aroma?¡¯ Ania noticed his presence and asked, ¡°Coming here to help?¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ I came because I smelled something interestingly strong.¡± Jin walked over to the pot of fish soup and discovered a man-made disaster. ¡®The hell? Is the fish scaled correctly? It also looked as if the mother did not even bother to cut off the fish¡¯s head either!¡± Jin took a ladle and lifted the fish. The entire body was still slimy and it was obviously just dropped into the pot without its organs removed. The stench that the soup let out was horribly strong once Jin lifted the fish and he nearly passed out. Jin did not even want to taste the soup but for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, he took a very very very small sip. What he tasted was beyond what he could describe. ¡®The soup is so slimy that I could feel it going down my esophagus, the taste is overly salty, bitter, spicy, and sour, but the worse of it is the ingredients. The ingredients floated upward to the surface looking overly cooked. Uncut bitter melons, hugely uneven sliced radishes, diced onions, something that looks like a red bell pepper, ten ghost peppers, eight slimy non-properly scaled fishes maybe a few other ingredients only known to be named by the heavens that dwells at the bottom of this dark sea of mysteriousness. I could can taste the salt as well. *Bleh* Meracle¡¯s mother clearly just plopped ingredients in with the intentions of making others suffer!¡¯ Even a drop of that soup was enough to take out a normal person because the person would try to choke himself before the full taste could go down. Jin face twisted into a look of both amazement and disgust. Within his stomach, the drop that went down made insides uncomfortable in many different ways. ¡®I-Is she trying to kill everyone!? I will congratulate her because even this will be enough to take out Leviathan and he is considered to have a strong stomach.¡¯ Meracle also came up to see why Jin¡¯s face looked like he just saw death. Once she saw that the dish her mother was making was soup, Meracle shrank back and blushed. ¡°T-That bad Jin? ¡°Eh? ¡­ Can I say that it can knock out a bear? Forget the taste of the soup¡­. in fact, I think the bear will actually want to be knocked out once it has a whiff of this beautiful fragrance. Ha ha!¡± Jin turned to Ania to ask, ¡°Ania, is your mother doing this on purpose? Please tell me she is.¡± ¡°She is¡± Ania replied. ¡°*Phew*¡± Jin lets out a sigh of relief. ¡°Then, can we dump this thing? It could really kill someone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She might let us throw it away. Heh heh¡­¡± Ania took a look at the pot once more and her stomach lurched. ¡°Actually, I just said she did it on purpose because you asked.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m beginning to feel sick both in mind and body¡± Jin was not lying either. The smell was getting far too foul to be in the kitchen and everyone within the kitchen was starting to feel sick. ¡®I also don¡¯t know what to do with the illogical family of worshippers. This¡­ abomination is something that even angels would turn away from.¡¯ While at the entrance¡­. The mother, father, and Ophelia were still giving the blue haired debt collector a check up. They informed him that the other blue haired man arrived. ¡°What!? He¡¯s here!? My imposter!? Where is he!?¡± a sudden burst of rage came from the blue haired man at the entrance. He furiously ran into the house to find Jin. When he caught sight of him in the kitchen he shrieked in a high pitched voice. ¡°Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!! NOW I GOT YOU!!!!¡± Though he was covered in castings, the blue haired debt collector could still fly through the living room to bum rush Jin who was in the kitchen. Half way running, the debt collector had a feeling of familiarity. ¡®Huh? Did I meet this guy somewhere before?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t until Jin turned around to reveal his face that the blue haired debt collector was able to recall the moments of hell he experienced not too long ago. ¡®GEH! WHY IS HE HERE!?¡¯ The blue haired debt collector tried to stop running, but his castings made running a lot harder to stop that he slid on the recently mopped floor. ¡°He is going to slip on the mop. There is a fifty percent chance that he will fall backwards and hit his head¡­ There is also a seventy five percent chance that he will fall forward if he is stupid enough to lean the wrong way or is afraid to fall¡­ Only a small twenty five percent chance that he will be able to stop in time¡­¡± Jin muttered flatly. ¡°Even if he does not slip on the mop on the floor, he will still most likely hit the ladle that was left in the pot of soup¡­ He could either choke or swallow. Depending if he breathe it in first or fall face first into the soup¡­. He is going to die if he swallows the soup¡­ if he chokes and die solely on the aroma, then all my efforts will be in vain¡­.¡± In Jin¡¯s eyes, the blue haired debt collector was moving in slow motion while he was examining every possible ending that could have happened at that moment. Jin pushed both Ania and Meracle to the side and stepped sideways to avoid collision with the blue haired man. Just as Jin predicted, the blue haired debt collector slip on the mop. The blue haired debt collector did not want to fall backwards so he staggered to reposition himself. The debt collector¡¯s arms were flailing about, trying to find balance. ¡°!!!!! Darius!¡± Ophelia scream and flew across the living room. She jumped over sofas, tables, and people just to get to her lover in time. *THUD!* Sadly, she did not get there in time. Her boyfriend, the blue haired debt collector Darius, fell hitting the back of his head and received a concussion. So what did Ophelia do? She overreacted and dramatized everything. ¡°!!! WHY DIDN¡¯T ANY OF YOU HELP HIM? He *Sniff* He just got back! He needs to wake up! He can¡¯t leave me now!¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Jin stared down at the unfortunate man named Darius with emotionless eyes. ¡®So you want me to help him by acting over dramatic eh? Fine. I¡¯ll make sure his soul shall be anchored to his tormented body.¡¯ Jin went over to take the ladle from the otherworldly soup, dip it slightly just to get a small amount of soup, and drop it down the blue haired debt collector¡¯s throat. Then, Jin began to chant prophetic words, ¡°O Holy spirit of the heavens above. Bring back his poor tortured soul to the one he loves so he can give her peace! Bring him back! Bring him back! Bring him back to her so that he will be howling her name out of love! Let there be light! Let there be love! Let the miracle of the heavens descend upon this man¡¯s body to bring him back screaming!¡± Meracle and the entire family watched his acting with a feeling of horror. Not only was Jin using the name of the heavens, he was being¡­ a little blasphemous. Within seconds, just as how Jin predicted, the blue haired debt collector named Darius regained conscious and came back screaming in terror for the next five to ten minutes with repeated sounds of, ¡°OOOOOO FFFFFFFFFF EEEEEEEEE LLLLLLEEEEEEEEEE AAAAAHHHHH!!!¡± Darius calmed down after a few more screams. ¡°Ha ha ha ha! WELCOME BACK MY CHILD! YOU HAVE BEEN BLESSED BY THE HEAVENS AND BROUGHT BACK TO SEE YOUR LOVER ONCE MORE!¡± Jin laughed heartily. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!! AAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!!!! AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!¡± Darius screamed in terror once more now that he saw Jin¡¯s face up close. ¡°B-B-B-B¡± ¡°OH HEAVENS! IT SEEMS LIKE THE UNHOLY DEMONS HAVE GOTTEN A HOLD OF YOUR POOR SOUL! TIME FOR EXORCISM!¡± Jin turned right back around to get a big spoonful of soup from the deadly concoction made by Meracle¡¯s mother. With little hesitation, Jin fed Darius the spoonful and smeared it all around the man¡¯s mouth! Again, the hell that Darius was put through just seconds ago, was about to be relived but worse. *SLAP!* SLAP!* SLAP!* SLAP!* SLAP!* SLAP!* SLAP!* SLAP!* SLAP!* Jin went full salvo on Darius. Slaps could be heard resounding through the house like beating drums with red and purple cheeks as evidences. ¡°BEGONE DEMON! BEGONE! BEGONE! BEGONE DEMON! LEAVE HIS POOR SOUL ALONE!¡± Ophelia already knew what Jin was trying to do. She went to her father¡¯s draw to get a revolver and aimed at Jin. ¡°GET THE HELL AWAY FROM HIM BEFORE I BLOW-¡± ¡°THAT¡¯S RIGHT! BLOW HIM! GIVE HIM ONE GOOD BLOW AND THE DEMON SHALL LEAVE HIS BODY! PURIFY HIS TAINTED LOWER REGION!¡± Jin held Darius¡¯ unconscious body high and used it as a meat shield. ¡°GO! DO IT! DOOOOOOOOOOO IT! BLOW HIM ALL THE WAY UP TO HIGH HEAVEN!¡± Meracle and Ania, and many of the family who were watching were either dying of laughter or fuming with rage. Of course both Meracle and Ania were laughing. So were the other girls. Aria and the mother unexpectedly let out a giggle at the comical sight. The only ones that did not laugh were the father and Ophelia. ¡°Y-Y-YOU!!!!!!! AAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Ophelia tossed the gun up and snatched her lover back. The gun was still up high in the air and was about to land in the demonic soup. ¡°AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH! DON¡¯T LET IT DROP INTO THE SOUP! IT¡¯S A LIMITED EDITION MINTED PREMIUM SILVERINE COLT 99 SEVEN BULLET REVOLVER!¡± Meracle¡¯s father wanted to go catch the gun himself. But there were too many people in the way. ¡®*SIGH* ¡­ Gotta get the gun¡­¡¯ Jin reached for a ladle within the nearby cooking utensil holder. He extends his hand with ladle in hand and used the ladle like a lacrosse stick to catch the revolver in mid-air just centimeters before falling into the horrid soup. Jin handed the gun back to the father in a quick manner and went back to standing next to Meracle. The father glared at Jin, then Meracle, afterward is Darius in Ophelia¡¯s arm and then back to Jin. ¡°*Sigh*¡­ Let¡¯s wait till Darius gets back up. Every single one of you are causing me to have a big headache¡­¡± 15 minutes later¡­ a lot of things happened. Current time: 6:30 pm. While Darius was still out cold, the father interviewed Jin alone. ¡°¡­ DO you know our current circumstances with our daughter Meracle?¡± ¡°No sir.¡± ¡°Then, do you know anything about our daughter?¡± ¡°No sir. I¡¯ve only been with her for a short while so I can¡¯t say I know anything.¡± ¡°¡­ Do you know why she¡­ is not considered a part of our family?¡± ¡°No. But I would like to know to help the family become whole again.¡± ¡°BOY! ALWAYS ANSWER WITH SIR!¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Good. Now, one last question, how do you plan on making our family whole again?¡± ¡°By resolving matters peacefully with a lot of affections and working hard to ensure both sides are happy.¡± The father looked meaningfully at Jin for a minute. ¡®¡­. This boy is not bad. The only shame is that I don¡¯t trust him because he chose to hide his name when he first met us. Now, I don¡¯t know whether to trust his words¡­¡¯ Jin read the father¡¯s facial expression and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to trust me sir.¡± ¡°!?¡± Jin nodded a bit. ¡°You don¡¯t have to trust me sir because trust is something I¡¯d have to earn.¡± ¡°Oh? Then, show me, how can you earn my trust as of this moment?¡± At this moment, Jin¡¯s face brighten up and opened one of the duffle bags. He pulled out a wooden box tied with a red string and handed it over to the father. ¡®Hm? What¡¯s this boy planning?¡¯ The father untied the red string and opens the box within. His eyes shone with astonishment when he laid his eyes on the content inside. ¡®I-Is this!? A Vintage Chateau Laurian?¡¯ ¡°Heh heh¡­ I don¡¯t know much about wine. But the person I bought it from said that it was preserved for thirty years and tastes great.¡± The father¡¯s hand trembled with excitement. ¡°*Gulp* Boy. Where did you get it?¡± ¡°Huh? I just ordered it online. A man by the name TheDrunkard was selling this for three hundred online for bidding. But I bargained it down to fifty bucks. Ha ha¡­¡± ¡°¡­ He sold you a Vintage Chateau Laura for fifty? Are you sure you did not get ripped off?¡± ¡°Eh¡­ If you don¡¯t like the wine, I can take it back with-¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°EH? What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something to offend you sir?¡± ¡°No. Just¡­ a waste of precious wine.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ okay sir¡­¡± Jin did not even know what was going on. ¡°I could exchange it sir. I got a few more in here.¡± Jin opens the duffle bag to show a few more wooden boxes with red strings tied around them. ¡°Each and every one of these are good wine or so. I¡¯ve read peoples¡¯ ratings on each one and they all are about thirty years old.¡± The father snatched the bag away from Jin and opens each boxes with care. ¡°An old wine named Barbatos? The Red Lily¡¯s Kiss? Blue tears? Even I cannot buy these! Where in the world did the kid find such great wines?¡± The father drooled a little. ¡°Uh¡­ If these are no good sir. I can take them back and find a better one.¡± Jin suggested as he reached for the duffle bag in the father¡¯s hand. ¡®!!! I can¡¯t let him get these!¡¯ The father quickly made an excuse. ¡°*Cough* If you bring wine, then you must also drink the wine son. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s common courtesy to greet your father in law by sharing a glass?¡± ¡°!!! Does this mean you approve of me sir!?¡± The father dryly coughs in embarrassment. ¡°*COUGH* I uh¡­ don¡¯t approve of you yet. But¡­ I think you can become a potential son in law if you are able to make our family whole again.¡± This was a lie that the father made up on the spot. Jin already knew the father¡¯s intentions. He saw right through him. ¡®Oh ho ho¡­ You¡¯ve taken the bait and want to run away? In your dreams! Now that I have you where I want you, I¡¯m going to make sure you accept her! But first, acting time!¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself son? What¡¯s your real name? Tell me more about yourself so that we can build a relationship based on trust.¡± Was the words coming out of the father¡¯s mouth. But on the inside, what those words really mean was, ¡®Tell me more about you so that I can eradicate you even faster by abusing my power as an ex-general. I don¡¯t give two sh*ts about you. All I want are these wines and that¡¯s that!¡¯ Jin took back the bottles of wine along with the duffle bag from the father. ¡°I think, we can wait until Darius wake back up right? After all, I need to not only earn your trust, but Meracle¡¯s mother¡¯s trust as well. So why don¡¯t we wait for everyone to gather?¡± ¡®F*ck! Now there will be less wine for me! I have to stop this mad kid!¡¯ The father already knew that his wife was a wine lover as well. The most dangerous part about his wife is that she drinks two bottles faster than he can drink one cup! ¡°No son. I think that we should keep these things between men. Hum? You know, bonding between males?¡± ¡°But this is a family meeting! I also need to get two people¡¯s approval. Not just one sir. With all due respect.¡± ¡°But I said that it is fine if we bond first. It would be more beneficial if we do.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­. Meracle!¡± Jin shouted. ¡°!!! What are you doing you crazy fool!?¡± ¡°If we are going to bond, I want Meracle to also be a part of it sir.¡± ¡°!!! I just said that it is male bonding! There cannot be room for females! Especially females!¡± With that slip of tongue, Jin caught onto everything. ¡®So¡­ you don¡¯t want females to drink these precious wine eh? Too late! You just fell for my trap!¡¯ ¡°But sir!-¡° ¡°*BANG!* ONLY! BETWEEN! MEN! GOT THAT!?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes sir.¡± ¡®Heh¡­ He¡¯s actually docile. Too weak and easy to control.¡¯ The father smirked and shook his head. ¡°Good. Now pour me a glass from one of these bottles.¡± Jin did what he was told and gave the father a glass of wine from the first bottle he handed. The father slowly enjoyed the thirty year old wine by taking sips every few seconds and would also often ask Jin for a refill. ¡®¡­. The alcohol content of the Laurian is ninety eight percent proof! Why isn¡¯t this guy drunk yet!? The hell?¡¯ Jin looked at the empty Laurian in his hand. Indeed it was a thirty years old and of course Jin bargained it for fifty bucks. But he also had to pay a slightly large price because the person who he bought it from liked food a lot that could go with wine. So Jin spent a lot of time making different kinds of dishes. The hard part was that TheDrunkard actually had high class taste so finding the right pleasing combination was difficult. ¡®Gotta break out the big one now¡­¡¯ ¡°*Burp* Hic* Hey. Boy. Bring me another one. This one is pretty good stuff.¡± ¡°Yes sir~¡± Jin, doing as he was told, brought out the 2nd strongest bottle that was one hundred and fifty percent proof. That was 75 percent alcohol right there! ¡®¡­ If he can stand this, then I will applaud this man.¡¯ ¡°Hm? Isn¡¯t that La Muerte? I¡¯ve been dreaming to drink this bottle!¡± The father was overly excited and passed the glass to Jin for a test drink. ¡°Only half! I can¡¯t handle a full glass now that I¡¯m kinda tipsy.¡± ¡®This man is red as a tomato and still wants half a glass? Does he want to die?¡¯ Jin did not even pour half a glass. More like one tenth and handed it back. ¡°*Che* Stingy.¡± The father grumbled and downed the alcohol. When the alcohol entered the father¡¯s stomach, his world spun round and round through his own point of view. His eyes cannot even focus on what was in front of him, his body loss strength, and he soon passed out from over drinking. ¡®Oh¡­ That¡¯s going to be one big hang over once this meeting is done. Welp, now he can¡¯t blame me for not trying to get his approval. But let¡¯s see if I can still extract information.¡¯ Jin quickly packs away the alcohol and went over to the father¡¯s side. ¡®Hmmm¡­ it is said that the brain is still active even when asleep. Voice would not matter because it is how the brain takes the voice and manipulates it to how it sees fit. So all I have to do is say the right magical words and he would wake up or mutters some secrets like a hypnotized fool.¡¯ ¡°Hey Dad~ Meracle is home.¡± Jin whispers. The father¡¯s face twisted from a happily drunk baby to an angry old man. ¡°F*CK DAT H*E!¡± ¡°¡­. She wanted to apologize for the trouble she has caused for you dad~ Why don¡¯t you let her in so the two of you can talk?~¡± Jin continues to say in a sweet voice. ¡°Well she can kiss my ass! I¡¯m not letting that stupid daughter nor her new boyfriend come near my house!¡± The father was still asleep and shouting violent things. ¡°But dad~ Why do you have to be so mean?~ It was only one little mistake dad~¡± Jin was just trying out different words for the sake of probing. ¡°She did not mean to make you mad~ She just wanted your attention~¡± ¡°Nggghhh *mumbles*mumbles* Well she broke the statue of the savior! How can I not be mad!? I bought that small statue for five thousand D and she broke it so easily! How can I forgive her!? *Mumbles*Mumbles*Grumbles*¡± ¡®??? You bought a statue for 5k? Man¡­ I would¡¯ve broke that statue as well! Mostly because you were ripped off for just something small as a statue of the savior.¡¯ Jin was so angry that the father caused an incident over an over priced statue. ¡°But is that why you kick her out dad?~¡± ¡°My god Ania! I told you before! I kicked her out because¡­*grumbles*grumbles*¡± ¡°Huh? Kick Meracle out for what dad?¡± This time, it was the real Ania talking. Behind her, was Meracle, the mother, Aira, Ophelia and Darius. The children were forced to go upstairs. Jin nearly died from shock. He was expecting Meracle to listen in on the conversation. But he definitely did not expect Ania to come and speak out along with other people accompanying Ania. ¡°Because that dumb little girl let that ugly kid steal my gun six years ago and not too long ago, she let that Jason kid influence her to the point of burning the newest testament we bought from church and let some random person come up and piss on the holy statue before it broke!¡± The father angrily replies. Upon hearing this, Jin turned to the other family members. ¡°What the? You guys kicked her for something so small?¡± Ania sighed. ¡°*Sigh* Religion. Big thing Jin. We joined a big name religion about twenty years ago because the people of the church started to demonstrate miracles. That¡¯s what our dad told us. We are trying to change it after father kicked Meracle out. Even our mom wanted to change because she also believe that we over valued religion too much now.¡± The mother glared at her husband for saying such harsh words about her daughter. Though she had some hate for her daughter for many other reasons besides religious reasons, she still loved Meracle. But the thing she was most angered about at the moment is that her husband clearly tried to keep her away from the wine Jin brought. ¡®¡­ How dare you try to keep all these good wine to yourself!¡¯ The mother went to the kitchen, took a glass, poured a liter of horrible soup into the glass and brought it back to her husband. ¡°Wake up dear. We still have to evaluate them. Here. Drink some water to get yourself sobered up.¡± The father unconsciously took the glass, said, ¡°thank you dear¡¯ and drank a mouthful. ¡®¡­. Why does it¡­ !!!!¡¯ The father could feel his stomach convulsing violently and ran straight to the bathroom. *BLERGH!!!!!!!!!!!!* He immediately threw up whatever drank within the past ten minutes including the wine he drank. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll evaluate the two of you now instead of him¡± The mother said with a serious face. She lifted up the half full glass to Jin¡¯s and Darius¡¯ fearful eyes to show that there were still more to be ingested. ¡°You two won¡¯t mind right?¡± The two of them shook their head from side to side rapidly in fear. ¡°Good. Follow me. Oh and your name is Jin right? Be a dear and leave some wine for me.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ okay miss-¡° ¡°STRAIGHTEN UP AND CALL ME MA¡¯AM!¡± Her words instantly got Jin to fix his trembling body. ¡°YES MA¡¯AM!¡± ¡®Yesh¡­ She sure got one big attitude. I¡¯m not even sure if I should stay any longer to prove my worth as a better boyfriend. She might kill me faster and in a more horrible way than the father might.¡¯ I thought to myself. ¡®But the day is far from over. My plans are still in motion.¡¯ slight change in schedule I''m sorry to announce that I will have to update randomly on Transient because my health has been deteriorating due to unforeseen troubles and I''m not one to joke about troubles. Schoolwork has been piled up sky high along with a multitude of projects to be done. Forget the minor works, mid term is coming up and I have to study for it. In addition, because I have to juggle around my life, I''ve been getting sick non-stop. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. As I said, I''m sorry guys. I love doing Transient Fire Works but what I need to do right now is to deal with reality. Until I finish my mid-term, the story will be updated randomly whenever i have free time. On a side note, i''ll try to release a full chapter today. Epilogue to Chapter 28: Transitioning to Plan B Currently, both Jin and Darius is being interviewed by Meracle¡¯s mother in a different room with only two chairs on each side and one table in the middle with the table having three drawers to hold a lot of things. It was the splitting image of an interrogation room that would only be thought to be seen in movies. Jin and Darius sat on one side while the mother sat on the other side. Leah Cross, a woman with sunny blonde hair and light complexion was around forty but looked like she was in her late twenties. Faint lines of wrinkles around her faces were visible but that was not surprising. She gave birth to many children and raised a lot of them to be grown adults. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself first. I¡¯m Leah Cross. Mother of eight and the person you two are trying to persuade. I don¡¯t need for the two of you to reintroduce yourselves because I don¡¯t care what names the two of you use. Why? Because I will blow your heads off if I find out that one of my daughters are crying and your grave stones will not have names. By the way, Meracle¡¯s old boyfriend Johnson or something. I blew a bullet in his right shoulder when I last saw him which was about¡­. two days ago asking me where Meracle lives. Among many things, the two of you mysterious street walkers have to get my consent before you are allowed to date, marry, inappropriately touch, or even f*ck them. Meaning, get through me, you get to my daughters.¡± She sternly states. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now that I am not an easy person to persuade.¡± She then gave Darius a quick glance and return to the normal stern attitude. Jin had an amused look on his face. ¡®Oh? He already got a head start? ¡­ Not that I care. My only goals is to bring Meracle back to her family being a little closer and prove that I am a better boyfriend. Beating Darius¡­. Not my problem. Don¡¯t care what happens to Ophelia. But I need to get her attention.¡¯ He went into his first duffle bag and pulled out a wine bottle. ¡°Can I ask for your trust with this thirty year old bottle of Blue Tears?¡± Leah looked slightly annoyed. ¡°You expect that to work on me? ¡­ Boy, in this world you can¡¯t get everything you want with just money. I¡¯m going to make sure of that. Also, didn¡¯t I tell you to leave some wine for me?¡± Jin went into his second duffle bag and pulled out an old locked wooden box and laid it on the table. He undid the locks and pulls out an amber bottle with a green label that reads, ¡°Green Flash of the Sun¡± and showed Meracle¡¯s mother the bottle. ¡°Then how about a forty year old wine bottle of Green Flash to get your attention?¡± ¡°!!!¡± Leah¡¯s expression did not change on the outside, but inside she was thoroughly shocked. A forty year old aged wine bottle was hard to find because wine tastes better with age. In addition for being a forty year old aged wine, the bottle name was ¡°Green Flash of the Sun¡± which was also made by a famous wine maker who saw the sun flashing green twice. ¡°I thought you only carried one wine bag. Why do you have a forty year old wine? N-Never mind that! Put that bottle away and stop trying to bribe me!¡± Jin looked at the wine bottle in his hand and smiled. ¡°Eheh¡­ I carry a lot of surprises Ms. Cross. I just don¡¯t want to show all of it yet. But¡­ hearing that you said money cannot buy everything in this world, and I have to agree, I¡¯d have to retract my offer and put away this bottle for now~¡± Jin laid the green flask back into its wooden box. Picking it up and unzipping his bag, and tucks away the precious wine. Leah tried her best to keep the calm face. ¡®It¡¯s fine. Just a wine bottle that is forty years old. Also precious as well. On the market, it cost a few hundred thousand D which I can buy after a few years¡­. Maybe decades¡­ but even then it will be ten years at most¡­¡¯ Leah bit the bottom of her lip in bitterness as the wine bottle goes back slowly into the bag. ¡°Well then, I guess I should start the test¡­¡± Leah Cross face turned serious and pulled out a note book. The two males faces looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s that for Miss Cross?¡± Jin asked. ¡°Oh? this? This is to record the two of you.¡± Leah said. ¡°I want to know everything about the two of you and it must be documented on paper.¡± She started to mumble a few words before turning to the two men. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s start with you¡­. Jin, what is your full name, age, occupation and birth date.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell all that to you.¡± Jin answered plainly. ¡®I really don¡¯t have a reason to tell her The moment Jin refused to answer, Leah instantly got irritated. ¡°Hm? Why not? I¡¯m Meracle¡¯s mother. Why can¡¯t you tell me your full name, age, occupation and birthdate?¡± ¡°hmmmmm. Because I don¡¯t want to? Heh heh¡± Jin put on a smile to ease the tension. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work and it only got her madder. Why was it that Meracle¡¯s mother wanted Jin¡¯s personal information? It was because she heard from the aunt that even the network that she had could not even find out who Jin was. Thus she wanted to unveil the mystery behind Jin¡¯s true identity. She wanted to know who Jin was, who he is currently, and who he was going to be should he marry her daughter. ¡°If I do approve of you, and we are going to be family soon, I don¡¯t want any secrets between us. This goes for you Darius.¡± ¡°Yeah Jin. Why don¡¯t you want to? Can¡¯t you trust your girlfriend¡¯s mother?~¡± Darius, who was on the side, mocked him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry ma¡¯am. Unlike him, I have confidence in telling you my personal information.¡± ¡°AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!¡± An evil laugh rang out. Jin was holding his stomach at what he was hearing. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Leah sternly ask. She was witnessing a different side to Jin. A while ago, Jin was all prim and proper. But now, he sounded exactly like a mad man. ¡°Don¡¯t want any secrets? Family? Trust!? My girlfriend¡¯s mother asks for all of my secrets to be handed before I enter?¡± Jin fixed his posture and in a way, gave a strange yet noble demeanor as if he looked down on both Leah and Darius. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Jin got up, walked along the walls of the room, and continuously tapping on various spots of the walls. ¡°*Tap*Tap*Tap*Tap¡± ¡°H-Hey!¡± Leah shouted out. Jin came to a peculiar wall that made a strange sharp sound when he tapped it. ¡°Oh ho? Is it this one?¡± He turns back to Meracle¡¯s mother and smiled. ¡°Indeed there should be no secrets Miss Cross. However, I rather not trust those who keeps secrets from me.¡± Darius had a dumb look on his face. He could not understand what was going on. He was completely left out of the loop. Leah Cross bit the bottom of her lip. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t change anything. I still have to give my approval of whether or not you are fit for my daughter.¡± Jin¡¯s smile disappeared and switched to an amused poker face. The face that he would use when it comes to business. ¡®On the contrary Miss Cross, it does.¡¯ Darius could feel a strange shiver going down his spine. The exact same feeling he felt when he first met Jin. ¡°Let¡¯s begin shall we? Since you called me first, I¡¯ll answer. My name is Jin Kai Zhao. Occupation: Doctor. Age: just got to adulthood. Date of birth? Unrelated.¡± Jin¡¯s answers made Meracle¡¯s mother face twitch so violently that the faint wrinkles on her face became more visible. There was no way she could believe that Jin was a doctor. No matter how good he was, there was rarely a real doctor below the age of 21. Moreover, Jin answered that he just got to adult hood so he should be no older than twenty. A real doctor should have at least six to eight years of medical knowledge and earn himself or herself a degree before proclaiming to be a doctor. ¡°So you don¡¯t like to tell everything huh? ¡­ Fine. I¡¯ll get your date of birth from Meracle and all the other informations! Humph!¡± Leah snorted as she writes down on the note book. ¡°Now you Darius!¡± ¡°Y-Yes ma¡¯am! I¡¯m Darius Oakley. Age: 25. Occupation: Bank manager. Date of birth: the eighth of Nindas in the year 6364¡± ¡°WOW! So young! And a bank manager? Impressive!¡± She exclaims as she writes down the Darius¡¯ information. ¡°Heh¡­ I guess I am young. I¡¯m pretty honest as well heh heh.¡± Darius bragged. ¡®Too bad he is too stupid to lie¡­ But¡­ I can¡¯t help but to feel a little uneasy about my lie.¡¯ Indeed Darius should be uneasy. Jin did not pay attention to the lie. If Jin wanted to blow Darius to smithereens right now just by exposing one lie, he would. But his intentions is to rid of Darius completely and should not be used for something so trivial. Once Meracle¡¯s mother was done writing, she looked at Darius with expectations in her eyes. ¡°Alright. Next question. How did you meet Ophelia Darius?¡± Darius scratched the back of his head and embarrassingly answered, ¡°I met Ophelia drunk in a bar. She was¡­ very violent once she was drunk.¡± ¡°*Pfft!*¡±Darius¡¯ answer unexpectedly got Jin to snort a bit. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s so funny¡± Leah Frowned. ¡°Ah¡­ Nothing¡­¡± Jin quickly fixed himself before he embarrass himself. ¡°¡­ Well, That¡¯s not a bad way to meet Ophelia.¡± She nodded her head and then turned to Jin. ¡°Now, how did you meet my daughter Meracle?¡± Although it didn¡¯t show, Jin was overly nervous because he didn¡¯t want to answer it. He stayed silent for a long time while thinking of the best way to answer. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.¡°Well?¡± Leah urged Jin to speak. ¡®How did I meet her exactly? All I remember is that she was the girl who liked to cosplay a lot¡­ But how¡­.¡¯ Jin tried to recall the memories to the best of his abilities. Leah turned her head and eyed the silent person she was asking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leah¡¯s words interrupted Jin¡¯s train of thought and snapped him back to reality. ¡°¡­ Nothing. I just did not want to admit that I met Meracle under the pouring rain while trying to steal her clothes. Shamefully¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Did I hear right?¡± The corner of Leah¡¯s mouth rose up and twitch in disgust. ¡°mhm. Dog was chasing me. Hid in a trash can naked. You already know that the police would use any excuse to extort money out of a person. Of course, nakedness could be interpreted as me being an exhibitionist. So, I had to find clothes.¡± Jin casually answered. ¡°Y-You met my daughter while trying to steal her clothes?¡± ¡°Mhmmmmm. Also, she shot me multiple times with a BB gun. Boy did that hurt. Why did she shoot me? Aside from me trying to steal her clothes, she was overly drunk and mad.¡± Jin continuously to reply in a casual manner. He waved his hand in a circular motion to signal the mother to continue to the next question. ¡°¡­ This is one question that Darius won by a mile¡­¡± Leah said as she scribbles a few things down. ¡°Alright. Third question. How strong are you guys?¡± ¡°Oh! How strong I am? Well ma¡¯am. I-¡± Darius strangely stopped for an unknown reason. He looked sideways to see that Jin was still acting silent and let Darius answer. ¡°Hm? How strong are the two of you? I want to know if my daughters are in good hands. *Tap*Tap*Tap*¡± She said with a smile. ¡°As resilient as a tree.¡± Jin flatly answered. ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t ask how sturdy you were. I asked how strong you were.¡± She strongly emphazises. Meracle¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t stand it. One after another, Jin never gave an answer that satisfied her questions. ¡°You are going to give me a good answer young man!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jin shrugged ¡°I have the strength of ten men, I can take the beating of ten men, and I am as dangerous as ten men.¡± This was the truth. Not the literal truth nor was it the one hundred percent truth, but the ¡°truth¡± Jin stated all the same. ¡®I exaggerated a little¡­ I actually use qi to have the strength of ten average men¡­ but I think that counts¡­ I mean, ten grown men are heavy as a giant boulder if not more¡­¡¯ For a long time, not a person spoke another word. The other two were speechless. Darius looked shocked and all but Leah looked like she just smelled something so bad that it twisted her face and turned all wrinkly with veins popping on her head. She glanced over to Darius and asked, ¡°Do you believe this?¡± Darius furiously shook his head. He dared not to answer. If Jin really had the strength of ten men, which even he did not want to test, then Darius was screwed from the start and that mocking Jin, even if it was a little, means that he¡¯s about to become dead meat should this day end. ¡°¡­ *BANG!* LIES! LIES! LIES! I CAN¡¯T TAKE THIS ANYMORE!¡± In a fit of anger, Leah threw the book she held in her hands right at Jin¡¯s face. What got her angrier was that Jin did not dodge at all. He took the book to the face and smiled like a madman. ¡°Mmm mmm mmm I think I felt something. Oh wait¡­ I think that was the spine. Hahahaha.¡± A warning to all. This is something no one would do if they meet their date¡¯s parents. Jin kept on laughing in Leah¡¯s and Darius¡¯ faces. It was almost like he was disrespecting them, which he was, but intentionally. ¡°Y-Y-Y-You!!!!!!¡± Leah climbed and flew across the table to grab Jin by the neck and strangle him. She shook him violently while digging her nails into his neck. ¡°Y-Y-You!!!! Bastard!!!!¡± But while she was strangling Jin, Jin himself was still laughing out loud like a lunatic. ¡°Ahahahahahaha. Ah ha ha ha ha!!!! AAAAAAH HA HA HA HA!!!!! MORE! MORE! KEKEKEKEKE.¡± The moment Darius saw that Leah was climbing over the table, he was already in a far corner of the room to get away from Leah¡¯s clutches. ¡®Oh my god! This man is insane! Never mind the guy! Ophelia¡¯s mother is insane! I think I should give up while I am still alive¡­¡¯ ¡®What the hell!? I know I am stronger than the average woman. Why the hell isn¡¯t this guy unconscious yet!? Forget it. I¡¯ll just have to tighten my grip!¡¯ *Squeeze* As her grip got tighter, Jin¡¯s laughs got louder. It got to a point where she was about to claw his vocal chords out until¡­. *POP* Something pops loudly and an object flew upward, hitting Leah on her forehead. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!!!¡± Leah held her head in pain as she falls on her back on the table. ¡°!!! WHY YOU- !!!! *Glup*Glup*Koff*Koff*¡± Jin quickly peg her flat on the table and shoves an object into her mouth to shut Leah up. ¡°There there baby. Take my juice filled with love~.¡± What was the object he shoved into Meracle¡¯s mother¡¯s mouth? ¡­. A simple, cheap wine bottle. ¡®What was wine? ¡­ fermented fruits¡­ So it was considered juice¡­ Alcoholic juice¡­ Meh¡­ not my problem if she chokes¡­ I can do CPR.¡¯ ¡°*Koff*Koff* Jin you bastard!!! *Glup*Glup*Koff*Koff*¡± After a few more complaints, Meracle¡¯s mother fainted from overdose of alcohol and was lucky not to die. Darius, who was still in the corner, stayed there for a while. ¡®I can¡¯t get involved with this guy! I have to get out!¡¯ So he tried to sneak out which didn¡¯t work. From above, a great blow struck him on the neck, knocking him into dream land. ¡°*Sigh*¡­¡­ Oh man¡­ That¡¯s a few years off my life. I can¡¯t believe I had to use a ten year old bottle of wine for that¡­ Well¡­ Thankfully I switched the ¡°Green Flash¡± label with a cheap wine label¡­ Time to enact plan B¡­¡± Jin stretched his stiff back as he waited for the right people to come. At the same time, Jin reached inside one of his bag to wear a colorful mask along with setting a small bomb on a timer. ¡°3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ thirty two point one seconds!¡± *BANG!* "Oh... so it was a double sided mirror in here... go figure..." Jin mutters unsurprisingly. Meracle¡¯s father came barging in through the door with fists raised. ¡°!!!! WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY WI-¡± In one smooth and quick motion, he not only got through the father¡¯s fists, he also chopped the guy¡¯s neck, knocking him out as well before the father could fnish the sentence. *CHOP* ¡°Oh shut up¡­¡± Jin muttered when he avoided Meracle¡¯s father¡¯s fists. Ophelia, who was behind her dad and saw everything, ran to get a gun. ¡®¡­ Nope¡­ not gonna get my ass blown¡­¡± Jin¡¯s body flew down the hallway just to catch Ophelia. ''I knew Meracle''s entire family is crazy, but this is over the limit for me...'' Though Ophelia was fast, Jin was faster. Physically, Jin was built to run compared to Ophelia who was built to fight. There was no way Ophelia could get away and get a gun in time. ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!!!¡± Seeing that she could not out run Jin, Ophelia turned right back around to fight back under the pretense of self-defense. *Chop* ¡°*Sigh* You¡¯re a little too slow to go against me Ophelia¡­¡± Jin sighed loudly. *Click*Click*Click*Click*Click*Click* The clicks of eight guns aimed at Jin''s head. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this¡­¡¯ Jin groaned on the inside. He predicted a lot of things already and knew who was behind him. ¡°¡­ *Sigh*¡­ Ania!!! That won¡¯t work on me. Tell your aunt to also stop as well along with the little kittens. I already assumed that you guys gave the children special training¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Your ears are really sharp. But do you honestly believe you won¡¯t die if there is six guns pointing at you!?¡± ¡°Eight! Eight!¡± Two young girls cried out. ¡°Ah yes¡­ Eight¡­ Do you honestly believe that you can escape!?¡± Ania aimed carefully. ¡°¡­ Do you guys want to see your entire house light up like a winter holiday tree should I die?¡± Jin replied back to her threat. ¡°*GASP* !!!? You set up bombs!?¡± Meracle gasped in shock. Meracle was the only one person he did not really account for in pointing the gun at him. He was sure that Ania was holding up two guns. ¡°!!! Wait Meracle! I was just-¡° Just when Jin was about to speak, a low hissing sound came from one of Jin¡¯s duffle bags. ¡°¡­ Oops¡­ Too late¡­¡± A sudden burst of smoke burst from the bag and also knocked out everyone except Jin. ¡°¡­ What can I do now¡­ Gotta move on with the plans¡­ *Sigh*¡­¡± Prologue to Chapter 29: Test of Faith pt 1. ¡°Nghh¡­.¡± The father groaned. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± A gleeful voice shouted. ¡°Nghh¡­ What¡­ Just happened to me?¡± The father shook his aching neck. His vision was still slightly blurry but he could see the shape of a long black object. ¡°Oh¡­ Nothing much¡­ I just beat you up slightly¡­ Heh Heh¡± The gleeful voice said. ¡°B-beat me up? But I was¡­ wait¡­¡± The father tried to recall what happened to him before he was knocked out. ¡°That¡­ boy¡­ Jin¡­ He was doing something to my wife¡­¡± Then, while thinking, when he was able to make out the shape of the object in front of him. ¡®A shoe?¡¯ From the shoe up, the father saw a man wearing a golden hanfu. ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Oh her? I tied her up next to you¡± The father and mother was tied together bounded by a long rope. ¡°Y-you! What have you done to her?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ nothing¡­ but I think you should worry more about your two daughters and the stupid idiot Darius over there.¡± Jin pointed. Currently, Meracle, Ophelia, and Darius was tied up all together as well. ¡°I¡¯ve separated you into two groups as you can see. Why? You¡¯ll see. Heh heh heh heh¡­¡± ¡°Y-You madman! Let my family go!¡± The father barked. ¡°Hmmm I could¡­ but I don¡¯t feel like it.¡± Jin walked over to the group of three. ¡°Hey~ Wake up~¡± ¡°Mmmmm J-Jin?¡± Meracle murmurs in confusion. The man in front of her was caressing her cheeks and slowly woke her up. One by one, everyone else woke up as well right after Meracle. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m the trickster~ hihihihihi¡± Jin laughed crazily. Darius, who was the last one to wake up flinched at the sound of Jin¡¯s laughter. ¡°H-Huh!? W-What are you doing!?¡± Jin stopped laughing and took a deep breath. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m here to expose everything this family is. Whether it has a good ending or not is up to the five of you.¡± ¡°E-Expose!? What in god¡¯s name is that supposed to mean!?¡± Meracle¡¯s mother shouted. She was still angry that Jin force feed her with a ton of alcohol. ¡°Eh heh¡­ I guess it would mean that I will be toying with the five of you for a while. I also suggest to keep the smart comments to yourselves if you don¡¯t want to end up like her~¡± Jin pointed to a body lying in the corner. ¡°A-A-A-Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!! Aria!!!!!!!¡± Meracle¡¯s mother screamed out in shock. ¡°Mhm She died like the dumb b*tch she was. She was overly violent. Overly dramatic. Over all, she was plain annoying saying that she did not want to go along with my game. Oh well~¡± A crooked smile formed on Jin¡¯s lips. ¡°Now, anyone want to join her before I start my game?¡± ¡°W-W-Wait! What happened to all of our other daughters? Where is Ania? Sam? Adrian!? Rhea!? Fia?¡± The father asked in a demanding tone. Jin paced around the room. ¡°Oh¡­ They were not a part of my game. So I sent them off to a very very very very fun place where the light will shine down on them. Can you hear it? Their souls are safe!¡± ¡°Y-You bastard!!!! I¡¯ll kill you!!! I¡¯ll kill you!!!!¡± The father continuously threatens him. *Whap!* Jin pulled back his leg and let loose a strong kick to the father¡¯s face. ¡°Ha ha!! Don¡¯t you get it!? You¡¯re not the one in command right now! I am! So I would advise against threats as well. By the way, you get three warnings before I kill any of you individually. But, if it so happens that everyone gets two strikes, then I¡¯ll kill everyone here on the spot!¡± His words resounded like a silent thunder within their hearts. They could feel that Jin was not joking about killing people. ¡°I¡¯ll start the game. Hm¡­ I think I¡¯ll call it a test of faith!¡± ¡°Now, Let¡¯s start with Ophelia~.¡± Jin said in a merry voice. ¡°Ophelia ¡°N-No! Start with me! I¡¯ll take her place!¡± The father shouted. *Whapap!* Jin kicked Meracle¡¯s father once more to shut him up. ¡°As I said, my game. No interference.¡± ¡°Now Ophelia. Let me ask you something. How much you know about Darius? Just how much?¡± Jin snickered as he asked Ophelia the question. ¡°W-What do you mean!? I know everything about him!¡± Ophelia loudly declares. Jin turned his head towards Darius¡¯ direction. ¡°Oh? Is that right Darius?¡± Darius, seeing that Jin was looking his way, turned his head away to avoid his gaze. *glup* When Ophelia saw how Darius turned his head away a strange feeling of doubt sprouted inside her. ¡°D-Darius? W-what¡¯s wrong baby?¡± ¡®So it has begun¡­ oh boy¡­ this will be fun.¡¯ Jin smiled. ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s right Darius. Tell us. What¡¯s wrong? What. Are you keeping that many secrets from us Darry boy? Ha ha ha ha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Darius stayed silent because he was afraid. He wasn¡¯t afraid that Jin would tell his secret but he himself would yell it out loud in guilt. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll tell you. Darius is gay.¡± Jin spoke out. ¡°Huh!?¡± all of them said in unision. ¡°Mhm. Your boyfriend Darius was gay from the get go. He was sucking every sized d*ck imaginable.¡± Jin made the lie up on the spot. He then walked right over to Darius to laugh right in his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Darius? Mmm mmm mm all that sticky white stuff must¡¯ve gone straight to your brains but you still try to deny right? Ahahahahahaha¡± ¡°God dammit! I¡¯m not gay! I have my own secrets! I can prove that-¡± Darius stopped himself before he leaked any further. ¡°Oh? Able to stop yourself from saying the truth? Hmmmm Not bad. Well then, let¡¯s go to the next victim. Leah Cross!¡± Jin announced it in such a way that Leah, herself, was shrinking in fear. There was something a lot more different than how he was when he first came. He was no longer the warm, calm and kind person they knew. Instead, he carried a demonic aura around him that was bent on pulling every secrets out of their roots. ¡°Let¡¯s hear your secret as well ma¡¯am. I mean, who don¡¯t have secrets? Personally, my secret is that I am one of the worst guy any person can meet in their life time. Don¡¯t worry. Even if you don¡¯t want to tell your secret. I¡¯ll tell it if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡± Leah bit her bottom lip that was still quivering in fear and let her head droop. ¡°I-I¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ The I¡¯s. What is keeping you from being open and playing my game?¡± Jin lifted Leah¡¯s chin upward. ¡°Say, isn¡¯t it boring to keep worshipping a mysterious magi in the sky? I mean, keeping on the morals, following the rules, sh*t like that?¡± In Leah¡¯s eyes, she pleaded to Jin with soft wet eyes. ¡®Oh god. P-Please don¡¯t Jin. D-Don¡¯t do it dear. Please! Not while my family is here!¡¯ ¡°Humph! *slap!* Play my game or else you¡¯ll die just like her!¡± A loud slap echoed within the room. It was so loud that everyone in the room could hear it. ¡°nnnnnnnnnnniiiiiiiiiii mmmmmmmmmmm ahhhhhhhhhhhhh¡± Leah softly cries from the pain. Jin hits the wife a few more times until both her cheeks turned red. ¡°Dammit you bastard! Don¡¯t hit my wife! If you are going to pick on someone, pick on me!¡± ¡°Well!? You heard him. Are you going to play my game!? If not, I¡¯ll go to your husband! Then he¡¯ll be my next victim!¡± Once Leah heard Jin¡¯s threat, her heart sank even further. ¡°I¡¯ll play! I¡¯ll play! *Haaaaaaaa*¡± The evil smile curved up so far that Meracle could no longer recognize Jin. The time they spent was short but she never saw this side to him. ¡®J-Jin? What are you doing? Why are you doing this? Please tell me this is a dream.¡¯ ¡°I-I¡¯m a part of the church¡¯s inner circle¡­¡± Leah mutters. ¡°What!?¡± the father nearly had a heart attack from what he¡¯d just heard. ¡°W-Wait. Isn¡¯t that a good thing dear?¡± ¡°Not just a good thing dear old man. It has too many good things. Care to explain Leah? Everyone is all ears.¡± Jin insisted that Leah would share everything there was about the inner church. ¡°*cries*¡­ I-It¡¯s¡­ a church that engages in orgies, bribes, bondage and slave play, and the worshipping of the false ones¡­¡± Leah wanted to run and hide. It was because the inner circle of the church was so bad that once she realized that she was too deep in, the feeling of shame overwhelmed her every time she was home. She would try to pretend as if nothing happened every day and did her best to keep a straight face. ¡°!!!!¡± everyone was thoroughly shocked except Jin of course. ¡°She also engaged in one of those dark plays because it was too much pleasure for her. In other words, she cheated on you for a very long time old man and you had no clue. Ha ha ha ha!!!!¡± Jin laughed loudly. ¡°W-What!? B-B-B-But then!!!! Why!? How!? Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± It was such a sad sight to see. A man, who was raised to believe in good had to be quickly broken by such a simple cold and dark truth. He was tied to the one he thought loved him. The one who he thought would be by his side forever only to learn the taste of pure pain. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!¡± The father roared out so loud in pain that he nearly passed out from the sadness. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve suffered enough Mister Cross, it¡¯s time for you to suffer Miss Cross. Oops. I mean, Leah Cross. Miss Cross is too confusing since there are three Miss Cross. Four if you count the person laying over there.¡± Jin nonchalantly said. ¡°Stop it! Stop it Jin!¡± Meracle pleaded. ¡°W-Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Didn¡¯t you always wondered why your father kicked you out Meracle? Well, this time, this is your chance to learn. Isn¡¯t that right? Mister Cross?¡± ¡°W-Wait! I thought you promised that-¡° ¡°I promised that he won¡¯t be my next victim which was you. But now, he is¡­. my next next prey.¡± The father was still crying his heart out but Jin did not let him continue to cry. ¡°Old man. Since you are in such a sorry state, I¡¯ll also tell your secret as well.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°!!! Please! Don¡¯t! Please!!!!!¡± The father begged. ¡°No no. I¡¯ll tell it for you. Rest assured. You can¡­ calmly cry in peace after this. Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Jin walked over to a drawer and pulled out a revolver. ¡°Eight years ago, you went drinking with a few friends. You were drunk one day and heard that there was a legendary revolver owned by someone. At the time, you were so drunk that you went over to ask to buy the gun from the owner. The two of you signed a contract but you didn¡¯t read the contract clearly that the special revolver cost over a hundred thousand D. You, only paid half of it. So, what did you do?¡± ¡°N-No!!!! Stop it!! Please!! Stop it!!!¡± The father cried even louder. Jin ignored him and continued. ¡°You went to a loan shark to borrow the other half. When you were done paying with the revolver, the loan sharks came in and pulled up the contract of loan. They came in and told you that it was time and yet it wasn¡¯t am I right?¡± ¡°No!!! Please!!! Don¡¯t go any further! I beg of you!! Meracle! Please! I¡¯m sorry. Please!¡± But no matter how much the father begged Meracle, she did not listen. Inside Meracle¡¯s heart was a furious flame that she long held since she was disowned. Now, she gets to find out the real reason why she was kicked out and was not as simple as she thought. ¡°No Jin. Continue. I want to hear it all.¡± Her words caused her father¡¯s face to ashen. ¡°Y-You!!!! How could you!!?? I¡¯m your father!¡± ¡°Meracle! I can¡¯t believe you!¡± Leah scolded her. But the words of a mother held no meaning to Meracle. After learning her parents¡¯ secrets, she felt like she didn¡¯t know who they were anymore. The morals that she was taught was almost extinguished by her mother¡¯s immorality. Her love for her father too dwindled to near nothingness now that she was about to hear the truth. ¡°You¡­ were my father until you kicked me out! You too! You were my mother until you too disowned me! For a short time, I wandered the streets, and during those days, I had no one to help me. Not even my family members helped me. I went to shops to take care of my daily hygiene in their bathrooms, I went to homeless shelters that I once despised just to find a good place to rest! It was only by a stroke of luck that I was able to live in a different house and it¡¯s no thanks to parents like you guys!¡± Fiery tears streamed down Meracle¡¯s beautiful blue eyes. A clear and hidden sadness was held deep in her heart for a long time and it was only now she decided to release all of her sadness. Ophelia and Darius was about to say something when Meracle spoke out her inner feelings. But Jin shut them up with a glare that says, ¡°If the two of you talk, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± ¡°*Sigh* If that is all you have to say Meracle, I¡¯ll continue.¡± There was a slight change in Jin¡¯s attitude before he re-commence the torturous game. ¡°The loan sharks purposely forged a fake contract and switched the date to an earlier time so that he would be forced to pay early. But, not only that, the interest rate skyrocketed to an interest rate of 120% if not paid within that year. A long time passed and two years went by in the blink of an eye. You nearly was able to pay off the loan. But the loan sharks would not let you go that easily. Thus, they forged another fake contract, one that cannot be fought by the law, and raised the interest rate to 50% per month. Even as a general in the military, you weren¡¯t paid much. So, they offered a way for you to pay it off. Can you guess what it was Meracle?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not in the mood to guess Jin. Just say it.¡± Meracle felt angrier and angrier as Jin progresses with the story. ¡®A loan? For a stupid gun!? This is my father!?¡¯ Her heart was filled with so much turmoil that she didn¡¯t want to guess. ¡°heh¡­ Fine. Since you are my girlfriend Meracle, I¡¯ll tell it to you straight. Human slavery. He was offered to sell one of his daughters as a bargaining price to pay off the loan. But he did not know who to sell. He was so conflicted that in his moment of pain, he chose the person who gave him the most headache. You Meracle.¡± Ophelia, Darius, Leah, and Meracle were endlessly shocked. ¡°Y-You were planning to sell me!? Me!? Me!? For a gun!? You were planning to sell your own daughter!? You couldn¡¯t have sold the damn gun!?¡± The father couldn¡¯t bear to look at his daughter and lowered his head in shame with tears falling from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry Meracle. I-I¡¯m so sorry. But let me explain! I had a different alternative that day!¡± ¡°*Snort!* Of course you did. Because, that day, the alternative you had was taking the boy Meracle and Ania stashed away to be sold in her place. Can you remember his name?¡± Jin asked coldly. The father shook his head. ¡°N-No. I never knew his name! Ania never told me!¡± ¡°N-No way! It can¡¯t be!¡± Ophelia, who could piece the truth together looked at Jin in shock. At the same time, because she was reminded of an old past, memories flowed back into her mind. Though it was not complete, she remembered the haggard face that came to her that day. ¡®J-Jin?¡¯ ¡°¡­ That boy¡­ when he came to your house by chance, he was tortured to the brink of death. He was starved, beaten and was¡­ in a world of unimaginable pain all while hiding in a trash can. It matters not that you remember his name or not. But that day, when you found out that he could be used as a scapegoat, you were resolute to capture him and sell him in your daughter¡¯s place.¡± ¡°*humph!* In any case, even if you couldn¡¯t sell him, you could at least sell the gun back. But who knows when someone would buy the gun? Who would believe if it was legendary or not. Well, on that very same day you planned to sell him, the boy stole the legendary revolver and ran off with it and never returned. You¡­ were in so much debt and now had to face such a deep state of madness that you almost took it out on your family. Not my definition of a father really.¡± Jin snorted. ¡°But the next day, your debt was suddenly cleared as if nothing happened. The loan sharks came by and apologized with all their hearts and even gave back some of the money.¡± The father stared Jin directly into his eyes with a baffled look. ¡°H-How!? How did you know? How could you know!? How!?¡± ¡®Heh¡­ I think I pieced that memory quite well. Not sure if it went one hundred percent this way based on Mammon¡¯s information. When I probed him for information, it became at least 80% certain. But still is good enough.¡¯ Jin bent his head down for a moment and smiled. ¡°Heh¡­ Isn¡¯t it obvious? Think a little longer old man while I take care of Darius.¡± Jin came over to Darius and said, ¡°Darius! Young and hopeful bank owner. But¡­ you¡­ hide so much from the family¡­ it¡¯s appalling!!!¡± ¡°*Che*¡­. I know you know everything about me Jin. No, Belphegor. You know so much about me and I know so little on you that I might as well tell it to the world.¡± Darius knew that he lost. ¡®If... Why¡­ Did I have to target this family boss? Why did you make me target them?¡¯ ¡°Fine. Ophelia. Listen and listen well. Darius is into animals and not humans.¡± He started to joke around. Ophelia jumped up. ¡°What!? You are Darius!?¡± ¡°Argh!!! Jin you bastard! Fine! I¡¯ll tell the truth! I¡¯m a debt collector! I work as a loan shark as well! I¡¯m f*cken thirty and my purpose was to come here and turn you all broke!¡± Darius finally caved. If it wasn¡¯t the truth, Jin would label him in ways worse than the truth. ¡°Ah! Finally said it! Good for you! Ahahahaha.¡± Jin felt extremely good by now. The first part of his plan was almost done. ¡°But you forgot to add that you worked for the loan sharks that came after Meracle and her family all those years ago.¡± ¡°!!! How did you!?¡± Darius¡¯ breathing gotten rougher as Jin expose more and more truths. ¡°*tch* In addition, the methods you guys uses are ingenious. You aim for their daughters or sons, seduce them, trick them to get a loan and them take all the money and leave. That very money goes back to the loan shark¡¯s banks and now we have an entirely new debt bubble for not only the sons or daughters but the entire family. Very clever.¡± Jin added. Ophelia furiously turned her head but could not see Darius¡¯ face. As of this moment, she had millions of questions for him. ¡°B-But this time is different! I truly do love Ophelia from the bottom of my heart. Please Ophelia! Believe me!¡± ¡°I-I¡­ I believe you.¡± Just as Ophelia said she believes Darius, Jin pulled out an sp3 player and played the one sp3 file on it. ¡°Darius: Psh I don¡¯t love that dumb b*tch. The voice of the red haired man: All these b*tches are nothing more than horny sl*ts for your big long d*ck. Darius: Heh¡­ That¡¯s a little weird¡­ The red haired man: Just wait till she gets in bed, she won¡¯t ever leave you! Darius: When the time is right, I¡¯ll make her take a loan saying that we need it to buy a car or a house and then force her into debt. Then she¡¯ll never leave me!¡± Ophelia head butt Darius using the back of her head in fury. ¡°If I can get out of these bindings Darius, the first person I¡¯ll kill is you!!!!¡± ¡°Ah! Wait! I can explain! Wait!!! Ah!!! It hurts!!!¡± A smile ran across Jin¡¯s face. Darius was a fool. He and Ophelia was played like fiddle. ¡®Success. Darius a liar and Ophelia finally sees the light! Jeez¡­¡¯ ¡°For the second and final part of¡­. *badadadadabump!* Test of faith!, I¡¯ll leave the five of you to your own things. I¡¯ll take a long break and come back to talk amongst yourselves before I decide to kill anyone. Oh! That¡¯s right, gonna need to bury Aunty¡¯s body.¡± Jin cheerfully said before walking away. But as he walked out, he carried Aria¡¯s body out of the room. Jin went out the door with Aria in his arms. After getting a far distance away, he let Aria down. ¡°Phew¡­ Thanks for playing along Aunty. Couldn¡¯t have done it without you.¡± Jin smiled. ¡°¡­ Did you have to hit them?¡± ¡°Of course Aria. It makes my act all the more convincing.¡± ¡°¡­ What are you going to do now? You seriously can¡¯t be walking out in the middle of the night just to get some fresh air.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Ofcourse not Aria. But I really want you to watch over Meracle and the others. I want them to become a family again. Even if it means that I become a villain in their eyes.¡± Aria Cross sighed in her heart. ¡°There was a simpler way you know. All it needed was time¡­¡± ¡°Eh¡­ I simply don¡¯t have time Aria. I can¡¯t stay near Meracle for long because¡­. You know¡­ I think you know atleast..¡± ¡°Hm? Ah. That¡¯s right, you are The Sloth right?¡± ¡°Heh heh¡­. I don¡¯t know. Is the Sloth a nice person or a mysterious demon?¡± ¡°Whether or not you are an underworld ruler Jin, I thank you. If this does go well, I-¡± He interrupted her praise mid-way. ¡°Oi¡­ Don¡¯t. Say. Another. Word. I got business to do, places to go and people to meet until I come back. So¡­. Remember, take care of them. Don¡¯t let them kill each other. If needed, jump in to prevent suicide.¡± And he left just like that. ¡°His acting is so believable that even I hated him with all my guts at that moment. Thankfully, he filled me in before I could stab the guy¡­. *Sigh*¡­ You make yourself a villain so that even if you do prove that you are the better boyfriend, there would be no real winners or losers. Ophelia sees Darius for who he is and Meracle could be back with her entire family¡­ You truly are an interesting person Jin. Shame that you don¡¯t want to marry Meracle¡­ We might even like a guy like you.¡± Aria muttered before going back to watch the five from a distance. Chapter 29: Test of Faith pt 2 While Jin left, the four members of the Meracle family and Darius were conflicting with each other for hours. Ophelia was continuously slandering Darius, Meracle¡¯s mother and father didn¡¯t know what to say to each other because the father hated the mother for cheating and the mother hated the father for trying to sell her daughter, and Meracle¡­ would get mad at everyone. Ophelia was the first to pick on Meracle because she felt like Jin ruined the entire family. ¡°Nice boyfriend you got there Meracle. Not only is he a hobo, he is also a douchebag!¡± Meracle did not deny that Jin was acting like a douchebag. Though she did not know why he was acting like one, she still hoped that it was all an act. ¡°Ha! Even if he is a douchebag, at least he isn¡¯t a two faced jackal unlike Darius.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a two faced jackal you stupid b*tch!¡± ¡°Oh that¡¯s right. You¡¯re not a two faced jackal. You¡¯re a three faced c*nt!¡± Meracle snickered. ¡°!!! T-Three faced cunt!? You b*tch! I don¡¯t care if you are Ophelia¡¯s sister! No one gets away with calling me a three faced c*nt. Fight me you b*tch.¡± ¡°Ha! Please. You can deny it all you want. But Jin said that you are gay, into animals, and a lying scumbag. If that is not a three faced c*nt then you surely are garbage. Also, if you want to fight, then find a way to get out of these bindings you stupid gay blue haired chimp.¡± Meracle gave Darius no face at all and blew up any insults she could think of. ¡°Meracle! I can¡¯t believe that you are saying such foul words!¡± the mother tried to reprimand her. ¡°Even if you feel angry, you should not say such words!¡± ¡°OOOOOOOOH So you are trying scold me for foul words? Why not scold Ophelia for being dumb!? If Darius was actually able to get into the family, we would all go back to being broke!¡± ¡°Meracle¡­ that¡¯s no way to speak to your mother¡­¡± The father mumbled. ¡°D-Did I hear right? Mother? How about you!? You were trying to sell your own daughter for a cheap toy all while ¡®mother¡¯ was playing naughty nun all these years! Nuh-uh!¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± Leah was trying to find the right words to say refute Meracle. When she turn to the father for help, she saw that even he felt like Meracle was right. All because she wanted to continue to experience the guilty pleasure, she lost her right as a mother and a wife. ¡°I thought you hated me because I was in the wrong dad. So I felt like you were not to be blamed. But after today, I find out that my father resented me because I helped someone who ran off with your ¡®legendary¡¯ toy? ¡°You don¡¯t understand Meracle. That revolver was almost one hundred years old...¡± the father¡¯s lips quivered. Seeing how helpless her father was, Meracle couldn¡¯t get any angrier with her father. ¡°So what if it was almost a century old? What good is it to keep such a thing if it cost you a family member!?¡± ¡°I-It was not only something I wanted Meracle. Remember Meracle, the depression made earning money hard and I couldn¡¯t fight as a military general forever. So my last gamble was on that gun¡­ It was something that could be sold in the future should it go past a century¡­ Think about it Meracle. That gun, which I already appraised by many experts as the real revolver, already cost over one hundred thousand. If¡­ it could go for a few more years¡­ then there was no doubt that if we wait out a little longer, I could sell it for triple, no, quadruple the price I bought it for and then even if I sold you Meracle, I would use that money to find you and bring you back and we could still be a family. I would use the rest of my life make it up to you for all the grief I would cause.¡± He tried to explain himself. ¡°But¡­ I was too weak to sell my own daughter¡­ So I had to find someone else. Someone¡­¡± ¡°!? So you would still sell humans dad? Living people? Weren¡¯t we taught that all humans were created equal and have their rights? What right did you have to decide that it was alright to sell him off?¡± Meracle¡¯s words were sharp like knives. Words that once believed in the one that she called her father, words that she once believed were rules to live by are now being used to reprimand her father. The father no longer looked like a man at all now. Instead, his body expression and face bears the look of a helpless child. ¡°P-Please Meracle. What I was doing¡­ understand that I was planning far ahead and that it was for all of our sakes¡­¡± ¡°Meracle! We¡¯re your parents! I¡¯m your mother and as your mother, I demand that you stop speaking like you know everything!¡± ¡°Shut up Leah!¡± the father roared out at the mother. ¡°I, Blake Cross, am in the wrong. So it¡¯s fine if my daughter curses me out. Don¡¯t butt in Leah.¡± ¡°O-Oh!? You are telling me to shut up? I¡¯m trying to help you out Blake!¡± Ophelia who was on the side mutters in a low but audible voice. ¡°*Snort* Woooooooooow. Listen to our mother¡­ Still trying to act like she is a good wife.¡± ¡°!? Ophelia!? You¡¯re going against me as well just like your sister!?¡± ¡°Last time I checked, my mother was always a proud believer of being faithful to one¡¯s lover. I tried to follow in your footsteps, but it seems like I was wrong!¡± ¡°Yeah. No wonder you were a stupid b*tch¡­ you were born from a b*tch¡¯s hole.¡± Darius mumbled on the side. ¡°!? What you say Darius? You three faced cunt!¡± The entire family continue to bicker for about an hour. Some cried, some yelled in anger, and some were even laughing at the other¡¯s misfortune. Soon, it got so bad that everyone actually decided to take a breather before someone kills someone else¡­ After the break, Leah Cross was contemplating whether or not to tell her husband the truth from her point of view. It took a while but she got the courage to speak with him. ¡°Blake¡­ dear¡­. Do you know why I got into the inner circles?¡± The father, Blake Cross, took a deep breath in and was about to scream in her face until he saw his wife¡¯s pleading face. ¡°¡­ Just tell me. I can¡¯t even get angry anymore¡­¡± Leah bit the bottom of her lip and sighed. ¡°*sigh*. . . A few years ago, while we were at church, the Reverend and a nun there asked me to stay behind. So I did. They brought me to a hidden confession room to speak to me privately¡­ They told me I got two mysterious recommendation letters from two people within the inner circle¡­ but I didn¡¯t know who it was.¡± ¡°!? ¡­ You got two mysterious recommendations?¡± ¡°Let me finish dear¡­ They told me to come to a later date and I did. The inner circle numbers were thought to be a few. But when I entered, it was almost half the size of the church. I asked the father why and he said that the twin holy brothers of the church would always bring new and strong or even old and strong believers into the inner circles should they be deemed worthy by the twin holy brothers¡­¡± ¡°T-Twin holy brothers? Did you see their faces?¡± ¡°No dear. I didn¡¯t. They would always cover their faces with masks or white hoods. They never spoke but always made hand signs to communicate with the inner circle peoples.¡± ¡°So wait¡­ Leah. Dear¡­¡± ¡°*sigh* Can¡¯t I finish Blake?¡± The father felt slightly annoyed because he held back his anger and let his ¡°wife¡± speak out of the little love he had for her yet she still was speaking like they were close now. ¡°Fine. Go on.¡± ¡°... Thank you dear¡­¡± Leah was not a dumb person and clearly knew that her loving husband was still considering his love for her and was the reason why he would even listen to begin with. ¡°So¡­ At first, I was forced to have sex. When I tried to report to the police, they wouldn¡¯t believe me. So I tried to take it to court but they refuse to take part in religious cases. At some point, I was threatened and blackmailed by the inner circles and¡­ was raped for ten long months by so many people until they broke me.¡± ¡°What!? If this was the truth, then why didn¡¯t you say so sooner!?¡± The father¡¯s face quickly changed from annoyed to concern after he heard this. ¡°You could¡¯ve told me and I would¡¯ve used my military status to bring them to the court forcefully!¡± ¡°Because Blake¡­ I was broken not only because I was raped. The drugs they used were strong and changed the way I thought¡­ By the third month, I liked the feeling. By the fifth month, I could even feel the pleasure of having more than one person inside me. After the ninth month, I lost all reason. The sensation of losing myself in a sea of lust and guilt, always thinking, ¡®Not even my husband knows that I¡¯m a cheating sl*t¡¯. It was like a new world opened up to me. So I continued it¡­ for six long years¡­ Should one day you find out, I thought all I had to do was leave you long before you find out¡­.¡± Leah¡¯s words made Meracle¡¯s father so angry that he was about to have a heart attack from the thought of his wife cheating for so long. From that anger, he pulled himself and Leah to a corner and started to bang his head on the wall. ¡°!!! What are you doing dear!?¡± ¡°*Huff*Huff* Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m going to kill myself. Each and every one of you¡­ My wife is a broken person¡­ my daughter Ophelia is blind¡­ And Meracle¡­ she doesn¡¯t even see me as her father anymore¡­ I don¡¯t even know what is right anymore¡­ I don¡¯t even know if some of my children are even mine! *BANG!*BANG!*¡± ¡°!!! Wait!!!! Don¡¯t do it dad!¡± Meracle cried out. ¡°Wait! Dad! Don¡¯t kill yourself! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong dad! I was only angry at you but I didn¡¯t want you to kill yourself!¡± The mother did her best to keep him from banging his head by pulling herself and her husband away from the wall. But the husband was determined to die. He did his best to die in every way possible, but Leah was there to stop him by pulling him away just enough so that he would not kill himself. The father¡¯s lost so much blood that he fell onto his sides which also pulled down Leah in the same direction. He faced the wall with a look of regret and softly cried. ¡°*aaaaaaaaah*Sniff*Sniff*haaaaaaa*¡± It was at this moment that she regretted getting angry at her dad. ¡°I-I I am really sorry dad.¡± The father stared lifelessly at the wall as if he was looking at a mirror within the white walls. A long time passed as he recovered from his mad state. His mind felt like it was no longer blinded by his love for his religion. He began to think back. While thinking back, he also regretted. Regretted all the things he did and was about to do. ¡°It is I that should be sorry Meracle. I was so ignorant that¡­ I didn¡¯t know that I already lost the love of my life to the very religion I believed in so strongly. But I am also sorry that I was a hypocrite of a father to even think of selling his daughter. So I did my best to make it up to you all these years¡­ But the feeling of loss was the thing that ate me to the point of hating you¡­ I hated you because I thought that if we lost that one windfall should the depression gets worse, our entire family would crumble and it was the reason why I kicked you out¡­. You shouldn¡¯t even call me dad any longer¡­ I am also sorry that I was so ignorant to my wife¡¯s problem that¡­ I am a failure as a husband and a father¡­¡± though his voice contained no life in it, what was there in his words were the cold harsh and black truth that was in front of him the entire time. The father closed his eyes as he reminisce an old memory he cherished for a very long time to think his words through. He thought about his wife, his daughters and even the children that might not be related to him that he raised with his wife. ¡°Heh¡­Leah¡­ Do you remember when we were children? Back then, our families were both people who were also strong believers. Since there was so much common ground between our two families, they set a pre-arranged marriage for us. It didn¡¯t matter anyway. We were already in love back then. Even if they didn¡¯t arranged it for us, we still would¡¯ve married each other in the end because of the promise we made when we were only five years old. We promised to be with each other in sickness, in health, in hardships, and in happiness. We promised that we would do everything in our power to stay together. Remember?¡± Leah¡¯s heart sank because, in truth, she¡¯d forgotten the promise. ¡°I-I¡­¡± ¡°Forget it¡­ Doesn¡¯t matter now does it¡­ Leah. Even if you¡¯ve forgotten, I didn¡¯t. Which is why I have to ask you Leah¡­ Why did you stay? If you liked that world so much, if it was worth to throw your love for me and your family, why did you stay?¡± Leah paused for a bit because of her answer. Her answer was so conflicting and contradicting that she could not bear to say it. ¡®It is also because I still love you¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll listen Leah. I¡¯ll also forgive you of your infidelity because I still believe that you love me¡­¡± The father calmly said. ¡°I¡¯ll also say this once Leah¡­ I-------¡± No one in the room could believe what they¡¯d just heard. ¡°Wh-Wha? Blake? Dear? Did I hear right?¡± The father sighed out loud and inside his heart. ¡°*Sigh* You are making me say it again Leah¡­ Fine then. For every person in this room to hear as my witness.¡± ¡°I, BLAKE CROSS! STILL LOVES MY WIFE EVEN IF SHE CHEATED ON ME! I WOULD STILL LOVE HER TO DEATH! NOW THAT I KNOW! NOW THAT I AM NO LONGER AN IGNORANT BASTARD! I WILL DO EVERYTHING IN MY POWER AND LIFE TO MAKE HER LOVE ME! FROM NOW ON! I! WILL LOVE MY WIFE TO THE UTMOST AND WILL MAKE HER SEE THAT I AM THE ONLY ONE FOR HER.¡± He roared to the top of his lungs. His words carried not only volume, but a strong emotion that truly told her what he said was not a lie. ¡°Will you also forgive me for being an ignorant lover Leah? If you do forgive me¡­ I¡¯ll do everything in my power to also change that reason. So that if we survive this sicko¡¯s game, I want to be the reason why you stayed. I want Meracle, Ophelia, Ania and maybe the children who might not even be related to me stay. Even if you are broken Leah, I want to be the person to put you back together.¡± Leah heard each and every heartfelt word that Blake spoke. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Even after all the time she cheated on him, even after all the time she did this behind his back, he was still willing to accept her. ¡°¡­ *Sniff*Sniff* I knew it. I knew I chose the right husband in my life. It is also because I knew I chose the right person that I stayed.¡± ¡°!? You mean?¡± ¡°Yes Blake¡­ I stayed because I still loved you. I didn¡¯t want to let you go even if the other world had so much to offer. Even if that dark world could give me new sensations of pleasure. I didn¡¯t want to let you go.¡± She admitted. ¡°Meracle. Ophelia. Could the two of you forgive us as well? I¡¯m sorry I was a bad father Meracle. I¡¯m sure your mother is also just as sorry.¡± Stolen story; please report. Both Meracle and Ophelia had mixed feelings. The two sisters looked at each other before speaking to their parents. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry Ophelia¡­ Can you forgive me?¡± ¡°No no no. I¡¯m the bigger sister. I should be saying sorry. I¡¯m sorry for choosing such a person like Darius and prioritized him over my own sister.¡± Jin burst forth from the entrance door carrying a huge bag on his shoulder. ¡°WOW! It¡¯s so nice to see family getting along so well together!¡± A wide grin could be seen on his face as Jin places the bag in a corner. He purposely ruined the happy moment. Anyone could tell by the look on his face. Ophelia was the first to scream. ¡°Y-You!!!! This is all your fault!¡± ¡°Mhm. Keep on believing that OFI¡± ¡°O-OFI? What the hell does that even mean!?¡± ¡°You want to know Ophelia? It stands¡­. Overly Faithful Idiot. Unlike your mother, you chose the wrong man! Ha ha ha ha ha.¡± Ophelia¡¯s face became extremely red once Jin told what it stood for. ¡°Y-Y-You f*cken!!!!!¡± Jin walked over to Ophelia and raised his hand high.*Slap!* He let his hand fall like lighting and left a bright red hand print on her face as a single tear drop could be seen coming from the corner of Ophelia¡¯s face. Ophelia, even though she was a trained person to take a hit, never felt so weak and powerless before that she broke down and nearly cried. Meracle¡¯s eyes widen because he just came in and ruined the moment of forgiveness between the two. ¡°Jin!!!!¡± ¡°Strike one. First warning OFI. I never liked you anyway. Two more and you are out. Unless, you like being hit. Keep on talking.¡± He walked back over to the bag he left in the corner and started to pull out human sized bags tied together with a long metal chain, a total of ten human sized bags, and laid them on the floor. He paced around looking all high and mighty. ¡°Now, I know you all must hate me so. And I don¡¯t blame not one of you. But you are directing your hate in only one direction. Why not have a few more outlets?¡± ¡°What do you want you psycho!?¡± the father growled. Jin made an amused face because the father was still struggling. ¡°Ladies and male-faces, I present to all five of you, the real stars of the show! But I am going to unveil them one by one!¡± The very first two people to show up was someone who Meracle¡¯s father and mother knew! ¡°Our first stars! Your trusty side-kicks! And Blake¡¯s best friends, Francis and Drake!¡± Blake couldn¡¯t believe it! His two best friends were ¡°!!! Why those two!? How could the two possibly be involved?¡± ¡°Blake? Leah? Why are we at your house!?¡± The two groggily asked. ¡°Simple you horny dogs.¡± A small smile formed on Jin¡¯s face as he slap the two men below him to wake them up. The slaps were so hard that they too were left with a deep hand print on their faces. ¡°*SLAP!* SLAP!* Mister Cross, lemme reintroduce them. These are the very two people who helped brought your wife into the church¡¯s inner circle, mysteriously recommended them, and forced her into having an orgy in the first place! Also the church¡¯s scouters, staffs, coworkers, etc¡­. the ¡°Twin Holy Brothers of the Bright Church!¡± and the two worst types of friends in history.¡± ¡°What!?¡± The other five looked in shock. Especially Leah. She never knew who it was that recommended her. Now that she knows, her desire to kill them sparked. ¡°SO YOU WERE THE TWO TO RECOMMEND MY ME!?¡± ¡°Oh and not only that. They were the first two to screw your wife and to drug her.¡± Jin added. ¡°If you want proof, here!¡± Jin opened his duffle bag and threw out a tape. ¡°The inner circle members may be secretive, but they still needed to keep a log on every person in the inner circle. This is the first part.¡± ¡°Wait! Why did they recommend my wife?¡± The father still could not comprehend why his two best friends would do such thing. They were his friends for over thirty years! They stuck with him before the depression. They stuck with him during the depression. They even were with him after the depression was over. Jin then toss out another sp3 player and played it. ¡°Drake: Wow. His wife is something. So beautiful with a first class p*ssy, he doesn¡¯t deserve a wife like her. Francis: Haha! He didn¡¯t even know that we did his wife even during the time he was doing military business! Drake: Well, remember the time he and his family had to move away due to business related problems? Well, that was my doing. I wanted to see how she would deal with me doing her all while her husband was busy helping with military tatics and earning money. Poor fool. Even if he is our friend, he should never married such a beautiful wife. Ahahaha! Francis: You had her all to yourself? God damn man. You should¡¯ve invited me! Oh well. But I have to say, That Blake always was a dumb person. He loved god so much that he forgot his wife! Ahahaha!¡± Both Francis and Drake were now fully away and aware of the situation now. Not because Jin slapped the life out of them. But because the recording just spewed out their lustful demonic side. ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! YOU BASTARDS!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± The father roared. ¡°The reason why they recommended your wife? Simple. Just because she looked beautiful. They were horny animals. Also¡­¡± Jin pulled out another object from his duffle bag and slammed it onto the floor. It was another recording. ¡°On this recording, it showed how jealous both your friends were when they saw how great you were living with your wife. It also got the conversation after they first forced your wife.¡± Fear grew in their eyes. Francis and Drake did not know how they got here, but it was obvious that some wicked man knew almost everything about them if not everything. Their body trembled now that they saw their old friend that they betrayed. ¡°!!!! W-Who are you!?¡± ¡°W-Why are you doing this to us? What have we done to you!?¡± They both asked Jin. If they knew what they¡¯d done offended such a vile person, they would¡¯ve never done it. ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s not what you did to me. But¡­ you will learn in time¡­¡± Jin wickedly grinned. ¡°In the mean time! I will bring out another guest!¡± Jin walked over to the third human sized bag and revealed the person underneath. ¡°Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeelcome Reverend Joseph! Leader and father of the church! Head of the inner circle and the very definition of immorality! Also one of the many to screw your wife¡­.¡± When Jin unveiled Reverend Joseph, the old man was snoozing away. *WHAP!* ¡°GET UP OLD MAN!¡± Jin had no mercy for the old guy. He knocked the old man¡¯s fake tooth out and unexpectedly made him cry. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH AHHHHHHHHHHHH¡± The old man woke screaming in pain. But that scream soon stopped as Jin bent down to look at the man directly into his eyes with cold eyes. Jin turned back around and laughed. ¡°HAHAHAHAHA! Good. Now, I¡¯ll start explaining this old guy. He is only the figure head of the church. He is not the one to actually start the church. Nor is he the real leader of the inner circles.¡± ¡°¡­. What? Only a figure¡­. Huh? Head!? So who? What!?¡± Everyone else was so confused that they could not make a real sentence. ¡°Oh calm down. Here are the real figure heads.¡± Jin then unveiled the next five people. Four were males, one was female. Of the four males, one was really old in his late forties and the other three were in the mid-twenties. The female was a nun from the church but in her mid-thirties. Of the five, there was one person Darius could identify and another person only Leah could identify. Darius: ¡°Boss?¡± Leah: ¡°Sister Audrey?¡± It doesn¡¯t take much explaining about the person Darius knows. It was his boss. The one who told him to target the Meracle family. ¡°See, the real heads are these four fools. Blake¡¯s old friends which plays the scouters, the person Darius refers to as boss is the shadow head, and the woman¡­ she helps make miracles because she knows a lot about science and optical illusions. She is also one hell of a magician.¡± Jin explains. These other poor middle aged men? They are the funders but they could be considered pseudo heads because they take care of business when the shadow head boss doesn¡¯t.¡± Jin explains. ¡°Oh right¡­ they¡¯re still asleep. Lemme wake them up.¡± Jin walked over to the kitchen, took the pot of nasty soup, and shoved a spoonful down their throats. All five people Jin unveiled woke up screaming ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH¡± ¡°Hahahaha That¡¯s better.¡± Jin laughed as he places the pot onto the side. Though they all wanted to ask what happened just like those before them, the person in front looked so fearful that they dared not to ask. All except Darius¡¯ boss. ¡°Who the hell are-¡± *Whap!* ¡°How dare you do that to me! I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°*Whap!*Whap!¡± ¡°YOU!!! You don¡¯t know who you are messing with! Once I get out of these metal bindings, I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°*Whap!*Whap!*Whap!*Whap!*¡± Was Jin over killing things by just being violent? No. In fact, if it was to actually come down to their real punishment, Jin was actually going easy on Darius¡¯ boss by just kicking him multiple times. Darius could only watch as his boss was getting abused without getting a sufficient explanation. Jin then took a bunch of stuff from his second duffle bag and unloaded a few books, files, and a lot more recorders. ¡°These, are all proofs but I¡¯ll explain. Here is the final explanation for you Mister Cross. There is a certain circle within the underworld. Human slavery is the main point in which I¡¯m sure you know all about the main point. Yet you don¡¯t know the process.¡± ¡°The church, the loan companies, even the normal people are in one big society called the underworld and such. Your family, was one of the many targeted victims. Your friends, Francis and Drake, is part of the church. Darius, his boss, and his co-workers works with the church along with people like Francis and Drake. The church gathers easy believers just by making complex scientific stuff happen such as re-growing an arm and sh*t like that. They can even falsify it. SO you were already hooked in. But your friends, did you know on the day you went drinking, they were the one to set you up with that legendary revolver? Did you know that they set up false appraisers just so you can believe that the revolver you had was real? It was all to get you in debt!¡± Jin continues to explain. ¡°!!!! Wait! How do you know all this!?¡± Everyone was baffled at how much ¡®proofs¡¯ Jin pulled out from the air and how much he knew of the underworld. ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s!!!!¡± Darius was about to shout out Jin¡¯s identity in the underworld. But a fly foot shoved itself in Darius¡¯ face and knocked him out for a good while. ¡°That¡¯s because I work many jobs mister Cross. Being a doctor has many benefits such as information.¡± Jin nonchalantly said. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s right. Forgot to tell you, I¡¯m an illegal surgeon but still does one hell of a job! Ah ha ha ha ha!¡± Every single member looked towards Meracle with wide eyes as if they were asking if she knew. Meracle shook her head in response to their surprised looks. ¡°Now, getting back onto the topic, your so called friends were out to ruin your life. In doing so, not only will they get you in debt, they will also get your wife. How? By breaking your wife¡¯s faith, they intended to make you seem worthless which they almost accomplished.¡± Jin quickly continued. Blake said nothing but kept his rage in while listening to Jin¡¯s explanation. ¡®I don¡¯t care if he is spewing bull sh*t in between truths. If he is right, then I am willing to listen to the devil¡¯s words!¡¯ ¡°So, they targeted your daughters. Originally, the debt collectors didn¡¯t want to do it but your ¡®friends¡¯ bribed them with money and enslaved believers. So, the debt collectors forged a fake contract, increase your debt, cut off all possible ways out by bribing and threatening the courts and lawyers, and pretend to be nice by offering you a nice way out. But! The daughter you would sell would be used to lure your wife in farther! They would break your daughter and use her as bait for the wife to completely succumb to their perverted plans.¡± Jin rambled on. ¡° These broken children would eventually be used to lure more believers in. If not, they would be used like Darius to be a dating toy to get the entire family into debt. Once the family is in debt, the church would come over to preform ¡®miracles¡¯ for you to believe in. Impressive no? By the way, the one they wanted was Ophelia. But if they deemed that your daughter was too good, then they would still go after Meracle or Ania.¡± Leah could understand the simple logic behind such a trade. It uses not only people¡¯s belief; it would also use their emotions as humans and their love for one another. Materialistic items such as money¡­ it was used as an excuse to suppress others! ¡°!!! Then is?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Ania is a victim of one. Thankfully, she is already gone~.¡± Jin reminded her. ¡°But that is not the kicker yet. Let me show the last person!¡± Jin walked over to the last bagged person with a menacing look. ¡°Ladies and fuglies, I present to you! JASON!¡± *WOOSH!* Epilogue to Chapter 29: Test of Faith pt 3 Currently, everyone was heavily breathing with anticipation in the living room. The living room was already rearranged by Jin to be more spacious so that there was enough room to move and for everyone to hear in one single room. The person Jin announced was someone they felt that they knew. They wished that they didn¡¯t know a person named Jason. But there was no stopping it. The person underneath was indeed Jason! Bumps were very apparent on his head, blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth, his left eye was swollen to the size of a kiwi, puffed cheeks the size of a grapefruit and overall the face looked like he just survived one round with a world championship boxer as a sand bag! There were many people around the world named Jason but this person was the one everyone knew. ¡°J-J-Jason!?¡± Meracle almost didn¡¯t recognize him because he was beaten too badly. ¡°Jin! Why did you bring Jason here!?¡± ¡°Whoops. Missed one person. Forgot Judge Eric. Let me reveal him as well. *WOOSH*¡± Jin lightly smiled and said. ¡°Alright. Seems like all the stars have been introduced. Time to retell an old story! Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s a story everyone will love!¡± He pulls a chair to sit in the center of the room and took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°Alright. The underworld has some real sh*t that goes on. It sometimes hides in the shadows. It sometimes reveals itself in plain sight. In any case, as some of you may know, the Cross family is very religious. They are, sorry, were overly dedicated about religion. Personally, I like that fact because it shows that they have a lot of morals. But, the family slowly fell apart and the reason behind it was unknown. Until now. About eight years ago, the twin unholy traitors, Francis and Drake, were at already corrupted and was near the height of their little game of NTR. They¡¯d already broken many families, taken many of their daughters and wives using normal methods, aphrodisiacs, threats, rape, etc. At some point, they got bored of NTRing random families with normal methods. At some point, Francis started to talk about NTRing their friends. But the one who really came up with how to NTR their friends was Drake. Now, the very first friend they tested it out was one of their best friends. Gerald Skyler. They also had a challenge to break his wife in a short time. So, in the moment of wickedness, they changed from using normal drugs to using a very confidential drug that was developed by the military called IED-14.¡± Blake¡¯s and his two friends¡¯ eyes widen when Jin mentioned IED-14. The IED-14 drug was indeed confidential because not even most military generals in the army would know about. The government developed the drug as a last resort to extract information from war prisoners and traitors in order to help end war quicker. But for the past half century, there were only minor wars and it was rarely used. The cost to produce one was astronomical because it had to be manufactured with specific conditions, precise timing, and extremely rare herbs and in a secluded location so that the drug can come out perfectly without any interruption. ¡°H-Hold up! How do you know about that drug!? Only a handful of the government¡¯s military generals know about it. Why do you know about that drug!? Meracle! Why does your boyfriend know this?¡± Meracle¡¯s father was one of the few who knew. There was only five other generals who also knew of the IED-14 drug. Francis, being one of them, had sweat pouring down his back. ¡°Hey! Y-You¡¯re exposing military intelligence! That¡¯s treason!¡± ¡°Boy. If you know what is good for you, you better shut up!¡± Drake was the third person to know about the drug. In order to try to save his own life, he threatened to the best of his abilities. Jin ignored the three and continued on his explanation. ¡°The IED-14 drug proved to be strong and effective. It cracked the woman down in one month. There was nothing left within the woman. She followed the commands of the two unholy bastards like a robot. But because it was too strong and effective, the side effects were that much stronger. The wife began to feel the side effects of the drug a month later, turned insane and she took her own life.¡± ¡°What!? Francis! Drake! You guys told me that she took too much heroin and died! Wait¡­ Our friend¡­. Gerald¡¯s death¡­ it wasn¡¯t by suicide either was it?¡± ¡°Oh ho ho Mister Cross that was a lie. That¡¯s not all. When the husband found out, he tried to kill both of them only to end up as a broken toy as well. They took all of his children, sold them off and made it look like he suicided but incinerated both the wife and the husband¡¯s body. Truly tragic. But let¡¯s move on from that subject and continue on with our story. They covered up the story and all that with bribes to the media, government officials, and such and such. But because they felt that the drug was too powerful, they wanted a drug that was less potent with little side effects. Some of the government officials also wanted the same thing. Thus they launched a secret project called ¡®project Flower¡¯ to make another drug with weaker instantaneous effects but longer permanent effects. After a year, the government finally was able to achieve their goal and created the drug ¡®AX309¡¯ that was also abled to be mass produced a year later. Much more efficient, cheaper, and in the long run, stronger with more profit. The first victim¡­" Jin started to tell how many friends Francis and Drake betrayed. He retold how they destroyed the families. How some of the enslaved families were kept in a secret room as personal slaves. Then, when it got to Meracle¡¯s family¡­ ¡°You, mister Cross/Blake, was the last of their friends and their biggest obstacle. The thrill, rush, and corrupted feeling only made their convictions stronger.¡± Blake and the rest of the Cross family didn¡¯t want to listen. Especially Blake. What Jin was telling was not only confidential military intelligence, he was also exposing Meracle and her entire family to a whole new world of darkness. Jin¡¯s unending rambles continue to enter their ears. ¡°But, what they did not expect to happen. An unknown factor came into their plans. The underworld was unexpectedly crippled by a mysterious person in just a matter of months. The factories that mass produced the drug were destroyed all within a week on a national level scale. Meaning, the new drugs the church used cannot be used any more. Lucky for Francis and Drake, they already broke your wife. But they could not get her away from you. So they devised a plan to turn you into a useless person mister Cross.¡± Jin was waiting for Blake to say something. It was unexpected that Blake didn¡¯t even ask how which made Jin a little puzzled. ¡°Have you, Blake Cross, ever wondered why? Why would a person, who was raised with a lot of morals, have the thought of selling their own daughter? Why a person would suddenly have the foolish thought of buying a gun as a windfall? Why would Blake Cross even think of buying such a sh*tty item at such a high price?¡± ¡°Because I was stupid¡­¡± Meracle¡¯s father muttered in a low voice. ¡°*Bzzt* Wrong. Well, half wrong.¡± Blake¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Jin pulls out a small clear vial and said, ¡°I mean they drugged you as well. A drug similar to ruffies and the IED drug but a weaker version. This vial here is what the drug looks like. Simply dilute it four times and feed it to the person once a week and the victim will fall prey to any suggestions you make by the end of the month. You can slip this drug in water, alcohol, or any forms of drinks as long as the victim doesn¡¯t notice the change in smell and taste.¡± ¡°W-Wait¡­ six years ago, they brought me to drink every weekend¡­ I went out once a week¡­ and they always ordered the strongest alcohol for me to drink¡­ Th-then that means!!!¡± Jin nodded because Meracle¡¯s father was catching onto everything now. ¡°That¡¯s correct mister Cross. Because alcohol have a strong taste to it and they ordered the strongest one, you could not feel that the taste change or how it smells differently. What you drank six years ago was 190 proof alcohol with this drug called ¡®The Devil¡¯s Whisper¡¯ and it went straight to your brain. The ¡®Devil¡¯s Whisper¡¯ slowly makes you lose your sense of reason, induce short term memory loss, increase in aggressiveness, more gullible aka brainwashed and many other side effects that I will not name because it will take too much time. BUT. This is where the real story starts.¡± Francis racked his brain to find any way to save what little face he could and finally thought of something. ¡°Wait a minute! Sure we had sex with Leah. Even if all the proof you said was true. You don¡¯t have proof that we brainwashed our-¡± ¡°AH! There we go! Just the word I wanted to hear! Proof! Well now, here is your proof!¡± Jin pulled out a set of needles for acupuncture. ¡°Listen and listen well. I¡¯ll make you say everything!¡± ¡°W-What are you going to do to me!?¡± ¡°Nothing Francis. Just¡­ showing what happens when strike three really hits for you guys. This is what you would expect from a doctor who works in the underworld.¡± Jin evilly grinned. Jin gripped the guy¡¯s head and put a lot of force upon the man¡¯s skull. Francis squirmed and squirmed in pain and yelled, ¡°Heeeeeeeeelp!! Heeeeeelp!!! I¡¯m sorry Blake! I¡¯m sorry! Please! Please! Don¡¯t let him-¡± Though he didn¡¯t like Jin much, he needed to know everything. ¡°Too late.¡± The father without said remorse as he watch the devil place the needles into Francis¡¯ head one by one. When it was all done, Francis¡¯ body turned lifeless like a zombie. ¡°Now Francis. Tell us what happened six years ago. Everything about your plan to take Blake¡¯s wife and how you wanted to ruin him.¡± Jin whispers into the guy¡¯s ear. Just like a robot, Francis confirmed everything Jin had said. From how they became the twin holy brothers to breaking Leah. Then, it got to the plan on making Blake a useless father. ¡°Like you said. Our plan was to ruin Blake.¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t tell him everything Francis!¡± Drake shouted. No matter how hard he tried to tell him to stop, the possessed man did not listen. ¡°We used his love for guns and the drug as a mean to hypnotize him. The drug ¡®Devil¡¯s Whisper¡¯ makes the one being drugged more vulnerable to suggestions. We slowly made his worries grow saying ¡®what if the depression hits your family next? How will you support them?¡¯ and many more words similar to that. We inserted doubts. Doubts about Blake¡¯s abilities in raising his own family. Everything went as planned until they day the debt arrived.¡± Francis said. ¡°Oh? What happened? What didn¡¯t go right? Tell us Francis~¡± Jin was still acting casual but on the inside he was nervous. ¡°We had the debt collectors forge a fake contract, no, more like edit so that the amount Blake had to pay was many times more. But on that day¡­ instead of Blake paying the debt, the debt collectors turned to us and demanded we hand things over. They took everything we owned and the two of us became broke in one night. Later, we found out that the underworld¡¯s networks and many other things suddenly collapsed and had to gather every resource they could to repair the networks. We were forced to live in the church for a while. Frustrated, we decided to take it all out on Leah. At one point, we ordered her to move in with us to be our permanent slave. But she didn¡¯t. Not only that, our control over Leah was also slipping and we were forced to use normal drugs. But no matter what we did, nothing could break her even though she was already broken. The extreme sex we had, we could no longer coerce her into doing it and had to stay with the normal orgies. We hated that our perfect records were stained because of that one woman. So we hired a few people to go after Blake¡¯s daughters a few years later. The first person we hired was Jason. It was unexpected that Blake¡¯s daughter, Meracle, broke up with him after Blake went on the business affairs. So then we hired Darius to go after Ophelia. We intended to threaten Leah with her daughter. But only a few days ago, she stop attending to the church¡¯s inner circles because she was worried for the daughter she kicked out. When we tried to force her to attend, she broke my left ball and Drake¡¯s third leg.¡± Francis spoke. ¡°AH HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA!¡± Jin laughed out loud. ¡°Oh man¡­ that was a good laugh. But your expression is going to be much better after this.¡± He undid the needles and Francis¡¯ face ashen as if he lost all life. The fear was real. There was no secrets to be kept. There was no point in keeping secrets in front of him. Drake watched the entire process and his eyes turned wide with shock. His face became white as a piece of paper when Jin turned his way. ¡°P-Please sir! I¡¯ll do anything you want. J-Just let me go.¡± He didn¡¯t let him go. Jin also inserted the needles into Drake¡¯s head like he did Francis and made him retell everything. The story matched up as well as the events. When it was over, Jin removed the needles and took out two more small vials along with two syringes. ¡°This here is poison. In about¡­. The two of you will die.¡± ¡°W-wait! D-Don¡¯t! Noooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!!¡± Two soundless needles shot straight towards their necks and the drug quickly flowed into the blood streams. The two, Francis and Drake fell into a deep sleep not knowing that what Jin gave wasn¡¯t poison but anesthesia. A coldness flashed in Jin¡¯s eyes as he punches the nun, the head of the church, the funders, and the judge to sleep. ¡°You six aren¡¯t needed as well! By the way. The judge was responsible for telling the police to not get involve with the case. The nun¡­ you already know but to add an addition fact, she was the church¡¯s prostitute to drawn in non-believers. The head was a horny old man and the funders are the ones who bribed the judges and polices to stop the investigations with their dirty money. I don¡¯t have enough poisons to kill all of you bastads. But I do have this.*WHAM*WHAM*WHAM*WHAM*WHAM*WHAM*¡± In fact, the nun was hit the hardest just to save her from pain if she was still awake after a good hit to the face. ¡®¡­ The last time I had to hit a girl this hard, it was because the one who was Beelzebub was a woman¡­ she looked like a man¡­. *Sigh*¡¯ Jin felt like garbage when he hits women but all he could do was suck up the bad feeling. ¡°Next issue! Jason, Darius¡¯ boss and Darius himself. This time. I¡¯ll let Darius explain.¡± ¡°*SNORT* What makes you think I¡¯m going to say anything? You might as well kill me. Ha ha!¡± Jin sarcastically laughs. ¡°haha¡­ If you don¡¯t Darry boy, I¡¯ll give you the same medicine to extract information and maybe a bit more.¡± ¡°Go ahead! I don¡¯t care! I¡¯ve been treated like garbage all my life! This one makes no difference!¡± Darius puts on the air of a hero resisting the forces of evil. ¡®¡­¡­ Idiot¡­ let me show you what happens to those who keeps such idiocy for their own¡­. Agh¡­. Can¡¯t say enough for this guy¡­¡¯ Jin whips out his phone and called a number. He puts the phone on speaker for everyone to hear. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± the voice from the phone cried out in pain. Darius¡¯ heart shook because he recognized the voice. ¡°Y-You could be faking the voice.¡± ¡°N-No! Not there! Not there!!!!!!¡± another recognizable voice came out. Soon, multiple cries could be heard from the phone. Darius¡¯ boss could also recognize those voices. They were Darius brothers. ¡°You dirty asshole! How could you threaten Darius using his brothers!?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ a dirty asshole huh? Funny. Your asshole might not be any cleaner¡± Jin continues to act uncaring while leaving the phone on speaker. ¡°Boss. What do you want us to do with them? Bury them alive? Chop them up? Your call.¡± A grave voice asked Jin. Torturous sounds continues to come from the phone. Bones being cracked one by one, flesh searing screams, and soul wailing cries beyond what anyone could believe to hear. ¡°You heard em Darry boy. Your call.¡± Darius grinded his teeth because he was frustrated. ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Jin whispers in the phone and closed it. ¡°Tell us Darius. Everything you know. If you don¡¯t then it is fine by me. I¡¯ll get to the edge of extremity if you don¡¯t tell.¡± The lives of his brothers hung in the balance. Not that it was a hard choice to tell the truth. He was only worried that Jin wouldn¡¯t keep his promise. Mainly because he broke his promise with Jin not too long ago. ¡°*sigh* Jason was an old friend we had a few years back working with us. But quit a few months later! He is still in the business because he said he loved the job¡± ¡°When did you know him?¡± ¡°Four years ago.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°¡­ Four and a half to be exact. Alright!?¡± Jin¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t take that annoyed tone with me!¡± Jin was about to re-dial until Darius spewed out information like a broken dam. ¡°He was simply too popular with the women so it was easy for him to do seduce girls! His acting is also top notch!¡± An evil smile ran across Jin¡¯s face. ¡°There we go. Now, what was his job before he quit Darius?¡± ¡°Making girls fall in love with him and then drug them! Afterwards, he would bring them to our place to break them and ship them off to slave centers!¡± ¡°How did he drug them Darry boy?¡± ¡°Through alcohol or injection! He would slip a drug in their drinks. The full name of the drug, AX309, is AX309-CAASNE. He would slip only one grams of AX309-CAASNE but in a diluted aphrodisiac form! This type of drug is usually used in slave centers to train new slaves as well as old ones!¡± ¡°Oh? But I thought the factories were destroyed. Why is it still existing? Why is there an aphrodisiac form?¡± Darius bit the bottom of his lip and looks towards his boss. The boss, finally understanding half the situation roared, ¡°Darius! Don¡¯t you dare tell him anymore information! If you do, I won¡¯t go after your brothers!¡± Hearing this, Darius hesitated because he cared for his brothers. Who wouldn¡¯t naturally care for their family members if they were threatened? But Jin shook his head in disapproval and sighed. He strolled over to Darius¡¯ boss and squatted to glare at the man. ¡°What! I¡¯m not scared of you. If you are a man. Fight like-¡± *Wham!* An uppercut so fast and strong struck the boss¡¯ jaws and he soundlessly fell asleep. ¡°Now, anyone else who dares to interfere, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯ll be sleeping for eternity. Let me say this to be clear Darius. Your brothers¡­ They will not be harmed as long as you give me what I want. For letting your boss cut in and hesitating, that is already two strikes. Oh and, I can fight like a man. Just don¡¯t make me. Now Darius! Hurry up before I get really angry! *CRACK*CRACK*¡± Darius hurriedly yell out the rest of the information. ¡°After the factories were destroyed, my boss created an underground lab to reproduce the AX309 drugs! He successfully reproduced them a few years later and we sold them like hot cakes. AX309-CAASNE was an aphrodisiac to begin with. People may not know this, but AX309 has two forms. One is aphrodisiac which is what people usually want. So when people order for some, we give them the aphrodisiac one. But the other form is the AX309-DEV and is the ¡®Devil¡¯s whisper¡¯. They are one and the same. But because we want to make more money, we labeled them differently and only sold them to the specific forms to only those who knew. The drug is now more common because a few years ago, a strong organization found out that we created the drugs and bought it. From then on, the drug became more known all the way up to this day.¡± ¡°Elaborate on the AX309 drug Darius. The aphrodisiac one.¡± ¡°¡­ The AX309 aphrodisiac form was originally created at 50 grams. But, if a person takes all 50 grams or even 10 grams at once, they will turn insane and die. Same as the original IED drug. To lessen the effect, we needed to dilute it fifty times. All we have to do is feed it to a person once a month, seven times a year, and that person would definitely break. The drug guarantees that after 3 months, the victim will like the feeling of being raped or degraded. After 5 months, they will lose their reasons. After 7 months, the person would completely corrupted. This was also how we sold the drug. In its diluted form to make more profit.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Blake heard this and felt somewhat relieved. ¡®She actually held on for that long¡­¡¯ ¡°Yeah yeah yeah. Moving on¡­ Let¡¯s continue to talk about Jason.¡± Jin continues with the asshole act. ¡°Jason. What was it that you were trying to say to Meracle that day? With the whole apology act?¡± ¡°*snort* That was no act. I really do love her.¡± While laughing, Jin walked over to Meracle and stared directly into her eyes. ¡°Hahaha¡­ love is it? Then, Meracle. Do you still love Jason? Even after he broke your heart to run off with some tramp?¡± Meracle didn¡¯t like the way Jin acted. In her moment of anger, she answered, ¡°¡­ More than I love you.¡± When she said it, there was a sharp need-like pain that shot through her heart. ¡®Meracle¡­¡¯ Not only Meracle, Jin felt like his heart has been shattered. Her words hurted him more than he¡¯d thought. But this is what Jin had to accept. ¡°Ah ha¡­ ha ha ha ha! Well then! Let me test that love!¡± Jin pulls out a book about five hundred pages thick from his duffle bag. ¡°This here is a record. A record of the number of people who Jason had sold over the past. Do you still love him?¡± The book was extremely thick. Inside were records of the loves he¡¯d sold and even some he kidnapped. The pain within her heart grew sharper and sharper for an unknown reason as it did for him. She dared not to answer the question because she knew she no longer love the man. When she lied, the pain only gotten worse. ¡°Meracle¡­¡± tear drops formed on the corner of Jason¡¯s eyes. Veins could be seen popping up on Jin¡¯s forehead. He pulls out a gun and aimed Jason¡¯s head. ¡°Do you love him still!? I¡¯ve grown tired of this stupid loyalty of yours Meracle! I¡¯ll give you to the count of five! By five, you will decide. Who do you want to save!? Your family that abandoned you!? Or this scum!? ONE!*CLICK*¡± ¡°Meracle¡­ Whatever you do, I won¡¯t blame you. But choose your family.¡± Jason sorrowfully said. ¡°TWO!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ve been¡­ really unfaithful to you. I¡¯m really sorry for that. If¡­ I¡­¡± *WHAM!* ¡°THREE! NOW SHUT UP JASON OR I WILL FIRE!¡± ¡°C-Choose your family¡­ Hurry¡­¡± Jason urged. Meracle had a hard time to decide. Jason¡¯s words caused Meracle to rethink things through. ¡°FOUR!¡± ¡°I-I!!!!¡± ¡°FIVE!¡± Jin bellowed out loudly and pulled the trigger. *Squirt*Squirt* The only thing that came out of the gun was a small trickle of water. ¡°AHAHAHAHA Gotcha!¡± Everyone stared in shock. Jin played their feelings like a fiddle and laughed in their faces. There was no words to describe the fury within their hearts. But just as they were to burst into an uproar of rage, Jin pulled out a knife and stabbed Meracle¡¯s body. ¡°Stupid woman I¡¯ve grown tired of the stupidity.¡± He whispers in a low voice and Meracle¡¯s body became stone-like. Her eyes widen at the bleeding stream that slowly oozed red liquid. Meracle¡¯s body bent forward and froze in place. ¡°!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! M-MERAAAACLE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Her family cried out. The father and mother strangely was able to move a bit, trying to squirm over to Meracle on their sides. In unison, the two moved like worms to get over to their lifeless daughter. Jin didn¡¯t stop them and allowed to get near Meracle. Jason looked at the seemingly lifeless Meracle. For a while, he didn¡¯t say anything. His swollen face trembled a bit and his eyes became extremely wet. ¡°You bastard! I thought you said you loved my daughter!¡± the father shouted. He and the mother struggled in their bindings but couldn¡¯t get free. The desires to kill Jin grew stronger and stronger within the family. In that moment, Jason¡¯s trembling face turned into an obscene evil laugh with tears of joy. ¡°AHAHAHAHAHA Stupid b*tch! You got what you deserved! AHAHAHAHAHA!¡± This made almost everyone narrow their eyes in shock on Jason. The only people who didn¡¯t looked shocked was Jin and Darius. ¡°How could you act this way!? That was Meracle! How could you laugh in her face!? You are near the point of death and you still want to laugh?¡± Ophelia couldn¡¯t believe the change in attitude Jason took. Jason snickered slightly. ¡°So what! I laugh because I could still laugh. What¡¯s wrong with laughing!? I¡¯m laughing because Meracle still believed my good guy act even after all this time! That dumb wh*re got what was coming for her. Also, everyone of us is going to die tonight. Why keep the act up!? Ha!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get to emotional Ophelia. This is who Jason is. This is who he really been the entire time. No, his entire life time. He doesn¡¯t care if those close to him die. He even sold his family.¡± Darius spoke out. ¡°He is probably accused of many other crimes as well.¡± ¡°Pfft As if you were any better Darius. You killed your parents for being drug addicts and child abusers. Who knows how many other terrible deeds you¡¯ve done compared to me. How are you any better than me!? As I see it, you are just as bad as me.¡± Jason retorted. ¡°Just like me, you drugged Ophelia when the two of you had sex right?¡± ¡°*Che* Don¡¯t compare me to you. I didn¡¯t drug my girl while she was a virgin just so that she would not forget about me. In fact, I used a lower dosage.¡± Darius snorted angrily. ¡°Y-You drugged me!? You drugged Meracle when she was still a virgin just so she can¡¯t forget about you!?¡± Ophelia was appalled. Never would she think that she was drugged. ¡°So what. I used the drug on you in lower dosage and only for about two months or so. Jason used it on Meralce for four months.¡± Darius mumbled. Jin, ignoring the two partners in crime bickering and the OFI, went over to the father. ¡°I¡¯ll make this quick work because I don¡¯t have much time left. Blake. Do you love your daughter OFI more or do you love your wife more? A cheating sl*t? Or¡­.. the other one that is just plain dumb when it comes to love?¡± ¡°Huh!? How could your face no change one bit after killing my daughter!? Now you want me to choose in order to kill one more? Y-You don¡¯t have a soul!¡± Jin made a cynical uncaring face. ¡°*Meh* Life goes on. You¡¯ve got a few more daughters anyway. Oh wait¡­ they¡¯re not here. Oops. HAHAHAHA¡± He then playfully juggles the knife in the air watching the father¡¯s expression carefully. ¡°Come on Blake. It¡¯s not hard. Just let go of the one you hate the most~ That¡¯s all you have to do~¡± The father looked at both his daughters and then his wife. He was thinking that if he was forced to choose, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make a choice. But because there were only two people he could protect left, he didn¡¯t want to lose either of them. He already lost too much. ¡°Well? What¡¯s the answer Blake~? Don¡¯t make me choose for you~¡± In all of Blake¡¯s years as general in the military, he¡¯d never felt so angry. ¡°LIKE HELL I WILL! I WON¡¯T CHOOSE! I WON¡¯T LET YOU KILL THEM. If you kill both of them, then I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll suicide along with you and bring the both of us down to hell!¡± Jin thought for a bit and smiled. He bent down and neared towards Ophelia. The closer he got to Ophelia, the more scared she became. ¡°Fine then. Say good bye to the both of them. *Stab*¡± Ophelia¡¯s eyes wen wide with disbelief. Just like Meracle, her body curled forward and became motionless. ¡°Now~ I think it¡¯s best to kill Blakey because he said he will suicide with me~¡± Jin happily hummed and readied the bloody weapon. ¡°Good-bye~¡± Raising the weapon high in the air with the tip of the blade pointing downward, Jin brought the knife crashing down aiming at Blake¡¯s right shoulder. Blake also prepared himself as well. There was no escaping the dagger. If he did, the person Jin would hurt was him but Leah. Blake could see it in Jin¡¯s eyes. If he¡¯d tried to avoid it even by a little, the blade would change trajectory in mid-air and kill Leah. His one and only wife. ¡®I-I¡¯m sorry Leah¡­¡¯ The knife was only a feet away from his shoulder. Like lightning, the silver flashes towards the arteries with high precision. Blake closes his eyes instinctively to mentally prepare himself for death. *Drip*Drip* But he didn¡¯t die. Streams of rubies flowed downward, staining the floor beneath him. ¡®Huh? I-I¡¯m not dead?¡¯ Blake open his eyes and saw that the shining streams of red that dripped off the blade didn¡¯t belong to him. In fact, Blake saw that he was no longer facing Jin, but the floor. He felt a heavy weight pressing against his back, sinking his face even further to the ground. ¡°L-Leah!?¡± On top of Blake was no doubt Leah. Just then, Leah used whatever strength she had to roll herself on top of Blake¡¯s body. ¡°*Cough*Cough* T-This is enough right? You only want us right? J-just let Blake go. *Cough*Cough* Please. I¡¯ve hurt him too much. Let me pay for our sins.*Cough*Cough*¡± ¡°Leah!? W-Why didn¡¯t you roll us away!? Why!? Why!? Why!?¡± Blake¡¯s voice furiously trembled. Jin retracted the knife and wiped away the blood. ¡°She didn¡¯t roll away because she was considering your life. As the last wifey act she could perform, she chose to hope to bargain your life with her own. Isn¡¯t that touching? Ha ha¡± ¡°Ngh!!!! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!¡± Blake cried loudly. ¡°Why am I so useless!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine Blake. Don¡¯t cry¡­ *cough*cough* Maybe¡­ If I had told you earlier, none of this would happen. If I stopped attending the inner circles and wallowing in my dark pleasures¡­ I could¡¯ve prevented all this¡­ *cough*cough*¡± Leah regretfully said. ¡°Maybe dying this way isn¡¯t bad at all. But to answer you now Blake. I didn¡¯t leave for one reason only. I still loved you from the bottom of my heart. With this, I¡¯ve proven that I still loved you. *Cough*Cough*¡± using the last of her strength, she spoke out the words of love she couldn¡¯t have spoken before. The reason why she stayed. The reason why she sacrificed herself for Blake. Leah smiled at the ceiling thinking, ¡®At last¡­ I¡¯ve told him before I regret my life any further¡­¡¯ before her breath stopped. Blake screamed in pain. It wasn¡¯t physical pain that hurted him to make him scream. It was the pain of losing the ones closest to him that made him scream. He wanted to say something but nothing could come out. His choked on his words and blubbered like a child. ¡°Le- *hic* Ah¡­. *hic* Le- *hic* ah¡­. *hic* Mer¡­ *hic* ah *hic* cle* O- *hic* phe- *hic* le *hic* aaaaaaah¡­. *hic* I-I I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. *hic*hic* I¡¯m sorry Meracle¡­ *hic*¡± Jin watched the crying man with eyes of pity. ¡°Hm¡­ So you did love all three of them didn¡¯t you? Especially Meralce¡­¡± Jin¡¯s words lit the fire of vengeance in Blake¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course I did! I swear Jin. If you do spare me today, I¡¯ll come back to get my vengeance on-¡± *Stab* ¡°Good. Then come after me. I¡¯ll see you in hell Blake. You¡¯ll be re-uniting with your family soon.¡± Jin coldly said. ¡°Sweet dreams.¡± Just like that, Blake also fell lifeless. There was no other way to describe it. In the eyes of the audience, it looked like Jin murdered the entire family in cold blood while toying with their feelings. ¡°AHAHAHAHA! As expected of you! You¡¯re one of us! Cunning, vile, twisted, and dark. Tell me, how many people did you kill? How many lives have you destroyed!? Must¡¯ve been over the hundreds right!? Wait! Don¡¯t tell me! It¡¯s over a thousand right!?¡± Jason evilly grins. Jin sighed and looked down at the bloodstained blade and then over to Darius. Jin puts away the bloody knife and pulled out a pair of sharp scissor. *Cut* ¡°I¡¯m one to keep my promise. Go. Your brothers are safe.¡± ¡°¡­ Honest business huh?¡± Darius said in a low voice. ¡°As honest as it gets.¡± Jin shrugged before knocking Darius out. *WHAM!* ¡°Y-You bast- *cough*¡± Jin pulls out his phone to dial the number to Darius brothers. ¡°It¡¯s done. Let the guys go and get ready to get the real work done.¡± ¡°!!! Real work!? You mean this was just-!?¡± Jason¡¯s face twitched violently in fear. Now that Jason spoke up, I caught Jin¡¯s attention. ¡°Ah¡­ Right. Almost forgot you. *WHAM!*¡± ¡°Finally. I can get rid of this shitty act¡­¡± Jin mumbled and opened the door. The very first thing that came through the door were Darius brothers. ¡°Good job on the acting. I¡¯ll keep the end of my bargain with you guys as well. Here.¡± Jin pulls out a few stacks of cash and handed it them. ¡°This here is about five million. Use I however you please. Sorry I had to get rough with your brother Darius here.¡± ¡°O-Oh no sir. Please. I¡¯m sure this is what Darius wanted as well. We¡¯ll leave now¡± The red haired man respectfully said. The other three carried Darius out safely at high speed. ¡°Wait¡­ One more thing.¡± Jin¡¯s words stopped the red haired man before he left. Jin pulls out five air plane tickets and a few bills. ¡°Here¡¯s something extra. Darius¡¯ hospital bills and flight tickets. Leave and don¡¯t return. Make new identities, find someone good to marry and live good lives alright guys? Don¡¯t make me hunt you five down.¡± The red haired man started awkwardly at Jin for a moment. ¡°Are you sure you are B-¡± ¡°*Hiss* Go before I change my mind!¡± Jin commanded. ¡°Y-Yes sir!¡± the red haired man scurries away with a slight smile on his face. ¡®Phew¡­ So he really does do honest business¡­ Now we don¡¯t have to do these shitty jobs anymore.¡¯ Aria then came in with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Ready? Prosecutor Sloth?¡± ¡°¡­ Just make sure everything goes smoothly. I¡¯ve done half the things needed to be done. Now it¡¯s your turn to conduct the last part of the orchestra for the Cross family. Bring them to the happy ending to this shitty story for everyone¡¯s sake. Can I trust you with this?¡± Jin asked in a flat tone while stretching his aching body. ¡°¡­ Oh alright. That was some acting. But I¡¯ve got to ask you Jin, which Belphegor are you? There are those who claim the name for different titles. One is a police man, another is a doctor, a few more are scientists, many are bankers, and etc.¡± Aria asked with a devious smile. ¡°¡­ Some things should be left alone Aria. See you and Meracle¡¯s family¡­. Well¡­ Let¡¯s not hope that we will see each other in the near future. I¡¯m already tired.¡± Jin groaned and pulled out a few vials. ¡°Hm? Oh that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been wondering. Was that knife fake?¡± Aria asked. ¡°*Snort* Of course it was. It¡¯s a fake knife that retracts when stabbing someone. The tip is just a needle and the hilt is container full of numbing or sleeping medicine. Depending on which button I press. Both medicine fakes death.¡± He popped the vials into Ophelia¡¯s, Meracle¡¯s, Blake¡¯s and Leah¡¯s mouth; letting them drink different liquids. He then tossed Aria a piece of paper before dragging the ten people out the door. ¡°Oh? So¡­ Everyone can hear everything?¡± Aria¡¯s eyes lit up. Jin lowered his voice and stretched his neck 360. ¡°They can still hear it now Aria¡­ which is why I am speaking in a low voice¡­ Meracle was numbed no doubt could hear me and finally learned of Jason¡¯s true side hopefully. She''ll be asleep soon. OFI? I put her to sleep. Meracle¡¯s mother? Just numbed like Meracle and soon to be asleep. Blake? Asleep. I¡¯ve given them the antidotes to the drugs they¡¯ve been under the influence for the past few years. It will purge their entire system of the drugs such as the Devil¡¯s whisper antidote, the AX309 antidote and I think there are a few more drugs in Leah¡¯s body but it will still be purged. They¡¯ll barf, urinate and sh*t it out depending how long it is in their body and which medicine it was in their body. I also gave them medicines that won¡¯ counter the purging medicine so that their body will recover faster. Don¡¯t let them watch TV for the next few days. Do some things as a family. Bring them to the following good places I wrote down to spend time together if you can. If you need money, I can provide. If you spend money, I¡¯ll repay it double. Supervise their activities and ensure that the entire family gets back together in a positive manner. I apologize if I was rough with them and tell them that I am very sorry. Again. Sorry for being rough.¡± Jin took out a few more vials. ¡°This will help them heal their skins faster, recover faster, side effects include in looking younger and feeling a lot healthier. Give it to them one table spoon three times a day. You don¡¯t have to be suspicious of this drug. This is something I made myself to help me recover faster. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± He drags the ten people away into the distance with his back slowly disappearing. Aria stared at the items in her hands. ¡°Aye¡­ Aye¡­. This Belphegor¡­.. Terrorizing a family just to get the truth out. Then giving me plans to help the family bond better? Wait¡­ these are the dew of ¡®lyfe¡¯. The cost of these are astronomical!!! ¡­. You are too much.¡­ Some ruler you are¡­ too nice¡­¡± Aria mockingly said. ¡°This is actually one hell of a detailed plan¡­ How long did he think this plan up? Does he actually think this will work? ¡­. Let¡¯s try it out¡­ I mean, how well can this turn out? Might as well give it a shot.¡± While walking, Jin called out to Ban. ''Hey Ban. Was it the case? Was it a false religion?'' Ban appeared in front of him and nodded. ''Yeah... but how did you know?'' ''... hunch. Just a pure hunch... I mean, you can''t regrow a damn arm that fast. One ell of a thing that threw me off guard. The person behind this false religion... how was he handled?'' Jin asked him. ''Him? Uh... dead?'' Ban shrugged. ''... That''s good. I don''t want anymore people dead or families broken.'' Jin sighed in relief. ''... Hey... What are you going to do now Jin? Rather, Prosecutor Sloth?'' Ban asked out of the blue. Other humans were not his concerns. But what Jin was about to do got him curious. Seeing that Ban was curious, Jin laughed. ''Ha ha... What else? I''ll let the law judge them.'' ''By law Jin... you mean...'' ''No no no. Not the government''s law. Well, you''ll see what I mean Ban. You''ll see.'' Prologue to Chapter 30: Part of His Reason Meracle and her family¡­.. By next morning, everything was put back to normal, the living room was cleaned up, and the four were sleeping on furnitures. One by one they woke up. Meracle was the first to wake up and she was staring at the wall with a lifeless look. She couldn''t believe that Jason was such a douche bag. Once again, she fell for his act and for that reason she wanted to die so much. But a sudden sound caused her lifeless look to be filled with life. ¡°Ngh¡­. Oh god¡­ Leah¡­ Leah!¡± Blake rushed over to his wife¡¯s side. ¡°Are you okay!? Speak to me! Leah! Leah!¡± ¡°Ngh¡­ Let me sleep more Blake¡­. It¡¯s still early¡­¡± Leah groaned. Leah got right up when she realizes that she and Blake was not dead. ¡°!!! Blake!? This isn¡¯t a dream right? I-Is it really you?¡± ¡°N-No. This isn¡¯t a dream. Ha ha¡­ But if this wasn¡¯t a dream¡­.¡± Blake looked around the living room to see that Meracle was looking directly at them. ¡°M-Meracle? Y-You¡¯re fine! You¡¯re okay!!!!¡± Her father jumped off his wife and ran up to hug his daughter. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Meracle. I¡¯m sorry¡± The same goes for Leah. She too ran up to embrace her daughter. ¡°Meracle!!!!¡± ¡°M-Mom? Dad? What are you-?¡± Meracle didn¡¯t know what to do. But seeing how they were acting all happy, she reciprocated the two back with a warm hug as well. ¡°Wait¡­ What about Ophelia!?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ But why?¡± Ophelia felt really groggy. Mainly because Jin injected her with a bit more of the sleeping drug than the average dosage to keep her asleep. The front door swung open wide as many children ran into the house. ¡°DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAD!!!!!! MOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!¡± The children cried and jumped into the arms of their mother and father. ¡°W-What? What¡¯s going on? How- what- huh!?¡± The father was speechless. So was the mother. Just then, two figure walked in on the joyous moment. ¡°Ania? Aria!? How!? I thought you two were-¡± ¡°haha¡­ We¡¯ll tell you everything later mom. Dad. Just that, we have no school today strange enough. But we did have a fun time over brother Jin¡¯s house didn¡¯t we girls?¡± Ania smiled. ¡°Yeah!¡± The children shouted together. The smallest one bounced up and down like a ball. ¡°Dad! Dad! Brother Jin brought many toys for us to play! He even got some of the movies we wanted to watch for a long time as well!¡± Blake¡¯s and Leah¡¯s face changed slightly. The two look at each other and did not know what went on. ¡°Haha¡­ Jin apparently got some movies pre-ordered. Meaning, the movies he had came out before they got the director¡¯s cut or even before it was released. It was interesting as well dad. We should go over to his house sometimes.¡± Ania told them. ¡°W-What? No no no no. This doesn¡¯t explain anything one bit! Now tell us, what¡¯s going on!? How are we still here!?¡± The mother demanded an answer from Ania. It was understandable. What happened last night contradicted to what is happening now. Aria weakly smiled and said, ¡°Everything was Jin¡¯s doing. It was no a dream. Blake, Leah, Ophelia, and Meracle. We¡¯ll need to talk once we get some private time. Let¡¯s have some breakfast as well. I¡¯m sure everyone is famished.¡± The aunt walked to the kitchen humming a small happy tune. Meracle and the other three victims of Jin¡¯s scheme stared at the aunt¡¯s strange expression who was in the kitchen cutting up some vegetables. Before, she disapproved of Jin, scorning him with hateful words and expressions. Now, she looked the complete opposite. But before they could wonder any further, their stomachs cramped and waves of sickness engulfed their body. The four instinctively ran for the bathroom. The problem with running into the bathroom was the number of bathrooms and layout of the Cross family house. It was a two story house with the interior almost matching perfectly to Meracle¡¯s house. The only differences was the interrogation room in the Cross¡¯ house and that the entire upper floor had eight bedrooms and two working bathrooms. The two bathroom were on opposite ends so it was easier for people of both sides to have access to the bathrooms. But it also meant that the four had to run a great distance before getting their stomach problems solved. Also, since there were only two bathrooms, that mean there would only be two toilets. Thus, the moment the four got to the upper floor, they fought over the bathrooms. ¡°Honey. Darlings. Do you guys mind if I take the right bathroom first?¡± The mother asked. ¡°Mom. As our mother, you should let me and Meracle go first. WE ARE YOUR DAUGHTERS aren¡¯t we?¡± Ophelia kindly asked. But behind that kindness were traitorous thoughts. ¡°Can¡¯t we just decide with rock paper scissor?¡± Meracle hurried the others. Her stomach couldn¡¯t take it any longer. But the father said nothing and ran straight into the bathroom on the left leaving the three women to their own arguments. *SLAM!* ¡°Hargh!!!!! URF!!! UGHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± Monstrous, antagonizing, and overall inhuman sound echoed from the left bathroom. Blake was in extreme agony because he was throwing up, urinating, and blasting out wastes all at the same time. The pain of having his three orifices expelling wastes and drugs simultaneously was unbearable. After hearing the father, the three women no longer argued. With a face full of fear and shame Meracle pushed Ophelia and her mother in in urgency. ¡°Hurry! I don¡¯t want to be like dad out here!!!!¡± There were no shame in seeing family members naked but there were shame to see each other doing their own businesses. It was a terrible time for the four Cross family members. One that they¡¯ll never forget for their entire lives as long as they live¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ After the horrible event, the four staggered out the bathroom after bathing and freshening themselves up. The father came out looking the worst of the four with a dark greenly paled face. Leah was next in line for looking terrible for her face looked like she aged ten years. Meracle and Ophelia weren¡¯t looking too bad because they didn¡¯t expel wastes like their parents did. The two only retched out whatever was in their system and looked slightly pale because the bathroom smelled so bad because of their mother. The four came downstairs to see that Aria just finished cooking with a smile on her face. ¡°*Pfft* You guys look terrible. As green as an evergreen tree. Especially Blake. Come on. Let¡¯s eat after the four of you wash your hands. The five of us will talk after Ania drives the children to Jin¡¯s house.¡± The morning breakfast became more awkward because there was nothing Meracle, Ophelia, Blake and Leah could say. They had a rough night compared to the Ania and the rest of the group. When the family was done eating, Ania drove the other five girls to Jin¡¯s house, leaving the other five to talk to each other about what happened the other night. Aria, the aunt, led Meracle, Ophelia, Blake and Leah to the living room. They repositioned the sofas to face one another so the discussion would feel a lot smoother. Blake and Aria sat on one side while Leah, Ophelia and Meracle sat on the other. He still felt a little awkward now that there was a rift in between their relationship. ¡°Ahem. For the first part, I know everyone is wondering why Meracle¡¯s boyfriend did what he did and what really transpired yesterday. So I¡¯ll explain. Just don¡¯t get too loud.¡± Aria spoke in a leveled voice. After confirming that the four was not going to get too loud, Aria resumed re-telling. ¡°Everything, as you know now, was staged by Jin. The sleeping gas Jin used was a mean to get us all to be quiet as he search through the house. Why? Because he didn¡¯t want anyone to hear. Specifically, the people from the government.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± the father roared. ¡°Why!-¡° Aria quickly places her hands over Blake¡¯s mouth and neck and glared fiercely, showing that she was not joking. ¡°Shut it Blake. If you want us dead, keep talking in a loud voice. If we are going to die because of you, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± ¡°I-I got it. I¡¯ll keep things to a minimum.¡± He settles back down because he was worried if Aria would actually kill him. The side of Aria¡¯s head ached as she continues. ¡°*sigh* As I was saying. Jin was searching through the house for wiretaps and the such. I was the first person to be woken up by him because he needed help to find these wiretaps. Which was about thirty minutes after we were knocked out. The second person he woke up was Ania. At first, Ania and I was against him searching our house, but while searching, we found over fifty wiretaps, twenty cameras, and ten sensors inside the house. The kitchen, the living room, the bedrooms, the bathrooms and even the basement, the interrogation room, and the yard had all these present.¡± ¡°Wait. How do we know if everything Aria said is true?¡± Leah asked. Aria sighed to herself. ¡°Leah. I was not knocked out for a long period of time. How do I know? My cellphone time and the clock time didn¡¯t change much. Also, the digital timer all around the house were still the same as the sky outside looked the same as well. Same goes for the date. Thus I can vouch for the time he woke us up to be true. Also, there was no way Jin could set up that many spying devices by himself.¡± Blake frowned. ¡°Then how was it possible for Jin not to be caught? Surely, the government would find out something was wrong if their cameras were removed.¡± Aria felt a little annoyed because she was cut in. ¡°Let me finish Blake. They did find out. That¡¯s why Jin had to hurry with the entire charade. His original plan was to do things slowly as he explained to me while getting rid of those spying devices. But things changed when Leah brought him into the interrogation room. He tapped on the wall not only to find the double sided mirror, but to check the walls for the spying devices. There were subtle differences when tapping on the walls with the double sided mirrors as well. There was something more than just a double sided mirror. When he led me and Ania to the other side of the interrogation room, we discovered that the entire event was not only recorded, but the data was also sent to five different places. Which is also why Jin couldn¡¯t tell you his secrets or his personal information as well. As for why Jin was acting that way¡­ He wanted to stage everything. To fool those listening that there was a psychopath that suddenly came into the Cross family¡¯s lives and murdered everyone. But that was not his only purpose in acting that way. In Jin¡¯s words, ¡®Humans only show their true colors in the most dire situation. Be it emotions, purposes or even another face they hid. Again, only when people are put in situations where they feel like they are in the most danger will they show their own true colors. If Blake and Leah really love each other, they will do their best to protect each other in the end even if their secrets are exposed. Ophelia¡­ I¡¯m just trying to get her away from Darius. As for Meracle¡­¡¯ He wanted to see if you would still be fooled by Jason¡¯s acting. His face became conflicted with pain because he knew you would hate him.¡± Aria explains. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Meracle¡¯s heart ached even more now. Meracle remembered yesterday and felt guilty about saying things in anger. It was the same exact thing Rosa said that she might do because she wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Meracle didn¡¯t know what Jin was thinking and his act was so extreme that she believed he was a bad person. Thus, her actions were only based on her emotions in the extremity of the moment. Tears welled up on the corners of her eyes because Jin¡¯s words resounded in her ears before she was numbed and forced her to see who Jason really was, ¡®Stupid woman I¡¯ve grown tired of the stupidity¡­.I¡¯ve grown tired of this stupid loyalty of yours Meracle!¡¯ Aria felt pity for Meracle. Not many boyfriends were willing to act villainous just to protect their girlfriend and her family. ¡°Awww don¡¯t cry Meracle. Jin doesn¡¯t blame you for what you said. Of course he was sad. But he was prepared just to show what type of person Jason was. It was clear that Jason had no heart and that his acting really is top notch. Everyone else fell for it. I almost fell for Jason¡¯s acting as well.¡± Aria grabs Meracle¡¯s hands to reassure her that Jin really didn¡¯t hate her. ¡°Tell me Meracle. Of all the people who Jin victimized, who was the only person he didn¡¯t hit?¡± Recalling the entire event, Meracle realizes that out of everyone, Jin never hit her once beside the stab with the fake knife. ¡°Huh? You mean¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ophelia and the other two frowned. ¡°Ah¡­ Oops¡­ shouldn¡¯t have said that. *Ahem*¡± Aria embarrassingly coughed. ¡°But to continue on. Jin wasn¡¯t even sure that he got rid of all of the spy cameras and spying devices. So he used a jamming device while he put up the act of a villain. He wasn¡¯t even sure the jammer was working because there are now more advanced version of spying devices that he had to choose his words and actions carefully. Now for Jin¡¯s other purpose. He wanted the family to get back together. So, one by one, he exposed the truths and he had little time to tell the entire story. The only story he told so far, or so I¡¯ve been told, was the story of the family¡¯s secrets. Jin needed to break down the walls between the family members even if it means he had to force it out in a bad way. In the end, I think everyone stuck together. Sadly, I had to play the role of a mutilated woman for everything to be real. Sorry If I got you guys worried.¡± ¡°This is plain old stupid. If he wanted us to get back together, then all he had to do was make us spend time together and slowly reveal the secret.¡± Blake snorted. ¡°If he could he would Blake. I¡¯ve said it before. Jin didn¡¯t have enough time. Do you think you can survive if the government finds out that there was national level secret was being leaked? Do you think the government was willing to lose two military general for just one person? Blake, even if your status is higher position-wise. Francis and Drake already done many dirty deeds for the government and thus their values are higher. Also, if you found out that your friends were your enemies, you would go after them would you not? That would also makes the government your enemies as well. They willing to back Francis and Drake up and were not willing to lose two constantly corrupt general who could be blackmailed to work as slaves later on compared to a general whose only worth lies in his position and talent. Talent are easily replaced Blake so don¡¯t try to argue. Anyway¡­ So once the secret was leaked, Jin had to move quick. If the government actually came to this house, and thank god they didn¡¯t, everyone would be dead. If he stayed longer, they might¡¯ve come to this house and kill everyone.¡± Aria said in a low and grave tone. ¡°There are also many families like ours Blake. There are other sides to this story that we may know about that only Jin knows. But Jin set the goal of breaking down the walls of distrusts within our family and bringing Meracle and the family back together as his number one priority. Even if it means he might die.¡± She sighed longly and looks down at the table with a blank look. ¡°Do you guys understand now? What he did wasn¡¯t just brave. It was insane because he is risking his life not only to save a family that he should not care about. His methods may have been crude but effective. Like he said, he wanted the family to be put back together. Everything worked out the way he planned for the most part. But from this point on, we might never see him again. Maybe¡­ He might be able not see his family either.¡± Her words caused shivers to go down everyone¡¯s spines. They weren¡¯t ready for this level of truth. The more they took in, the scarier it became. If what Aria said was true, then the world they know is nothing more than an illusion. Even Blake, when he was in the military, saw many things and he tried not to let his family know of such darkness. Blake was never aware that he was living in such a corrupted world. They could¡¯ve died at any moment should Leah tell Blake about her affair. In fact, the family could¡¯ve turned out worse. ¡°I¡¯ll end the explanation here because I also got a list of things Jin instructed me to do as well. He didn¡¯t want me to reveal too much anyway¡­¡± Aria shifted her eyes to look around the room. ¡°Jin and I already took the liberty to dispose of the wiretaps, spy cams, and other spying devices. As you can see, some of the statues of the savior we bought were destroyed. Same goes for the paintings we¡¯ve burned. That being said, the house might be ninety percent clean of spying wares. But just to be safe, Jin told me to ask you this. ¡®Hey Meracle and¡­ family members¡­ The government might¡¯ve been spying on you guys for a while now. They might find me. I might be dead. But know this, I want to help you guys out. I want to help you guys out because I want to help Meracle out. Though I might not remember why I love Meracle so much, I know I just do. So I¡¯ll give you guys two options. The first is to burn your own house down in the middle of the night to make it look like an arsonist attack. Move into my house to where your children are right now. That will be your new home. I would suggest that you would take only the bare minimum. Don¡¯t take laptops, computers or even cellphones. Best off if they burn. Old contacts cannot be trusted. Trojan viruses could already be in the electronics. Sell your car also. They are full of spywares inside the computer systems. I cannot remove them without getting caught. The house isn¡¯t that far. Don¡¯t quit your job Blake. Act as if nothing happened besides feeling angry that your house burned down. If you can¡¯t do the first option then do the second option. The second option is to fly out of the country. But even then the second option is not as safe as the first. I cannot protect Meracle if you guys fly out should I still be alive. But even dead, I can assure that living in the house I provide is better than the outside countries and has better protection. This is not a threat. This is only a warning. You can choose to stay and bet the safety of your family and loved ones in your house. You can believe me or doubt me. You could try to find all of the spywares, cameras, and spying devices. But, in the future, should the government find out and take action, then everything I¡¯ve done was for a naught.¡¯ ¡­ Charming words no? But I think we can believe in his words. But it sure sounds like a threat to me. Aha ha ha¡­. But what do you guys think? Should we do as he said? Hm? Ha ha¡­¡± Aria laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to believe Aria. The kid just comes into our house, terrorized us, exposed a sh*t load of things that might be lies. I don¡¯t know anymore. I can¡¯t even believe the country I am serving anymore.¡± Blake depressingly spoke. ¡°I¡¯m still¡­ *sigh*¡­ Meracle. What do you think? Should we trust your boyfriend and do as he said?¡± It was strange for Meralce to answer because not too long ago, she was fighting with her father. But now he is asking her in a gentle tone. Meracle thought for a while about everything Jin had done for her in the past. ¡°¡­ Not even two weeks and he¡¯s already gone¡­ I said I would chase after him¡­ But he doesn¡¯t even give me a chance to get near him¡­ I¡¯d like to believe him¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d say let¡¯s not.¡± Ophelia suddenly spoke out. ¡°We can say that we are grateful for his help. But don¡¯t you think that if by some possibility that if we move into his house that we could follow his fate?¡± Aria¡¯s eyes became hawk-like and glared intently at Ophelia. ¡°Ophelia. Just so you know, Jin didn¡¯t put the bet in his mind. If he did, you would¡¯ve lost a long time ago. Also, I don¡¯t think being enslaved by your boyfriend is a better fate.¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t say anything and turned away. Leah thought for a bit as well. Though she didn¡¯t like the idea of moving, she wanted to start her and Blake¡¯s lives with a better start. In addition, the house they currently lived in only reminded how unfaithful she was for the past few years. ¡°Maybe¡­ Blake¡­ if we do move¡­ Then let¡¯s think this as starting our lives over. You know. New slate, new house, new everything. I think we should take this chance. When you do quit the military Blake, I think getting a nice job like being a gun store clerk or a florist wouldn¡¯t be bad. Not to mention the military pension you would receive.¡± Leah tried to urge her husband. But the uncertainty in his eyes grew when her hands touched his hands. ¡°Blake. Remember you saying that you would try to love your wife? I think taking this chance will also help you start over as well. Think of this like being marrying your wife for the first time all over again. Try it out on Jin¡¯s behalf. Don¡¯t make all of his efforts in vain.¡± Aria really didn¡¯t like Leah for being unfaithful. But she still wanted the family to be happy and so, she gave Blake a little push. Being urged by Aria calmed down his uncertainties. Nodding his head in approval, he said, ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t know who this Jin guy is. But if he got 3/5th of the vote for the first option, then I¡­ guess¡­ I can¡­ give it a try. Come on. Let¡¯s pack out things and go.¡± Blake left the living room first. Following him was Leah who was trying to call out to him, asking if he needed help to pack his things. Tension still exists between Ophelia and Meracle because Ophelia didn¡¯t like how Meracle had the favoritism treatment. ¡°Go Ophelia. Meracle. Pack your siblings¡¯ things as well. Ania and I are already prepared.¡± Aria urged. She shot Ophelia the glare of death should Ophelia try to talk back. Without saying another word or another gesture, Ophelia left. Meracle also went up to help pack the other five suitcases needed. Only when Aria was alone did she turn on the TV to the news channel. Didn¡¯t matter which channel it was, every channel had the same thing. Breaking news of the return of Prosecutor Sloth. There, she saw a blue haired masked man carrying ten people behind him walking to the court where a trial was going underway. The court wasn''t like a closed door court with closed doors and all. It was an open court trail in the open air in a grassy land with stands for the people to judge who is the criminal and who is truly innocent just like in the olden days. A semi-true democratic way of judging people. Why is it semi-true democratic? Simple. It exists as public exposure. For public''s relief. It was entertainment for the outside world who sometimes don''t have TV and for those who want to judge people. But also, it only counts the people who were willing to participate in judging criminals along with ten other juries. Thus, this would be a slightly fairer way to put people on trial without having to spend much money on juries. The only problem was, this trial was held in the middle of the suburbs and was usually reported by the news. It would attract much attention. But that was what the blue haired masked man wanted. Behind the ten people who the blue haired masked man carried were angry mobs brandishing there weapons with murderous intent. Each had their reasons to pick up their weapons. Each had a vengeance and a person they wanted to exact upon. Each had their own hatred. But the main targets were the people from the church. The blue haired masked man left the people he carried in the middle of the streets and in that moment, the mob swarmed in and mutilated those ten people he carried to death. Without looking back, the blue haired masked man dashed all the way to the judge''s stand, threw the judge off his seat, and sat in his place. He shouted, ¡°From this day forth, I, Prosecutor Sloth, return to the field of Justice! I don¡¯t care if you do hate me. Blame it on those who dare to wake me up from my slumber! I will judge who is right! I will judge who is wrong! For those who dares to side with the criminals, I don¡¯t care if my justice seems wrong to you. I will also expose your crimes just to show you I am right!¡± That person, Prosecutor Sloth, was none other than Jin. Aria trembled in excitement. ¡°Ooooo I love it when he does court cases. Always so¡­. Exhilarating! I shouldn¡¯t tell Meracle that her boyfriend is such a well-known figure. That would just kill the family¡¯s resolve to move over to Jin¡¯s house. He is no doubt an evil person¡­ But behind that evil fa?ade is the kind man who has enough power to protect the ones he loves. So I don¡¯t mind if he is a bit evil ^.^. I¡¯m also a big fan of his justice anyway. Country¡¯s Justice System was better when he was here. Justice System gotten worse when he left¡­¡± Aria watched the spectacle for a bit. The blue haired man suddenly summoned a group of fifty cloaked men who also carried people behind them. But each person could only carry two compared to the blue haired masked man. One by one, the blue haired masked man judged them on the spot without asking the juries. There was no real reason to ask the juries because he, Prosecutor Sloth, already had every single solid evidence of their crimes. He also riled up the people''s sense of hatred and justice. The only real role the people play were the executioners. Meaning, it was up to them to decide whether or not if the guilty dies. For those who didn''t die, they were sent to a far off prison that gives only two meals a day for the rest of their lives. Aira then turns the TV off once she saw enough. The bloody scene of people dying became¡­ repulsive. So she went up to help Meracle and the others pack their things. Nonetheless, she still liked the fact that Prosecutor Sloth was back. ''Three years ago he was gone... But now... it seems like there will be justice at last in this corrupted world and many more stories to report. ^.^ This will be fun.'' Chapter 30: Beelzebubs shadow corps and the 108 Seraphs To know what was going on Jin¡¯s brain, we have to backtrack. Going back to the morning before Jin carried Meracle off to get ready¡­ Jin had to stop by multiple places. One of the many was Mirana¡¯s father. Octavious. He walked right in with his golden hanfu, a cute red panda animal mask and duffle bags with the intentions of meeting with Mirana¡¯s father. When he first came back into the real estate, people tried to stop him from walking up to their boss¡¯ room because he looked suspicious. More over, they tried to throw him out of the company because he was doing ¡°whatever he wants¡± in the company. I really didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. I was a little forceful when I entered. When the securities laid their hands on me, I ignored them and kept walking. What they didn¡¯t expect was to be pulled in the direction I was moving. That was where things got rough and got Octavious¡¯ attention. They got more security guards and it was then that I had to pull out my prosecutor badge. So when Octavious heard a prosecutor was coming, he frantically came down. At first, Octavious was extremely polite. ¡°Ah! Sorry sir! I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine mister Silva. I just want to see you for a bit.¡± Jin spoke in a cool and clear tone. ¡°Prosecutor Sloth. Nice to meet you mister Silva. On charges of being handsome, I¡¯m here to interrogate how you look so handsome¡± Jin said with a smile and held out his prosecutor badge ¡®Huh? Wait¡­ this voice¡­¡¯ When Octavious raises his head to see who it was, he was shocked to see the image of Jin in front of him. His eyes narrowed at the badge. ¡°Y-Y-Y-You-you-you-you¡± Jin scratches the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°Hahaha¡­ long story. Let¡¯s talk about this somewhere more private.¡± Octavious stared blankly for a bit before returning to reality. ¡°Uh¡­. Okay¡­¡± Leading Jin up to his room, Octavious¡¯ face grew really nervous. His palms were completely drenched with sweat and his face trembled. ¡°Uh¡­ So¡­ What are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for showing up as a prosecutor. I have¡­ many jobs¡­ many I¡¯m not proud of. Aha ha ha¡­¡±Jin weakly laughs and took of his mask. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Jin Kai Zhao. I do go by many other aliases.¡± ¡°!!! Ah ha ha ha ha! So it was you! You!¡± Octavious¡¯ face turned as bright as a light bulb. "Hu-wait... Why are you a prosecutor?" Remembering a scene long ago, Jin chuckled a bit. "Ah ha... long story. If I summarize it, it would be that a new ''genius'' prosecutor had a bad stomach ache a few years ago because he was drugged with some strong laxatives in his coffee. So I took over for him. Sadly, I didn''t ''win'' exactly. But I sure did expose the lawyer for being the culprit who drugged the prosecutor. At first, he was charged with contempt of court with false evidences but got even heavier sentences when he was found out that he was the culprit who put laxatives in the new genius prosecutor''s coffe. Boy did he receive the same treatment well for the next two months in jail along with the two five year sentences for many other charges I brought to the court. Ah ha ha... I feel bad a little..." "Are you really Prosecutor Sloth? I remember a long time ago that Sloth was a really cold person..." Octavious wanted to laugh as well. But the story was so messed up that his stomach almost turned upside down. "Oh I am Prosecutor Sloth. Just because... hold on." Jin puts down his duffle bag and re attach the mask to his face. "We have some eavesdropper..." he mutters as he strode to the door. Outside of Octavious'' room, there were four curious employees were listening with their ears on the door. The first person to speak was a handsome young male with orange curly hair. "Hey. I can''t hear anything. Can you?" The second person, a pretty young and attractive pink haired male who looked so feminine that it would make a man''s p*n*s confused, replied."Shhhh Stop talking so loud." The third person was a six feet two inches female and she had long black hair and extremely smooth ebony smooth skin. "I think they are whispering to each other now." The fourth person is also female with long black hair and extremely smooth black skin. But she was only five feet ten and was a new-half. Simply put... transgender. "Uh... I think this is a bad idea. But I really want to know how our boss knows that prosecutor..." the fourth person mournfully said. *Click*Opens* The four eavesdropper toppled over each over into the boss'' room. They groaned a bit in pain but was soon silenced by the man standing in front of them. "I see we have some curious cats around here. But curiosities kills the kittens" a cold voice softly spoke. The hairs on the skin stood up on its ends. Not wanting to be a prosecutor''s victim, they scurried back to their work station. Jin recloses the door and walked right back over to Octavious'' desk. "Fun company. Not one bit of discrimination. Lovely as well because I can see the talents within their eyes and their hands. Just a bit nosey. Is it always like this?" "Ha ha... not always. Just when there is a big wig that comes. This time, it¡¯s you." Octavious shook his head laughing. "Remember a few years back? One of your biggest case as prosecutor. I believe it was a case on assassination. You were protecting the victim which the court and the police later on found the real criminal. That case was still memorable to me. It instilled awe into the people who watched you finished the case in a smooth manner. With every evidences and witness pointed against you and your client, you didn¡¯t lose your cool even if the case lasted seven days. Hell, you even turned the evidences against them.¡± Jin smacked his forehead and laughed softly. ¡°Ha ha¡­ Oh that? You kidding me? I was sweating bullets because my client was threatened to accept, every evidences were like a straight arrow pointing at him, and even his wife was against him. The wife was originally hetero. Then she became a lesbian. After that, she wanted to become a tranny. That¡¯s the bad thing about love these days. So much love and changes of the heart that there seems to be little loyalty. Not that I¡¯m saying that there isn¡¯t a loyal love. But¡­ anyway, going on from that point, I indicted her other lover just to shut her up. Then I got to her. I did something a prosecutor shouldn¡¯t do¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. I saw that. You even made her statement invalid as well. When the judge tried to stop you, you even got him! When others accused you, you already had evidences of their corruptions and even sent them to jail. When the people tried to test those evidences, all they found was that the evidences were solid and you found them guilty of siding with the corrupt and threw them to prison. That day, almost a hundred people got sent to jail. Half of them are from the justice system! Ironic really. You kept justice fair and that¡¯s what I like about you boy.¡± Octavious kept on blabbing on what Jin used to do in his days as prosecutor. ¡°I was actually happy. I didn¡¯t like those judges or policemen. Man, I don¡¯t even like the people who thinks the system is fair. The justice system is clearly corrupt and dishonest. We need people like you. Unwavering and dominating. I even recorded most of your cases! Here, look!¡± Octavious pushed a button on his desk and a six sided column rose. On the sides of those pillars, spaces and slots were created to hold CDs and video tapes inside. Jin was shocked to find so many recordings of his days as prosecutor here in Octavious¡¯ office. He didn¡¯t even know that he had such a powerful fan. But the mere idea of someone watching him in almost every case made his face twitch. Most of Octavious¡¯ words were just those of flattery. Though Octavious was also a fan of Jin¡¯s work as a prosecutor, his main goal was to continue to flatter Jin to get a better impression of the Silva family. But Jin could already see his intentions clearly. Not his first time being flattered and certainly won¡¯t be his last. ¡°We can discuss my days as prosecutor and lawyer someday.¡± Jin weakly laughs as he spins the column. ¡°I really need to-¡° ¡°You were a lawyer as well!? When? How? Tell me!¡± Octavious was overly eager to hear more identities that Jin kept. But then he realize that Jin came here for something more important than to just tell stories all day. ¡°Oh. Uh¡­ *ahem* continue. What were you going to say?¡± A sheepish smile appear on Jin¡¯s face because he had a hard time to speak. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you know of the underworld as well as their connections mister Silva. I have an acquaintance¡­ someone from the military¡­¡± ¡°Oh? So you know? Eh¡­.¡± Octavious unsurprisingly said. ¡°Let me guess¡­ You want me to help shield someone from the government? Well that¡¯s not going to happen. There is no way-¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for that sir. I can shield them myself actually. I¡¯m not bragging but¡­ I can handle government level stuff. I just need to buy a ¡®clean house¡¯ along with some land. Can you help me with the official documents?¡± Jin shifted his eyes and scratch the side of his face. ¡°His family is a victim of corruption. So I want to help them out.¡± ¡°Eh? Ho-wait¡­ this is too much for me. His family¡­ are victims of corruption? Who could this man be?¡± Octavious frowned. ¡°I know I got a few friends in the military¡­¡± Jin pulls out a book and a small metal object from his duffle bag and handed it to Octavious. ¡°He¡¯s a friend you know very well.¡± He threw the small metal object into the air and it formed a dome around them. The inside of the dome shone with specks of light like stars to illuminate the darkness. Afterwards, Jin slid the book over to Octavious. ¡®Huh? The hell is this kid?¡¯ When Octavious touched the book his entire hand trembled. A feeling of fear so overwhelming caused him to retract his hands instantly. So instead of Octavious opening the book, Jin opened it for him. Inside, confidential information pertaining to the Cross family were inside. ¡°Recently, because he was disobeying military orders of eradicating terrorists and refusing to help with strategic war meetings, he was about to be eliminated as well. But¡­ you know the corrupted deal. I don¡¯t want to go into full detail. But I do have to say, mindless military generals make good figure heads. Especially one who have good images.¡± ¡°B-Blake? W-Why? Ugh¡­ I told this man to stop being so thick headed¡­ He should¡¯ve quit a long time ago and receive his pension already¡­ agh¡­¡± He looks up at Jin with tired eyes, knowing what Jin was thinking. Even Jin was tired. If he want to ensure Meracle¡¯s family safety, there were many things he would have to do just to not only put her family back, but to pull her family away from the grips of corruption. ¡°Which is why I¡¯ll let them stay at the house you bought me temporarily until I settle this case with the government. I¡¯m sure that house is safe. The government won¡¯t ignore me coming back either. I just need the land and the house. Can you do it for me?¡± Groaning in a sad voice, Octavious didn¡¯t like the idea of his friends being in danger. ¡°You¡¯re asking a lot from me Jin. You really are. If you were an ordinary person, I wouldn¡¯t even be doing this¡­ Here. Keys to the houses. I¡¯ll get started with the paper works for these two houses and the lands¡­¡± A smile of gratitude rose upon Jin¡¯s face. He undid the small dome and packed everything away with his mask re-attached. ¡°Thank you mister Silva. I won¡¯t forget this favor.¡± He left the room as quickly as possible for the next stop that he needed to make. When Jin was out of the company, Octavious looked down with a smile. ¡°As you shouldn¡¯t Belphegor. As you shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Jin visited various places before bringing Meracle to her family. Places like the houses Octavious gave him. The first house was the one near Mirana¡¯s. He was checking if it was ¡°clean¡± of spying devices. ¡®So¡­ Still don¡¯t trust Octavious? Jin?¡¯ Ban popped out to ask. ¡®Eh¡­ Nope. If I know him well, then that means that he will be watching me hit on his daughter. Sounds like a very doting father.¡¯ Jin sent back mentally. Ban flew up and down through the air in his ethereal form like an air plane. ¡®¡­Hm? But how will you do that?¡¯ Jin stretches his back and replied, ¡®Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve been experimenting with my qi lately. I have yet to stop practicing as well because I¡¯ve been constantly sending out my qi out for the past few hours.¡¯ Ban stopped in his tracks and flew right up to Jin¡¯s face. His panda head was only two inches away. ¡®What!? You¡¯ve been constantly sending out qi energy? Are you serious? How far? How long? How wide? What¡¯s the radius?¡¯ ¡®Eh heh¡­ For a long while now actually. I lost track of time. I¡¯ve been sending out qi non-stop. It¡¯s killing me really. Mainly because I was experimenting with the range. If I want to clearly distinguish an object, the farthest I can send out is about five to ten meters without missing a single detail. Farthest with just the ability to feel objects¡¯ presences, fifty to seventy meters in radius. But that¡¯s just barely. I can still mistake a tree¡¯s leaves for a giant animal on up high. But if I send it in one direction and make it small¡­ then that would be twenty to twenty meters to feel every object¡¯s detail without fail. But the shape would be more like a long triangle. I won¡¯t be using too much qi.¡¯ He answers. ¡®But I don¡¯t think I can use much of it later today. Maybe another half hour to an hour at best if I want to feel out every details.¡¯ ¡®¡­ Do you feel any different Jin? Like¡­ a sudden growth in energy? Can you see better? Can you hear better?¡¯ Ban used his fingers to examine Jin¡¯s eyes. He peers into Jin¡¯s ears as well. ¡®Oi¡­ Stop that. No. I haven¡¯t felt anything like that. Why ask Ban?¡¯ ¡®¡­ Nothing. Just thought of something¡­¡¯ Ban disappeared from sight. Jin thought Ban was acting weird. But since he remembers that Lucian was weird, he didn¡¯t mind it too much. ¡®Strange¡­ Oh well. Now I have to call my workers. Time to tear down the churches~ Boy are there going to be many atheists by the end of today¡­ if not tomorrow.¡¯ *Beep*Beep*Beep* Beep*Beep* Beep*Beep* Beep*Beep* Beep* He was calling multiple phone numbers and merged all the calls at once to speak to every single one of them. ¡°*Ring*Riiiiing* Hello? Who is this? A male voice from the other side of Jin¡¯s phone asks. Putting on a voice changer, Jin slowly spoke. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. How have you guys been?¡± ¡°Huh!? Who are you? How the hell did you get my number?¡± a feminine high pitched voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯m sure you guys wouldn¡¯t forget your old boss now right? It¡¯s only been six years.¡± Jin smiled. ¡°!!! ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Which boss? Exactly?¡± another male voice suddenly spoke. Jin looked up to the sky and almost cried hearing their voices. ¡°Oh dear¡­ My paladins are doubting my existence aren¡¯t they? Matters not. Just know, Prosecutor Sloth is back. And I¡¯m ready to bring back justice to the fields once more. I¡¯ll only ask this, of my army of one hundred and eight seraphs, who is willing to join me once more for a minor appearance? I won¡¯t ask you all to join me. Just need twenty.¡± ¡°¡­ What is your purpose should you be the one we all know?¡± A second feminine voice asked. ¡°To eradicate some corrupted churches within the area I am calling. Bring your old uniforms to the house 683 on Ever Blue Street. That¡¯s all I have to say for now. If not one person shows up, it won¡¯t matter either. It¡¯s enough hearing that you all are still okay. For that, I won¡¯t push any of you to come back. Just bear witness to my return if you all want to watch.*Beep*¡± Jin hung up on the people he called. ¡®Now¡­ time to use a bit of Beelzebub¡¯s strength for a bit¡­¡¯ When he was done finishing the preparations, he enacted his plans. At first, Jin¡¯s intention was to let Meracle¡¯s family hate him, expose their secrets, test their love for one another. At the end of that scenario, Meracle would be forced with a gun in her hand to choose to either stick with him or stick with her family. He knew that Meracle would still choose to stick with her family no matter what, so it would help her re-enter the family by shooting him. He would fake his death, the aunt would play supervisor and play out the rest of Jin¡¯s plans, and there would be a family roughly put back together. From that point on, it would be up to them to smooth things out. But the plans changed many times. The first was when Jin scanned the house with his qi. There were small black round objects he could feel within the plugins of the walls and other objects like the small statues, electronics, etc. The interrogation room double mirrored wall also had some wiretaps within the double mirrors. Using his hand, he made it look like he was just checking if there was a double sided mirror but in reality, he was sending out qi to find spying devices within the room. ¡®Total¡­ two wire taps¡­ one camera¡­¡¯ So when he knocked the cross family out, he woke up Aria to help him find these spying devices. The hard part was to get her cooperation. But to summarize it up¡­. Aria didn¡¯t want to cooperate at first. ¡°What the hell!? Why should I trust you?¡± So when Jin flashed out his prosecutor badge, she still didn¡¯t believe him. Just then¡­ *Ding*Dong* Jin pulls a mask from his duffle bag, wore it on his face, and went over to open the door. From the door, only three people clad in all white appeared. All three were males. ¡°Um¡­ Sorry to ask, is Prosecutor Sloth here?¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± Aria stared in disbelief. But there was no way denying it either because among the three men, the man in the middle was Prosecutor Sloth¡¯s right hand man. A six foot three, middle aged man with blond dyed hair stood at the door with two other people in white overalls that covered their entire body standing behind him. ¡°M-M-M-M-Mister V-V-Voltis Enfield? Prosecutor Sloth¡¯s right hand man?¡± ¡°Oh? So there is still a person that remembers me? Now that¡¯s a nice surprise. But where is our prosecutor?¡± Voltis stared in confusion, looking around to find his old boss. Jin, who was in front of him, almost cried tears of joy. ¡°Welcome back. Voltis. Been a while. Good to see that you and the others are still in good health.¡± Hearing that Jin was speaking so familiarly with him, he winced. ¡°Huh!? Who the hell are you? I¡¯m here to see my old boss. Not some scrub.¡± ¡°Heh Heh¡­ Now, is that how you address your old boss who you haven¡¯t seen in a long time?¡± Jin¡¯s knuckles cracked a bit. ¡°My boss? Wh-¡± But before he could finish, Jin grabbed him by the face and slammed the man down to the floor. ¡°Mother f*cker! I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°Seems like you forgot how we first met! Let me show you how much I¡¯ve grown!¡± Jin mounted on top of Voltis and threw a flurry of light punches. A smile grew on his face because Jin was hitting the one and only spot that his old boss would hit. And hit with a lot of precision. ¡°Hey! That hurts damn brat!¡± Voltis threw Jin off of him and got back up on his feet. But Jin didn¡¯t let him rest or even brush off the dirt. ¡°Bastard! Seems like you grew a pair of balls!¡± Jin and Voltis were exchanging blows. Their fists were their communication tools and their intentions were all within those fists. *Wham*Wham*Wham*Wham* *Bam*Bam*Bam*Bam*Bam* The other two was about to join the fight. ¡°No! This is between me and him! Stop!¡± Voltis roared out. *Bam*Bam*Bam*Bam*Bam*Bam*Bam*Bam*Bam*Bam*Bam* *Wham*Wham*Wham* Bam*Bam*Wham* Wham*Wham*Bam*Bam*Bam Punches flew like sparks and kicks were as fast as the wind. But by the fight didn¡¯t even last five minutes and Voltis was down. His face was covered with bruises and his body ached in pain compared to Jin. He was barely able to land a punch and a kick. ¡°*Cough* Ha ha¡­ Still being unfair Sloth. Still being unfair. Ugh¡­¡± Voltis laid on the grass with his face looking up at the dark sky. ¡°Heh¡­ Seems like you acknowledge your master at last.¡± A smile appeared on Jin¡¯s face. ¡°Three years eh? You¡¯ve improved. You got to hit me twice. One with your fist to my face. The second was a kick to my sides. Not bad.¡± Voltis felt insulted. ¡°Oi. F*ck you Sloth. I¡¯m not some f*cking dog. I¡¯m supposed to be your right hand man.¡± ¡°¡­ Here. Let me help you up.¡± Jin extends his hand to Voltis. ¡°¡­¡± Reaching out, Voltis grabbed Jin¡¯s hand and pulled him downward and locked him in his arms. With his other hand, he balled it into a fist and gave Jin a long hard noogie. ¡°Damn brat! Take this!¡± ¡°Ow ow ow ow ow ow ow! Dammit! I¡¯m not fifteen anymore! Stop that Voltis!¡± Jin struggles to get of his grip. ¡°F*ck you! You¡¯re still a fifteen year old obnoxious brat like always! This is for all the times you ordered me around! This is for all the time you abused me! F*cking fifteen year old boss and tries to act like a boss to me three years later!? In your dreams!*Scrunch*Scrunch*Scrunch*¡± Voltis was enjoying this moment. On the outside, he looked as mad as anyone can be. But on the inside, he felt so much joy in his heart. ¡°Okay! Okay! I call uncle! I call uncle!!!¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. The others who were spectating couldn¡¯t believe the scene that was unfolding before them. Voltis, Prosecutor Sloth¡¯s right hand man acknowledging someone so young as his boss. But even more shocking was that someone so young was his boss and the right hand man was just treating him like a kid if not a younger brother. One Voltis had his fill of torturing his old boss, he lets Jin go. ¡°Oh man. Do you know how much we all missed you Sloth? Why don¡¯t you ever take off that mask? Come on. Let us see who you really are underneath. Wouldn¡¯t kill you to take it off right?¡± Jin got off and pat himself down. ¡°Ha ha¡­ you have no idea Voltis¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Heh¡­ So boss. What job do you have for me?¡± Voltis also got off the ground to ask him. ¡°Eh¡­ I actually wanted twenty people to come.¡± Jin rubbed the side of his head. ¡°I knew that my seraphs have been getting lazy. Might as well do it myself~¡± ¡°*Che* Stop the act. No need Sloth. *Snap*¡± Voltis said. Soon, people started to pop up from their hiding places. ¡°Everyone has gathered already. We¡¯ve been waiting for this day. To bring back justice for everyone in this town. To bring back justice for everyone within this city. To bring back justice to the state and country!¡± ¡°What¡¯s our motto!?¡± Voltis cried out. ¡°Born of darkness! Heroes of the Light! Day or night! For Justice! We fight!¡± the other one hundred and seven seraphs shouted. A smile form upon Voltis¡¯ face. ¡°What¡¯s our oath!?¡± ¡°We will lay down our lives not to serve a leader, but a nation! To protect all that is good! To defend justice! We once swore to be the heroes the world desires! But blind justice cannot save anyone! Thus we hereby swear to the one who we believe to lead us on the right path. We are your blades! We are your shield! As long as you will lead us and our loved ones to utopia, we will forever follow your orders to defend them! This is our sacred oath! Should any one of us break it, we shall punish them to the utmost!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Good! Good! But you do know that I¡¯ll be calling on you guys on random times right?¡± Jin sheepishly smiled. ¡°Not something a leader should do.¡± ¡°No problem. Just like how it was in the past, we fight only when it is necessary. Though you are random, we don¡¯t mind it.¡± The one hundred and seven seraphs replied in unison including Voltis as well. ¡°Ha ha ha! Alright! First job! Corrupted churches! They live to break families! Their intentions are to defile the morals of the people with their perverted fantasies! Countless people have already been their victims!¡± Jin roared out. His words caused their hearts to surge with anger. Rage flashed in their eyes and malice filled their hearts with desires of vengeance for the people who suffered under the hands of the churches. ¡°I ask of you, all one hundred and eight, to capture the head of these churches and their conspirators! For it will be us to expose their crimes! But it will be up to the people to bring them to justice! We will let people know of their crimes! We will let people know how corrupted the churches are! For it is the people we defend. But it is also for the people, to know what evil is. To know that it exists in our everyday lives. That we must never stop fighting or else evil will become what it is now. We are the only ones who can expose their secrets. But they are the only one who can judge what is truly evil and what is truly good. Are you ready to fight for justice once more!?¡± His voice echoed out that no longer sounded young but a charismatic and mature person. Jin wasn¡¯t an eighteen year old kid in their eyes anymore. He was their leader, Prosecutor Sloth with the army of a hundred and eight to reinforce their justice. Every single seraphs left except Voltis. ¡°Ha ha! Inspiring as always Sloth! No doubt! You! Are our leader!¡± Jin took off his mask and warmly smiles at Voltis. ¡°Heh¡­ thanks. But I got something to do here. Go and help out our brothers and sisters in finishing this task Voltis.¡± Never before has anyone who worked under him as Prosecutor Sloth seen his face. This made Voltis all the more determined. ¡°I won¡¯t fail you!¡± ¡°Now go.¡± Jin winked and pushed Voltis off. He also handed him a paper with the people who he should capture. Voltis felt a tinge of warmth in his heart. ¡®Woooot! We''re back in business!¡¯ He almost jumped for joy because this was a renewed feeling to him. Just then, fifty men dressed in black came up to Jin, instantly recognizing him as the one who called him. Yes, these people were the soldiers under Beelzebub. There was no need for confirmation. Why? Because the only one who can contact them in their private phone numbers is the master phone number that is only possessed by Beelzebub. Only the Union could have those. The government of Jin¡¯s continent don¡¯t have such information even if they wanted to have it. ¡°Sir. What is it that you wish of us?¡± Jin pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to them. ¡°Get these people. These people have been a thorn in my side. Bring them to the public court. I will bring them to hell with the flames of judgment. Any questions?¡± Though they all had their faces covered with a dark mask, anyone could feel the sinister smile that formed behind those veils of darkness. ¡°None.¡± *WOOSH* Jin came back to Aria with a smile. ¡°Believe me now? Come on. I don¡¯t have all day. We have to hurry before sun rise. That¡¯s the latest should the government find out. After that, I¡¯ll stall them with my re-emergence. You¡¯ll have twenty four hours at best after the job is done. Now hurry up and help me.¡± Aria still started at him dumbfounded. ¡°W-Who are-¡± Ignoring her, he walked right back into the house. Jin was opening the electric plugins, statues, etc. There were some wiretaps under the sofas, beds, trinkets and other places. Small micro cameras were up in the walls and paintings that was so amazingly camouflage that people normally wouldn¡¯t notice it would be there. Some were even deeply integrated within the walls of the house. Jin removed and disarmed them one by one with some to little efforts because they also had safety alarms should they be discovered. The cameras would blink a small red dot or the wiretaps would make a small sound to indicate that the spying device would be found. All one had to do was to just be in range of the sensors. But the range was like paper thin small. Which was why the jammer came in handy. It shut off the sensor for a while long enough to be destroyed. The range of the jammer was only twenty feet. But that was good enough. ¡®Shhhhhhhhhhhhiiiiiiiiiiii!!! Ugh¡­ Controlling mother *beepers!* Why do you plant so many in one house!? Well, so far so good¡­ let¡¯s hope everything would be alright¡­ It was a good thing that I didn¡¯t have to borrow Mammon¡¯s jammer. This make cheap is good enough. Besides, I don¡¯t like owing or making Mammon do too much. She already had enough on her hands. I also can¡¯t imagine what she might do if I were to owe her more¡­ Last time she- never mind¡­.¡¯ Jin couldn¡¯t get to the spying devices that were embedded into the walls. So he had to leave them. The only room that was officially clean was the living room. But he wasn¡¯t sure how far the wiretaps within the walls can hear or even if they work or not despite being disabled. ¡®Nothing in this world can be one hundred percent. Doesn¡¯t hurt to be careful.¡¯ Afterwards, Jin followed through his plans. When he left the house once more, his the group of black clothed men came back and they brought the ten victims Jin ordered to be chained along with a lot of information. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Just one. Get these people as well and follow these instructions. I don¡¯t care if they are a part of the high rankings of the military. I don¡¯t care what methods you use to get them to me. Bring them to me.¡± Jin coldly spoke. ¡°Understood. But one more thing sir.¡± The leader of the black men said. ¡°Hm? Speak.¡± Jin looks over the records of information. ¡°I believe the military is already active. Word is¡­ from the Union, there is a traitor within our country. The person they are trying to frame as a traitor is named Blake Cross. But the reality is that the real traitors is Drake and Francis over there. The government already planned to frame Blake a long time ago as well and all Francis and Drake did was give it a little push. The two traitors encourage the government to get rid of Blake which is why they already dispatched two groups of soldiers within the last twelve hours. The first, is the investigation team. The second, the shadow corps. Their intentions are to capture and wipe out the Cross family before the investigation team could come. If they are able to capture Blake, he would be used as a tool to be blamed. Thus, it will be easy to frame the Cross family and make up evidences. What do you want us to do for the time being about them?¡± the leader asks. Jin thought for a moment and then spoke with carefully chosen words. ¡°¡­ Nothing. I believe they won¡¯t arrive until a full twenty four hours later at least up to forty eight hours. So we got at least twenty four hours. Oh and, if there is anyone suspicious that comes within a hundred meter radius of the Cross family house, neutralize them. Got that?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± *Woosh* Jin¡¯s underworld squad of fifty disappeared almost as fast as Jin would when he moves. ¡°Gotta hurry. Ugh¡­ If I had more time¡­. Now I have to¡­. Gah!!!!¡± Jin groaned as he carried the group of ten back to the Cross house with the modified plan he had. He couldn¡¯t finish things the way he wanted. Not like reality was going to let things go his way. So he had to compromise his plans a bit. Jin instructed his underworld corps to go after Darius¡¯ brothers to make a deal as well as tearing down their boss¡¯ companies. If they won¡¯t take the deal of faking torture sounds, then the corps would have to do it for real. Afterwards, they would let the brothers go and burn the underground factories. Once everything was settled with the Cross family, he carried the ten people to the public court. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Jason woke up in the middle of being carried. ¡°Ha ha¡­ you¡­ are like us. You pretend to be good. You use the pretense of good but in the end, you are just trying to achieve your own selfish goals.¡± ¡°¡­ You are mistaken Jason. I¡¯m a selfish person. But my goals aren¡¯t what you say they are.¡± Jin replied. Jason cynically smiled. ¡°Oh sure. You desire Meracle am I wrong? You want her to get back with her family only so that later on you can take advantage of her. How is it that your goals aren¡¯t like what I said? Aren¡¯t you a scum like me?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t see it my way. Not like a guy like you would anyhow. As for being a scum¡­ ¡± Inside Jin¡¯s mind, Jin was already beyond what Jason was. Laughable. It was truly laughable to Jason. Someone who have so much power that was able to capture him was proof of how dark Jin was. ¡°Heh... You ordered people around like a big shot, dragged me from my secret underground house where even the police have a hard time finding, and come out cool like a cucumber. Fine. Let¡¯s say you aren¡¯t like me. But what is there to say when Meracle finds out who you are? Wouldn¡¯t she be devastated when she knows that you are worse than me?¡± ¡°You can laugh at me from hell if that time comes. See Jason, I don¡¯t really care if she hates me. So¡­ Let¡¯s enjoy this peaceful run while we still can. Because your one way ticket to hell is going to be very painful.¡± Along the way, some people saw Jin and how he was carrying people as if they were slaves. At first, some tried to stop him. ¡°Hey! What are you doing!?¡± a burly and bald man shouted. ¡°Help! Help! He¡¯s going to kill us! Help!¡± Jason saw a chance to live and took the chance. He acted with everything he had no matter how shameful. ¡°Please! Help! He¡¯s going to decapitate us! He has my entire family hostage! Help!¡± ¡°W-What!? Let them go!¡± The burly and bald man¡¯s voice attracted the attention of the entire neighborhood. Men and women from all around the neighborhood came. Jason created a huge stir big enough to gather hundreds of people with weapons. Even the children came to watch. But their mothers and fathers soon brought the children away to keep their minds from being scarred. Even the burly bald man ran into his house to get a knife. ¡°Unhand him and his family! Or else we won¡¯t be kind to you!¡± ¡°Let them go!¡± An eighteen year old male came out and act like he was some kind of hero. But when some of them recognized Jason and the others, their faces changed. From sympathetic and filled with morals to hatred. ¡°T-That bastard took my daughter and never came back!¡± A woman pointed towards Jason¡¯s beaten up face cried out. ¡°T-The church¡¯s head! My son became a part of their inner circles and never came back either!¡± A single father also voiced his sorrow. ¡®Perfect.¡¯ Jin coldly smiled and tossed many books onto the floor. ¡°This is what happened to your precious ones!¡± The books contained the number of people who were sold by the churches and by Jason appeared in front of the mob. ¡°Seventeen year old Nelly¡­ Thirteen year old Seliphiel¡­ Boras who was only ten¡­¡± A voice of a man trembled as he read the book. Taking advantage of the situation, Jin didn¡¯t hesitate to rouse their anger. ¡°These people here who are chained up here are the cause of your sorrow! These people here are chained up here are the source of your despair! If you want more proof, then I have them! But, if you wish to get your vengeance, then follow me!¡± ¡°No! We will kill them now! Let them go so we can deal with them boy! Or else-¡± *Snap* Jin snapped his fingers and over one hundred people dressed in white came out. Each person dressed in white with white masks to hide their identities. The one hundred and eight seraphs carried behind them one person each and each person they carried were the supporters of the corrupt. Based on Jin¡¯s paper, these people are the main supporters of the corrupted churches and even the people who were growing corrupt at an extremely fast rate were captured. Slowly, the one hundred and eight seraphs surrounded the mob and revealed the hidden weapons they had underneath their cloaks. Compared to the seraphs, the mob were like children against the adults with toy weapons. Knives and bats were fine to use; mainly because these were what the mob used. But swords and guns were way better. Voltis unmasked himself ¡°Or else what!? You dare harm our prosecutor!? Even after all he has done for you!?¡± When Voltis came out, the mob couldn¡¯t believe it. Voltis was a well-known figure as Prosecutor Sloth¡¯s right hand man. Voltis was also known for being Sloth¡¯s most loyal friend even if Prosecutor Sloth didn¡¯t consider him as a friend. Many companies used tens and hundreds of methods to rope him in. But no matter what method they used, Voltis would always refuse saying, ¡°I work for one man only! So you can take those filthy offerings somewhere else!¡± ¡®So why would he show up in front of them?¡¯ the mob thought. Only a few moments later did they recall what Voltis jus said. Their necks turned and their eyes zoned in on the blue haired man carrying the ten people behind them. Both fear and confusion were evident in their eyes as they couldn¡¯t understand the young blue haired male in front of them ¡°Wha?¡± Jin didn¡¯t bother to explain to the people. Nor did he had to. They just opened a wide path for him as if they just saw a king. Once more, Jin dragged the ten victims behind him with Jason¡¯s face filled with regret. When Jin was about ten meters away from the mob, he said ¡°I¡¯ll need people to help me judge the evil you know. I alone cannot bring the dead peace. My seraphs may be soldiers of justice, but justice is formed by the laws people make.¡± Help? The mobs were questioning themselves. ¡°D-Did I hear what I thought I just heard? Did Prosecutor Sloth ask for us to judge them?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah I think he did. B-But what if we would be-¡° Voltis listened to the people chatter amongst themselves and grew both tired and angry. He was tired because he and the other seraphs transverse tens and hundreds of miles just to see their old boss. He was angry because the people were still indecisive. ¡°Under the laws, your missing sons and daughters and loved are already criminals for joining the inner circles! Some of them are even parts of the reasons why there are more people suffering! Some of the victims cannot take revenge for the injustice that was inflicted upon them! The law enforcers can¡¯t even help them! Those who vowed to protect people¡¯s rights doesn¡¯t give a f*ck about them! Our prosecutor is giving you all one chance and a once in a life time chance to take things into your own hands! Become the reason why some of their victims can find some sort of rest. Become the reasons why some of them can regain their freedom! Let those who you love that are corrupted redeem themselves! I swear upon our honor and names, that both the prosecutor and even the hundred and eight seraphs, will do everything to right all that is wrong! All you have to do is to take action and stand by our sides! We will protect you as long as you desire the same justice as we do!¡± Jin who was pretty far away could hear the empowered cries of the mobs. ¡®Heh¡­ you make a better leader than I do Voltis¡­¡¯ The mob instantly followed Jin all the way to the open court. While walking, Jin pulls out his phone to dial a number. *Riiiiiiiing* Voltis felt his phone vibrating within the white long pants he wore. Pulling it out, he raised an eyebrow. *Beep* ¡°Yeah?¡± answered his phone. ¡°Good job Voltis.¡± ¡®S-Sloth? Why would he call me if he is only a small distance away?¡¯ Voltis didn¡¯t as why because it was rare that Jin would complement someone as Proscutor Sloth. ¡°Oh sure. It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°I want you guys to be the third and final event. So when we reach to the open courthouse, don¡¯t come out until the first group comes. A ¡®friend of mine called his private corps¡¯ so that his ¡®group will be judged first¡¯. Therefore, I want you guys to be the big finale. Can you do that?¡± Voltis smiled and understood what Jin meant. ¡°Alright then. Time to put on a big show Sloth?¡± ¡°You know it Voltis. Just like how we used to do it. *Beep*¡± At the same time Jin hung up, Jin¡¯s phone rang once more. ¡°Hm? Anything new?¡± The leader of Jin¡¯s shadow corps replied, ¡°Nothing sir. As far as it goes, there were no suspicious people so far. So it¡¯s good. I¡¯ll call back up to keep an eye on the Cross family. Is that okay?¡± ¡°No problem. Just be sure to be careful alright?¡± ¡°Alright boss. *Beep*¡± ''Good. I''ve taken care of the corrupted churches part so they won''t mess with people''s beliefs anymore... Next.... people from the business world. .... Business men always were full of... well... sh*t. I kinda feel bad for overworking my men on my first day coming back...'' Jin regretfully thought. Not that it was going to stop him from judging people nor would it stop the current momentum. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Epilogue to Chapter 30: Tired Everything now brings us back to the present. A spitting headaches continues to bother Jin as he continues to go through each person. Once Jin¡¯s shadow corps left, his seraphs came in. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet folks! Let¡¯s see how high the sh*t rise!¡± Voltis spoke out from the seraphs. ¡°I know we all don¡¯t like killing with our own hands. Especially after one hundred. Which is why, we are going to make this easy for both you and our prosecutor!¡± Just like Voltis stated, even the angry mob had a limit to their anger. The more they killed, the more they dislike killing. Killing is not normal nor should it ever have to be normal. The weight of a life is known after a person¡¯s death. But the weight of sin only gets heavier as a person kills more and more people. One of the female seraphs came forth and held up a small and shiny badge that reads, ¡°Seraph number 102. Code of Mass Judgement¡± Jin, upon the judge¡¯s seat slowly and clearly spoke to the tired people. ¡°We won¡¯t be inhumane to continue to let you guys stain your hands! Thus we came up with one last humane method! The choice is yours people of the state. One: let them live and give them a chance to redeem themselves while knowing that some of them might not learn from their mistakes! Or two! Turn every single person here a cripple! We¡¯ll break their arms and legs! But the last choice is very simple. Just kill them. So choose wisely.¡± But against Jin¡¯s expectations, the mobs and the people all raised three fingers. ¡°WE ALL CHOOSE NUMBER THREE! LETTING THESE SINFUL PEOPLE LIVE WILL ONLY BRING US DOWN EVEN FURTHER!¡± The judge and those who were completely petrified in fear only watch as the angry mobs take the lives right before their eyes. ¡°What have you done? This was meant to be a system of truth and justice! But you turned it all into a massacre!¡± The old judge wailed. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t see the justice behind your actions Sloth. All you have done is taken the innocence away from the people!¡± Ignorance and innocence. Two ideas that are very much alike and just as different. Innocence is not knowing and is still with pure and therefore isn¡¯t truly a sin. But ignorance is when a person is ignoring their surroundings and does not wish to know. Jin¡¯s purpose for doing all this is to remove that ignorance. Though there may be some innocent people that would one day become a sin. ¡°A world full of corruption isn¡¯t a place for the innocent to thrive. If the innocent becomes tainted, then there would only be more corrupted people¡­¡± The judge bit the bottom of his quivering lips. ¡°B-But that¡¯s not right!¡± *Rumble* Rumble* Rumble* Rumble* Rumble* Rumble* Just when Jin was about to answer the judge, thunderous booms filled the skies. ¡°Disperse! Everyone!¡± In a cry of emergency, both the shadow corps and the seraphs brought all the civilians at the open court to a safer place while leaving behind the dead bodies. Hundreds of black metallic aircrafts sliced through the air at high speed and landed down on the open court. Helicopters, jets, and airplanes all surrounded Jin. In one of the copters, a woman with emerald hair with blue highlights dressed in an all-black business attire came down screaming, ¡°BASTAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARD!¡± She got off the copter and ran up to strangle Jin. ¡°Sloth! Do you know what you just did!?¡± She violently shook his body back and forth and from side to side. ¡°These people could¡¯ve been brought to court to be judged fairly! Now, you¡¯ve made an entire community guilty for murder! Mass murder as well!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Jin smiled underneath his mask and pulled the woman to him. ¡°Nice to see you too Vera. Didn¡¯t know that my rival missed me that much. Did you come back to kick my ass or did you want your¡¯s spanked like last time?¡± ¡°!!! Get off me!¡± She lets go of Jin¡¯s neck to push him away. ¡°I¡¯ll sue you for sexual harassment!¡± Jin rubbed his neck sorely. ¡°Heh heh¡­ there are no charges that can be put forth Vera. Can¡¯t you see? If you charge me now, you would have to charge an entire community. If you charge an entire community for bringing justice to what the government can¡¯t even touch, then what would that lead to?¡± ¡°Y-Y-You couldn¡¯t mean!!!!¡± The smile on Jin¡¯s face grew wider and wider as more and more people got down from the air crafts. They readied their guns and all lasers aimed at his head. ¡°Precisely. I not only helped these people get their revenge, but also brought the truth to the world. If I am charged now, then the people would help me fight against the government. If I¡¯m dead, what do you think will happen? Thus, not only would I be hitting the criminals in the front, but the¡­ well¡­ you can figure it out can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If you get rid of one target, you get rid of those behind them as well. Same old Sloth I see. Your name doesn¡¯t fit with your actions.¡± Vera grimaced. ¡°Neither does your name. So dishonest. So much lies. But that is what lawyers do. So¡­ Why not join me Vera?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join you when this planet has ice rings around its equators that extends hundreds and thousands of miles!¡± ¡°Ho ho! If I do that, then would you keep your words?¡± ¡°!!! You bastard!¡± Jin and Vera continue to exchange words of sarcasm and anger. But to both sides, it was almost like a happy reunion in a strange way. ¡°Just because you are a prosecutor, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can do whatever you want!¡± ¡°Just because you are a lawyer an defend people, it doesn¡¯t mean you fight for justice~¡± After half an hour of exchanging small words, Vera couldn¡¯t take it. She went totally serious. ¡°Sloth. I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Turn yourself in now and admit to your crimes of stealing government data, engage in acts of terrorism, and encouraging murder; I¡¯ll make sure your sentences will be light.¡± Jin puts his hands on his face and laughed. ¡°Hahahaha! Light sentences? Engage in acts of terrorism? When was there a time that I was engaged in acts of terrorism!? There is no such thing as sentences at all because I have no crime. If there is a crime, then it would be putting the blame of the deaths of hundreds of corrupted people on a hero!¡± Vera¡¯s jaws dropped in disbelief. ¡°H-Hero! Have you gone mad? You dare call yourself a hero!? No, you are the devil¡¯s advocate! You¡¯ve manipulated the people to do your biddings. You¡¯ve illegally judged people and violated their rights for a fair trial! Worst of all, you actually even let the people kill in your stead without letting your hands be stained in blood! Have you consider how it might influence their families? Do you know how many people are suffering because of your single action? There is not even a shred of justice in what you have done! There¡¯s no justice in your judgment!¡± ¡°¡­ So you think that the world should be covered in flowers while grown on the land of the dead?¡± A cold light flashed in Jin¡¯s eyes. The silver shine within his pupils became more and more apparent behind the mask. ¡°Wha?¡± She flinched. Her legs seems to lose the strength they had a while ago as well as her entire body. Her mind screamed for her to run but the fear paralyzed her in place. Jin stood up from the judge¡¯s seat and came down step by step making his way to Vera. ¡°This land¡­ has been ravaged by wars many many many years ago. The state of this country has been atrophied because of the depression. The ruins of this country is nothing more than the reminders of its former glory. But the laws¡­ was the former glory and light of this country. We elect, dishonest, corrupt politician who don¡¯t give one cent about their people. Through their own personal interests, the people suffered heavily while those with power only became healthier and stronger. Their gluttony knows no bounds while out people wither and die every day like the trees and flowers they step on. You tell me Vera. What I¡¯ve done contains not even a shred of justice? There are people from all around the world who have the same amount of power and abilities I have. There are people stronger than me. Yet they don¡¯t lend a helping hand to those who needs it. Have you ever heard a mother¡¯s tears crying over her missing daughter? Have you ever heard a father crying over his dead son who was his pride and joy? Do you know the pain of having a relative that is a criminal that continues to do wrong just to support his or her own families? I¡¯m sure you have your own tragic past Vera. But that does not excuse you from the responsibilities of living in a society. You are the lawyer. Protector of people¡¯s rights! Defender of Justice! I am a prosecutor! I am he who eliminate the threats that makes their way into society before it begins! The very Spear of Justice! If the shield falls, there is nothing left but the spear keeping the scale of justice balanced! Thus, I will enforce justice in my own way because the shield lost her own justice!¡± ¡°You arrogant!!! I have not lost my own way!¡± Vera refuted. ¡°Then why is it that you have tens of guns pointing at me!? Where is the justice if you only kill a person and not expose their crimes!? If you truly haven¡¯t lost your way, then prove it to me! If I have crimes, expose it! If I have sins, let me be judged by your hammer! A lawyer¡¯s job isn¡¯t only to defend people! It is to go against the prosecutor! It is your job to go against me to protect the people you believe in are innocent! That¡¯s your role!¡± Jin walked off the court and ignored the lasers pointed at him. Once he was out of her sight, Vera could feel the bones in her body still trembling. ¡®¡­ Bring him to justice?¡¯ Soon, another man came standing by Vera¡¯s side. A man who stood six foot and six inches tall olive skinned man with a well-built body and a bald head with a thick beard and mustache. He was Vera¡¯s superior and her teacher. ¡°Vera. If we let him go now, there may not be another chance to get him. What do you want to do?¡± Vera turned to a different direction and hopped on a copter. ¡°¡­ Let him go. Just like he said, if we go after him right now, we will only incur the wrath of the people. But if we expose his crimes, then he will lose support and will become more vulnerable. Then, we will have a justified reason to bring him down and we will show that there is still justice beside his justice within the justice system.¡± Her superior nodded his head and silently agreed. ¡®I would like to face off against you as well Sloth. But I think I¡¯ll let my apprentice grow a little more before I face you my old rival.¡¯ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Jin quickly made way out of their sight and found a place to change. The golden hanfu was really getting stuffy and he had to change clothes with the extra clothes he had. ¡®But there is something I have to do first.¡¯ Jin carefully spied on the Cross family the entire day. Just like he instructed, they sold their cars. But they copied some of the old contacts down on paper to destroy the phones. Blake destroyed his computer which was a good thing and Meracle was surprisingly obedient after the incident. The father and daughter relationship was getting better. But the mother cannot be said to be the same. Things were still a little rocky between her and Blake. ¡®The family is still a little shaky because the father still feels like accepting Leah is hard. Leah is also being slightly reserved but putting effort into rebuilding their relationship so that is good. She isn¡¯t rushing things either.¡¯ Although Ophelia didn¡¯t show it publicly, she was complaining how angry she was. There were some memories within the house that she liked and things she wanted to keep. Dairies of her life there was also important so she packed it. But the things she couldn¡¯t keep, it made her even more irritated that she had to let them go. ¡®Geez¡­. This person¡­¡¯ Jin groaned. Due to his guilt of hitting a woman, he felt bad for Ophelia. To help Ophelia out, Jin came into Ophelia¡¯s room to check on the stuff she wanted to keep. ¡°Huh¡­ what an organized person. She even labels the stuff she wanted to keep but throw away.¡± There were also other people who was watching the Cross family as well so he ordered them carry the stuff the family wanted to keep in secret and store it in his personal storage house. His shadow corps felt a little puzzled as to why he asked them to do such things, but they didn¡¯t question his orders. Although they were a little reluctant, they still did as he asked and stashed it away. Ophelia would continue to complain about how her stuffs were missing in a mysterious way. Same goes for Meracle and the others. But because they couldn¡¯t find the reason why, they continued to pack their stuffs up. ¡®So far so good¡­¡¯ Jin¡¯s men were currently sending the precious memory filled items so only forty people of the fifty were left. The seraphs were long gone because he sent them home early. There were some people that came and visited the Cross family such as friends and neighbors so there weren¡¯t any suspicious people. They stayed, talked, and had some fun along with dining with the family until 9 pm. By then, everyone else left and only the Cross family was in the house. ¡°Alright¡­ Ready to leave the house?¡± Jin could hear Blake said. Just as he said it, the doorbell rang. A group of men dressed in casuals came up to the Cross house looking anxious. ¡°Ah! Jose! Verde! Adrian! Come in! Come in!¡± Blake cried out in joy. ¡®¡­ a group of men coming at this time? It¡¯s almost friggin time to sleep! I just hope that my bad feeling was wrong¡­.¡¯ Jin quickly took off his golden hanfu and underneath was a completely black suit. He puts away the golden hanfu and pulls out a mask made to cover the entire head. ¡®This time, it¡¯s Beelzebub¡¯s turn to play!¡¯ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Blake enjoyed a time of conversation with Jose, Verde and Adrian. They were their long time neighbors ever since the cross family moved into the house. ¡°So Jose. What really brought you here?¡± Jose was a six foot tall man with dark hair paired with an average face. He was nothing special aside that he was of Hispanic descent and was a mix of Irish as well. He had little hair due to being over stressed. ¡°Ha¡­ Seems like you got me Blake. I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you about something. Why don¡¯t you get your whole family together so everyone can hear?¡± ¡°Hm? Why¡¯s that Jose?¡± ¡°Because Blake. It¡¯s a very big surprise that we want to share with your family.¡± Adrian interjected. He wasn¡¯t any different from Jose because he was also of Hispanic descent and had a mix of Asian in his blood. He was only an inch shorter than Jose but that didn¡¯t mean much. ¡°Just bring them down. We got everything prepared. Trust us. You¡¯ll love it.¡± Verde was the only really tall man because he was seven foot eight tall. His skin complexion was slightly darker than brown and was a mix of Caucasian and black. Biggest difference between him and the other two men was that he had the most hair. His hairstyle looked exactly like a half mushroom because he would often try to find ways to define himself. Though he didn¡¯t show it, he felt suspicious of them. ¡°Uhh¡­ Okay. But most of my kids are having fun somewhere far from here with Ania. They¡¯re in the village of Yukorne learning of the ancient people¡¯s heritages for school. I can bring the rest down if you want.¡± Blake lied. ¡°Ha ha. No problem. Just bring them down and we¡¯ll leave you with the rest of the gifts.¡± Adrian laughed ¡°Meracle! Ophelia! Aria! Leah! Our neighbors wants to gift us with some stuffs!¡± Blake called down the others that were in the house to see the ¡®gifts¡¯ the neighbors prepared. But as they came down, Blake signaled them in Morse code to be careful. There was no replies between the family members because it was how they usually communicate in dangerous situations. Jose smiled and pulled out a pink box wrapped in a red ribbon. ¡°Good! Now that¡¯s everyone is here¡­ *click*¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± The Cross family¡¯s eyes grew wide from that one click. *Pow* A small hole pierced Blake¡¯s chest right in the middle, spewing out streams of blood. ¡°Sorry Blake. But if we didn¡¯t kill you or your family, we all would be dead. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Jose apologizes. At that same time, a boom rang outside and Jose¡¯s body turned lifeless. Just like Blake, a hole as small as a bullet pierced through the side of his head and he fell like a rock. Verde and Adrian looked at Jose with shock. Immediately, the other two men were so scared that they didn¡¯t even bother to speak. Just from that one moment, they dropped to the floor as well as the other Cross family members did. But what they did didn¡¯t matter. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Two more booms followed up and both Adrian and Verde died right on the floor. Just as quick as they fell, a man fully covered in black and wore a mask came through the front door and said, ¡°Run! Quickly! Before they come.¡± His voice was distorted and was hard to tell whether he was a man or a woman. His mask was created to not look vicious but dark enough to blend within the night. Made from pure black materials, it did not reflect light. Leah squinted her eyes. ¡°Who-¡° ¡°Don¡¯t asks any stupid questions! Do you want your husband to die? Hurry up and get him to the hospital!¡± the man urged them and ran out the house. ¡°!!! Lets go! Meracle! Help me carry your father! Opehlia! Aria! You two get our luggages!¡± When the four came to the doorstep, they could already see dead bodies on the lawn. The sight of it made Ophelia and Meracle want vomit. But for Leah and Aria, they already seen people die once before so they handled it with little problems. Or so they thought. When they got outside, tens of people died outside with their head blasted wide open. An ambulance car that was twice the size of the normal ambulance suddenly came by and four men dressed in blacks opened the doors to get a stretcher. But among them, only one was robed in all black and had his entire head covered by a mask. ¡°Hurry dammit!¡± He quickly urges them. ¡±Guys! Get that man on!¡± His team took Blake off their hands and laid him on the stretcher in order to move him onto the ambulance. ¡°Sir. Bleeding is only getting worse. We need to go. Now!¡± Under the mask, the man grimaced. ¡°You heard him! The four you quickly get on! I¡¯ll drive. Make sure there is a ¡®quick route¡¯ for me to go to the hospital¡± Since the four were standing stupefied, the men in blacks had to push them into the ambulance and throw their luggage in as well. ¡°Understood!¡± the men in blacks pulled out their cell phones and started to make multiple calls. ¡°Get lane A, B, and G cleared! Free up lane F! We¡¯re heading towards Vaccine 1! Prepare a surgery room! We¡¯ll do it! Get the needed doctors as well! We are short on hands!¡± Once the preparation was done, they jumped into the ambulance and applied first aid for Blake and gave him the best medical attention they could. ¡°All done sir! Time to go!¡± ¡°Good! Hang on!¡± *Screeeeeeeech!* In no more than fifteen minutes, the father and the family got to the hospital in time and his surgery began the moment they went in as if they were expecting them. The men in blacks didn¡¯t stay for the surgery. They left as soon as Blake went under surgery. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ ¡°Phew¡­ Success¡­ Time to negotiate¡­ ugh¡­¡± The men in blacks were definitely none other than Jin and his men. During the time that Blake was talking to his neighbors, there were a lot of things that went on. First, after the neighbors came, groups of tens surrounded Blake¡¯s house carrying one long bag each. One by one, they pulled out guns and sniper rifles from their bags and aimed them towards the house. ¡°Oh shi- not good. Group 1 and 3! Kill the incoming people. Group 5! Hurry up and go control traffic and bring a big ambulance! Group 2 and 4! Kill the people who are here! I¡¯ll go join you!¡± Jin sent through his mask. Just like his Belphegor mask, his Beelzebub mask had a lot of functions. Mainly for commanding people. Once the others got his messages, they followed his orders without fail. The people were silently massacred but there we little to no changes within their expressions. ¡®The hell? Dammit¡­ they employed the mindless soldiers already? ¡­ guess they really want Blake¡­¡¯ Jin groaned. Mindless soldiers is nothing more than the generic name that Jin refers to the soldiers the government dispatched that had no real will of their own. Once ordered, they would follow it till the end. The government can ¡®mass produce¡¯ them as well because all it really takes is to control a person to the fullest. Due to the number of slave centers all around the world, getting people to control is easy. But the number of people mass produced by the government is only a ratio of 1:20. In a world that has a population of over 8 billion, it didn¡¯t matter. Why? Because the population of eight billion is only counting those who are truly living. The population of 8 billion is also an out dated number from six years ago. Over the years, the number of mindless people that were ¡®mass produced¡¯ could rival the population of a country. They were their back up soldiers should the people rebel or if the soldiers in the government rebel. But just as there were many benefits of having mindless soldiers, there were also draw backs. They still had to be fed, kept clean and healthy, and most of all broken. Just because they were called mindless doesn¡¯t mean that they can¡¯t regain their mentalities. There were also levels of the broken mindless soldiers and there were also limits on how many mindless soldiers a government can keep. Thus the restrictions and the cost to keep such soldiers were high. ¡®These must be the lesser soldiers¡­ the governments only has access to lesser and greater soldiers. Not perfect mindless soldiers¡­ Perfect mindless soldiers only exists within the Union¡­¡¯ Jin thought to himself. ¡®What could Blake have done to get the government on his ass like this?¡¯ The seven underworld rulers could also command these people as well. In the past, every single underworld ruler commanded groups of mindless soldiers. Compared to the government, even one of the seven rulers would have many times more soldiers than the government would ever have. They also carry out operations that also sometimes goes against the morals of the people. Operations such as assassinations, staging a coup, and even shifting the balance of political power like voting. Though it sounded like the seven underworld rulers were the strongest, they really weren¡¯t because they still followed orders from the ¡®Union¡¯. Jin holds three titles secretly. Mammon, Leviathan, and Asmodeus held their respective titles. But the title of Satan is a title secretly used by the Union just in case they ever need to interfere with the underworld. They also regulate the underworld using and abusing the Satan title. The figurehead that holds the title of Satan does not matter because all they have to do is listen to the Union while getting paid in compensation. Incidentally, Jin also discovered this dirty secret a long time ago. He killed the figure head that calls himself Satan and was about to claim it. But because Jin already held three, the Union could not allow him to hold anymore. Should they let him, Jin would hold enough strength to control the underworld within that continent and over throw the government with just one word. At first, they told him a lie that the Satan title will be given to him in the future. But that lie was immediately exposed. Knowing that they were trying to limit his power, Jin went after Leviathan. Having no other choice, they protected Leviathan for many reasons. Mainly, it was to protect themselves. Things got so bad that they threaten Jin with their new systems of ¡®defense¡¯ they made. But it soon back fired on them in the most unexpected way. In the past, many tried to hack the systems to get them back, but every single genius hackers who would try ended up missing or somehow mysteriously leaving ashes. Jin left the underworld with the multiple stolen defense systems and set it to auto-decimate should anyone try to hack it. That was also why he was safe for so long. If it wasn¡¯t for the defense systems he stole, Jin would¡¯ve been long dead. While Jin was thinking, his men were shooting the mindless soldiers to death. They were like zombies with one exception. Mindless soldiers can ¡®die¡¯ in a way. ¡°Sir. That was the last of them. About eighty five of those soldiers died. Strangely they had almost no ability to retaliate. From what I can gather, they were lesser mindless soldiers. What do you want us to do with them?¡± One of his men called in. ¡°¡­. Take away their bodies as fast as you can and throw them into the incinerators. If the government finds out that we killed them, it would mean trouble for us.¡± Jin responded in an emotional-less cold tone. ¡°Got it. But there is one thing I¡¯ve noticed sir.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It might be my imagination, but all the bullets you fired were all misses. Is there a problem with your gun sir???¡± the leader of the shadow corps asked his boss. This was a big question that no one would dare to ask because they were afraid of their boss killing them. ¡°....... Ask that again and I¡¯ll assure you that I won¡¯t miss. *Beep*¡± Jin didn¡¯t want to seem weak to his men. If he did, their faith in him would surely lower. ¡®Urgh¡­ Can¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t have the heart to kill.¡¯ Just when Jin thought everything was fine. But about an hour and a half later, his men called in more informations. ¡°Sir! There are more people coming!¡± ¡°What the? How did¡­. Arggh¡­.¡± *Boom* A loud sound resounded from the Cross house. ¡°!!! Take care of the family first! Is the ambulance here?¡± ¡°Yes they are sir! They¡¯re coming in two minutes!¡± ¡°Alright! Burn down the house along with all the evidences once I get the family to safety. Can you handle things from here on out? I¡¯ll entrust you and the group with keeping me and the family safe. Can you do it?¡± ¡°Of course! Leave everything to us!¡± Things really unfold from here on out as Jin brought Blake and his family to the hospital. He ordered the best doctors he could to handle Blake¡¯s surgery as well as for his group to continue to watch over them just for a little more insurance. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The Decagon House of the Militia Room -9 The air was tense within the atmosphere. The smell of sweat and perfume mixed and lingered in the air condition room. Nine people sat in a room around a round table. All nine looking anxious. These nine people were the heads of the government. These nine are the ones who operates the government and make the big decision for everyone in the military. The nine people who sat within the room ranged from as young as thirty and as old as ninety. *BANG!* ¡°It¡¯s been hours! Why haven¡¯t we got news yet!?¡± a young man no older than thirty five in a blue business attire cried out. The color of the suit they wear also represents their strength within the Militia. Just like how in the order of the rainbow, the second most powerful person in the group wears red. But the most powerful are the ones that wears pure white and pure black and their status in power is equal. The woman who sat directly across from him had a calm look compared to the young man. She was in her late forties and wore all black which represents her superiority over him. ¡°Calm down Noah. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll-¡° *Knock*Knock*Knock* The sudden knock on the door interrupted the woman¡¯s words. An old man nearing his seventies dressed in white with grey hair smiled. ¡°Huh¡­ Well speak of the devil. Looks like we already got news¡­¡± The nine held their breaths for the new intelligence they were about to receive. ¡°Come in.¡± *Creaaaaaaak* As the doors open a beautiful woman in her early twenties came in with the new intelligence. There was no life within her eyes. Her face was expressionless as well. Her hair was re-dyed to be white to show who she serves under and all she wore was a lewd white lingerie. Embarrassingly, her boss coughed lightly to allow her to come in. Walking to the front with files in her hand, she placed down the files and spoke, ¡°There was a call from one of our men. He told us that the Cross family was away and their house was burned down by the time they got there. There is also something else that everyone should know.¡± The old man eyes¡¯ narrowed. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Jason, the one we supported died because he was mutilated to death by the people. Sloth also killed many of our supporters. A man by the name Belphegor called in as well. He said that if you or anyone else pester the family again, then he would use the ?ternus system no matter who it was. He said that if we go too far or if we aim for Sloth¡­. He said he would use the rest of the systems just to eliminate us.¡± The woman reported. *BANG!* ¡°!!! Is he mad!? He wants to get rid of us!? This is no different than biting the hands that feeds! If we are gone, then how will this country operate!? Sure the union will take over, but¡­ agh!!! *Hiss* that back stabbing demon!¡± the man in blue hissed in anger. But he remembered how his best friend who tried to hack the systems mysteriously disappeared. Days later of his disappearance, he was sent hundreds photos from a person who bears the name Belphegor. In those photos were grotesque images of his friend being cut up into pieces frame by frame, seconds by seconds. Just remembering those photos made him go pale white like a sheet of paper. Just like the man in blue, the others became angry at first, but turn white with fear as well. ¡°¡­ Making us fold our hands? ¡­ Then we have no choice but to comply¡­ Fine. But one day Belphegor. You¡¯ll regret it!¡± the old man in white snorted. He waves the young woman to go away and crosses his arms snorting hot fumes. ¡­¡­¡­.. ¡­¡­ ¡­ By noon time, Jin dismissed the rest of his people. He was already changed into a different set of black clothings and was walking down the street lesuirely. ¡°Phew¡­ Long day¡­ long long long day¡­¡± he groans. He walked down for a long time until he found a bench to lay down. ¡®So this is what you mean by hitting the people behind the supporters huh?¡¯ Ban popped out, still in his panda suit. ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah¡­ see, this is what happens when you mess with people. They might have supporters that we might not know and we could be secretly screwed¡­¡± Jin mutters. He looks up at the sky with tired eyes wanting to rest. He closed his eyes for a bit. But the drowsiness took over him. ¡®¡­ Hm¡­ when you put it like that, I guess I can relate. I¡¯ve picked a few bones before. Some caused-¡® ¡°zzzzzzzzzzzzzz¡± Jin snored in low volume. Ban scratched his head and smiled. ¡®¡­ g¡¯night then¡­ well, good afternoon nap. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡¯ *Step step step* ¡®Hm?¡¯ ¡°Was it you?¡± a figure came out to say. A man with crazed eyes ran at high speed towards Jin why was laying on the floor. ¡°It was you who destroyed my religion weren¡¯t you!? Now you have to pay the price!¡± Two wings of white spread wide from the crazed man¡¯s back. But his wings were tainted with drops of black. His body turned into a flash of light that beamed through the air. *Woosh* ¡°DIE!!!!!!!!!¡± the crazed man screamed in a shrill voice. At the same time he screamed¡­ *Splatter* His body suddenly caught in mid air, exploded and disintegrated into dust. ¡°Shut up¡­ caretakers and servants of the light should not be running false religions.¡± Ban appears from behind from where the crazed man once was. ¡°Ugh¡­ Now I have to take physical form¡­ what a pain¡­ I¡¯m tired¡­ You''re lucky Jin. I originally wanted you to face someone of your equal strength if not stronger to show you that there are people who might stronger than you hunting your ass down. But seeing that you are so tired... I''ll let you sleep for a bit...¡± Prologue to Chapter 31: A Dream of Innocence Jin¡¯s mind¡­. *Wooosh* A familiar wind blew through the night air, tickling my skin with its cool light touch. ¡®Huh? Where the-¡®My eyes opens in response to the refreshingly cool air to see many things. An endless starry space with a moon lit sky above me, a vast land full of lush green land beneath me with thousands of trees that stands as tall as skyscrapers surrounds me as I lay down on the ground. The world seems to be a much bigger place as well. When I raised my hand up to the sky, it seemed much smaller than it used to be. That¡¯s because it was smaller. In fact, when I took a good look at my body, it was much smaller and younger. Slowly, I subconsciously rose to my feet to check my surroundings. I definitely got younger because I went up to a tree and marked my height with my hands. ¡®Huh? Three feet ten? Was I that short?¡¯ Everywhere I look, all I could see were trees and mountains as a moon hung between two big mountains. By the looks of the height, the moon only rose up beyond the mountains a few hours ago. My eyes began to wander in every direction until I heard the hum of an old man. Darting my eyes towards where the moon rose just slightly above the mountain, I could see a figure coming down the mountain ranges. He walks towards me with a smile and a box in hand. ¡°Shall we go play *BZZT*?¡± It was even stranger that the last word he said could not be heard. A smile lit my face as I could already feel what were in the boxes. ¡°Mhm. Let¡¯s go gramps! Yaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡± A possessed child like feeling took hold of my body as I jumped for joy and ran through the forest. His face also lit up when I called the old man gramps. ¡°Ah ha ha ha! Don¡¯t run ahead of me kid! You might trip and fall!¡± Just like how the old man predicted, I did trip, but I didn¡¯t fall. Instead, I hit a tree with my face heading towards its trunk first. *DOOM* ¡°!!! Are you okay!?¡± the old man laid down the box and rushed over. He pulled me from the tree¡¯s trunk and into his arms to see a small stream of blood running down from my nose. ¡°Heh heh¡­ I¡¯m fine gramps¡­ *Wipe* I-I¡¯m strong!¡± a childish smile appeared on my face as I tried my best to not cry. Suddenly, a blow came crashing down from above and landed right on my head. *Whack!* ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t do that again!¡± the old man angrily yelled. ¡°Ugh¡­ what am I going to do with a dumb kid like you¡­¡± If I were to say what hurts more, tree or his fist, his fist was like a steel hammer compared to that wooden tree and definitely hurts more. ¡°Ow¡­.. that hurts gramps¡­¡± I slightly blubbered with tears coming from the corner of my eyes while feeling the sore spot on my head. The old man snorted and turned back to get the box from the ground. ¡°Good! It should hurt! It should remind you of not doing dumb things again. Now let¡¯s hurry up and go home or else we won¡¯t have time to eat or light these up!¡± He speed walked through the forest at a pace that I could barely catch up to. Though he sounded angry, he was really worried for my sake and there were times when he would slow down for my sake as well. Along the way, we would stop to chat about what I would want to do in the future. ¡°So¡­ boy¡­. What is your dream?¡± ¡°To be like you!¡± ¡°... Try again. What do you want to be the most?¡± ¡°To be like you!¡± ¡°¡­ Was there anything you¡¯d want to be? Like¡­ a doctor? An inspiring leader? A hero?¡± ¡°No! I want to be like you gramps!¡± My na?ve answers had the old man blush a bit even though he tried to hide his sheepish smile behind his white hair. ¡°Seriously boy¡­ what am I going to do with you¡­ the life I am living isn¡¯t all that good¡­ Do you still want to be like me? ¡°Mhm! No doubt!¡± I shouted out loud the pure answer I had within my heart. The old man chuckled while shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ alright alright. Come. Let¡¯s go home *Bzzt* and this time, I¡¯ll make dinner.¡± Upon the silent and serene land, a boy walking with an old man with white hair down a grassy road hummed a happy tune. The old man also hummed a tune as well. ¡°Hap-py bir-th-day to you.¡± Were the tunes the both of them repeatedly hummed over and over. His face has yet to look haggard for he looks no older than five. The boy also bears many flaws because he was born prematurely and malnutrition as well. But the old man didn¡¯t care. He sees the boy almost as if he was his grandson. ''The only thing this boy has is a cute and innocent face...'' the old man thought and smiled a bit. It didn¡¯t take me long to realize that everything was a dream. A dream that I didn¡¯t even know exists. A beautiful dream that I wanted to last forever. But it was a dream I knew I couldn¡¯t stay in. But, for the time being, I would like to stay to see this dream to the end. For it is a dream that I knew I yearned for in my heart. For it is a dream called innocence. ¡®*squeak*¡¯ a voice softly calls out. ¡®*Squeak*Squeak*.¡± A small rodent like creature with devil like wings climbed up my shoulder while walking. ¡°Sin? How is it that you are in my dream?¡± But the rodent only squeaked continuously. A squeaking that sounded strangely happy. Soon, other animals followed me from behind. Some were silent. Others were just as happy and made various sounds in their own tongue. ¡°*Bzzt* Can you feel their qi?¡± the old man asked me. Huh? My faced became a bit perplexed. ¡°*Tch* I taught you how to feel qi and you already forgot that too? Geeze kid.¡± The old man sighed. His face became a bit more tired weary. ¡°Guess there¡±s no avoiding stupidity¡­ I¡±ll reteach it to you once we get home¡­¡± Behind insulting words and tired face, I could see that he was smiling on the corner of his mouth. A mischievous smile from what I could see. But it could be that the mustache and the beard made his face all the scarier. He placed the box back down onto the ground. ¡°Huh? Gramps? Whaddaya do-¡± *woosh* In one swift motion, my body was lifted high into the air and placed on his back. My arms was wrapped tightly around his neck and my legs were locked onto his sides. ¡°Hang on *Bzzt*.¡± Hang on were the only two words I heard before the two of us were suddenly racing down the road. ¡°You¡±re crazy gramps!!!!!¡± I yelled. The old man misheard me and responded with something differently insane. ¡°WHAT!? YOU WANT ME TO GO CRAZY!? ALRIGHT THEN KID. HOLD ON TIGHTER!¡± Up the road, down the road, zigging and zagging across the grassy land. When the old man suddenly had an idea of how to get back home faster, he took short cuts where he would jump from cliffs and hills. He was purely and truly eccentric for a man his age. I thought we would¡±ve broken arms and legs if not ruined the things within the box. But in all those moments of his craziness, would it be strange if I¡±d said that it was extremely fun? Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°*Huff*Huff* Alright kid¡­ you can get down now¡­¡± The old man huffed and puffed. A very satisfied expression filled his face. He let me down from his back and turned around to see my own face. Unsurprisingly, my eyes went wide and I felt like I just went through a roller coaster ride. My hair felt like it stood up on its end as well and my face became as stiff as my body. The rodent that was on my shoulder was gone when I looked over my shoulder. Same goes for the other animals that were following us. ¡°*Chuckles* Come on. Let¡±s go in.¡± the old man didn¡±t fully ignored my face. I can tell that he was laughing on the inside. It took a while, but we had to get changed and cleaned before opening the box. I¡±d taken quite a long bath before the old man could. After all, he was sweating too much and couldn¡±t bathe right away. He had to wait a while. Once I was done, I let the old man know that I¡±d finished. ¡°Alright gramps. The bath is all yours. I preheated the bath as well.¡± ¡°Oh? Okay. Just come here for a bit boy. I got something to show you before we light up the stuff in the box.¡± He yelled from another room. I looked at the time to see that it was getting very late. ¡°What could he be planning?¡± I mumbled as I followed his instruction. *tap*tap*tap*tap* My feet made its way through the house and was about to come to where I¡¯d heard gramp¡¯s voice. A dark and eerie room was ahead so I was a bit hesitant. ¡°Come on boy. I don¡±t have all day now.¡± The old man clearly had too much energy. His voice was extremely excited. I sighed for a bit and walked into the dark room. *Flip* ¡°SURPRISE!¡± the old man shouted excitedly. He¡¯d thought that I would look happy when he presented me with a cylindrical wide pastry covered with cream and had the candles in shape of the words, ¡°Happy Birthday¡± written across the top. The pastry was pretty well done but was slightly unsymmetrical where one side was taller than the other and the decorations were some wild herbs. But me as a kid, though normal kids would feel happy, I stared blankly at the funny hat that gramps was wearing. ¡°Huh!?¡± He was slightly taken aback. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you smiling? I thought all kids love cake¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s a cake?¡± I asked. ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°Bah!¡± His face contorted. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kids want these days¡­ this guy likes fireworks and gets excited when he sees one. But he isn¡¯t as excited when he sees a cake lit with candles¡­ Forget it. He doesn¡¯t even know what a cake is¡­¡± The old man grumbled. ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯ve never eaten cake in your entire life?¡± I shook my head. ¡°So¡­. What¡¯s a cake? Is that a cake? Looks weird. What is a birthday?¡± The old man¡¯s face fell. In his mind, he thought, ¡®This kid clearly don¡¯t know what a birthday is nor does he know what a cake is! I forgot that the depression is still going strong¡­ Hell¡­ I forgot how old he is¡­¡¯ ¡°But if you are giving me something. I got something for you too gramps. Wait here.¡± I ran right back outside to get something¡­. I can¡±t remember what it was. But when I came back in, I handed him something. ¡°Here gramps! He he!¡± ¡°Y-You made this?¡± He blinked a few times. ¡°Mhm! I don¡¯t know what a birthday is¡­ But if it is a day giving something to someone¡­ Then Imma give you this! Do you like it?¡± My smile stretched across my face. ¡°Oh well¡­ Today didn¡¯t go as planned but¡­. Never mind. Let¡¯s eat this cake. This is the first and best cake you¡¯ll ever try!¡± ¡°THE BEST cake?¡± I eyed him. ¡°Of course! It was me who made it!¡± the old man bragged loudly. What happened after that wasn¡¯t as I¡¯d expected. The old man took a knife and sliced it. But on the inside was filled with worms. Even he was shocked. ¡°Oops¡­. Uhh¡­ Wrong cake¡­ I uh¡­ made this cake for someone else¡­ I guess I gave him your cake instead. Sorry¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t really feel all that disappointed. Instead I said, ¡°Ha ha. It¡¯s alright gramps. How about next time, when it¡¯s your birthday, I¡¯ll make the best cake for you! Though I would need to learn what a cake is¡­¡± The old man sighed and nodded. ¡°Bragging about making the best cake when you don¡¯t know what a cake taste like¡­ he he¡­ stupid¡­ Whatever¡­ let¡¯s just light these up kid.¡± Through the night, we had fun lighting some of the fireworks within the box. Firecrackers, fire windmills and fire sprinklers. But the last two fireworks were special. Of the many of them, the last two fireworks ascended into the sky and exploded with a bright white and blue flare. The two flares, if looked closely enough and from the right point of view, looked like a grandfather smiling with his grandson. While the two of us were merrily enjoying the fireworks, the old man pulled out a cane and bonked me on the head. ¡°*BONK*Sweet dreams¡­ Happy birthday¡­ *Bzzt*¡± The old man said before the dream ended. _____________________________________ AN: I am extremely sorry for such a late release. For the past year, I''ve been having personal problems that I had to face. (IE: Growing up as an adult) As such, I... am currently in college and studying hard for my exams. Thing is, they are wrestling me to death to the point of having nose bleeds and certain moments of falling unconsciously asleep. I hope you all will forgive me. Sincerely, Author of Transient Fireworks - Storyteller. P.S. I almost have my life together. I''ll be trying to crank out as much as time and life will allow me. Chapter 31: Me? Even though the dream ended, I was still in the dark world. ¡®!? Why can¡¯t I wake up?¡¯ I pinched myself as hard as I could but that trick didn¡¯t work. I imagined that I had a knife in my hand and stabbed myself. But that only made my brain think of pain and only led to more suffering. I tried all that I could but no matter what I did, I could not wake up. ¡®ARGGGG I GIVE UP!¡¯ I shouted at the darkness. ¡®Heh heh¡­ Heh heh heh heh¡­ Hahahahahahaha¡¯ A mad laughter suddenly rang in my head. ¡®Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Stop it!!!!¡¯ The voice was so strong that I thought I would die from headache. Just like that, everything stopped. No more sound. Only silence. ¡®Sorry about that Jin.¡± Someone in the darkness said to me. A small blue demonic sea serpent flew up onto my shoulder. ¡°Forgotten me? I¡¯m Cyril. Or rather, Cyan. ^.^¡¯ ¡®Cyan? I thought you said that I would see you in a month or something like that.¡¯ I frowned. ¡®Yeah¡­ well¡­ I was awoken by the annoying sound just a minute ago. Woke up from the cold world and first thing I hear is that voice¡­ Really isn¡¯t good man.¡¯ Cyan said. ¡®Do you know whose voice was that Cyan? It sounded¡­¡¯ ¡®Hmmm¡­ I might have an idea. But lets not speak of things that should not be spoken.¡¯ Cyan said nonchalantly. ¡®Might just be Alvancus being a weirdo again.¡¯ ¡®Uh¡­ Umm..¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t worry Jin. It¡¯s just a person who rarely wears any clothing. Only shorts. And a weirdo. Nothing scary now.¡¯ Cyan said calmly. But the aura that I amd feeling behind me wasn¡¯t all that calm. It was extremely dark and fiery and it clearly has a target. ¡®I don¡¯t think that was me that said uhh and umm Cyan.¡¯ I nervously said. ¡®¡­. Oops¡­¡¯ Cyan turned around to see that Alvancus was there holding a gigantic spear to Cyan¡¯s avatar¡¯s face. ¡®Oh come on now Alvancus. It was just a joke.¡¯ ¡®Not funny. Take it back. Now.¡¯ Alvancus retracted his spear and regained his composure. ¡®Alright alright. No need to get-¡¯ *Puchik* the spear strabed right through the small blue sea serpent and ripped Cyan¡¯s avatar in two. ¡®*Che* Sensitive ass¡­ No wonder you got hemoroids!¡¯ *Puchik*puchik*Puchik* Cyan¡¯s avatar finally vanishes and Alvancus looked a whole lot better after that little stress reliever. ¡®Sorry about that Jin. We¡¯ve never met before right? Let me introduce myself to you fully. I¡¯m Alvancus Aepeden Agate. The Amethyst Advocate. You can call me Al.¡¯ ¡®Uh¡­ Well then Al. Nice to meet. You.¡¯ I extended my hand as a polite and formal greeting. ¡®Mmm good sense in politeness. Unlike some other rude savages and lustful demons that are around here¡¯ Alvacus snorted. He didn¡¯t shake my hand but walked away back into the darkness. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about him being cold Jin. He¡¯s just mad that I took his underwear when we first met.¡¯ Cyan popped behind me and laughed a small laugh. ¡®He ran through those hot springs just to chase after some pair of underwear¡­ hehehe¡¯ ¡®I heard that CYAN!¡¯ Alvancus roared. ¡®I know you can! That¡¯s why you have ears!¡¯ Cyan shouted back to him. ¡®Stop playing these childish games Cyan.¡¯ A voiced heavily sighed from above. I looked up to see a small baby dragon flying down to land on my right shoulder. The most interesting part about this was, the avatar had to waddle down onto my right shoulder. To best describe this avatar, it would be cute. It was a small red baby dragon with a pretty pudgy pot belly that had little scales. The surrounding scales on its body was pretty thick looking compared to its belly. As ferocious, haughty, outspoken, and cool as it might look, the dragon gave off the feeling of a more reserved and reclusive person. ¡®You really should stop messing with Alvancus. Cyan, you know he can kick your butt. Might as well not fight him in physical terms.¡¯ A rodent suddenly appeared on my left shoulder spoke out. A small rodent with devil like wings stared at me in the eye and said, ¡®So¡­ When will you wake up Jin?¡¯ When he asked me when I will wake up, I was confused. I tried my best to wake up. ¡®Eh? Wait. What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®Desecrating the memories of my childhood does not benefit me in any way!¡¯ I roared? It was my voice¡­ but it was coming from all directions. An invisible hand suddenly gripped my body and pulled me at supersonic speed. Those who were on my shoulder also was pulled along with me. Cyan: ¡®Che¡­. Seems like the old you broke out of that cage again¡­¡¯ Red Ruler: ¡®Let go of me!¡¯ Both Cyan and Red continued to whine while Sin was as calm as ever. He said nothing and followed along with the current flow. When the hand stopped pulling me, it flinged the others around me far into the darkness. ¡®So¡­ you let him see didn¡¯t you? *sigh*¡­¡¯ Sin sighed as he flew through the air. ¡®Don¡¯t make life any harder that it needs to be¡­¡¯ Once the three were gone, a spark ignited in front of me. *chik*whup*chik*whup* the sound was similar to that of a lighter trying to reignite after being blown out by the wind. I thought it would end after the sparks stopped. ¡®ROOOOOOOAR¡¯ a dragonic deafing sound rang out. ¡®Denying my existence!? Well let me show you what you really look like!¡¯ my voice? cried out. This time, it wasn¡¯t a spark but a small flickering flame that grew into a blazing sun in seconds. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡± I subconsciously screamed. The flames were severely hot even in my dreams. I could feel that not only my skin on the outside was burning, but the insides of my body was set aflame. The flames died down and behind that blazing sun was a transparent spherical prison holding a man. The man looked really worn down. Scars that tells stories were written on his body. His aged face and tired eyes reflects the despair he went through in his life. His hair was in disarray in addition to it already being turned grey. But the person in front of me¡­ was none other than¡­ Me!? The me that was trapped in the spherical prison came up and banged on the transparent walls. ¡®Letting these guys erase my memories was the worst mistake of my life! And now you have to follow through with their lies of trying to become a saint!? I¡¯m telling you now, there is no way that you can become a saint! Destroy the Arcadia!? You¡¯re nothing more than a puppet if you continue down this road! You are not destined to follow the fate that others made for you! Be normal!? When did we ever have a chance to be normal!? Open your eyes Jin! Remember your true name!¡¯ When I look at the me that was trapped, my head began to hurt even more than the time I was shocked, stabbed and tortured. My body bled like a waterfall with old wounds reopening themselves and a brain splitting headache ensued. It was like a hammer pounding my head. A calling that was worse than a nightmare but somehow more beautiful than a fantasy. A sea of souls that I saw behind me became a more visible and they formed into a small hand that passed through my chest and reached into my heart. Time seemed to slow down with each passing seconds. The specter-like dark hand skimmed my heart just a bit. ¡®*GUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!*¡¯ In the midst of my pain a person cried out, ¡®!!! Get him away from there!¡¯ Ren somehow appeared next to me and tossed me away just enough to get away from the other me. ¡®!!! What you promised me was different Ren! I knew it! All of you lied to me!¡¯ the me in the spherical prison cries in an unjustly cry. ¡®I know what this looks like but¡­ Please¡­ The you right now that is living a partially normal life and the you are in that confined space¡­ the one that you can be¡­ Please¡­ Just trust us Jin.¡¯ Ren pleaded. ¡®We are just taking baby steps.¡¯ ¡®Baby steps!? What you are doing now, I can do it in less than a week with or without your help! Fend against those that are chasing me!? You clearly know that I am more than a match for them! I can become a saint right now if I wish!¡¯ the me within the sphere said. ¡®¡­ We know that you can become a saint if you wish¡­ But¡­ Just not this way. We are doing what is best for-¡® *BOOM* The me in the sphere blasted the prison to pieces. ¡®Don¡¯t give me that bull! Don¡¯t you remember what my powers are!? I don¡¯t need lies! Give me one good and true reason why I don¡¯t just rip all those who stand in my way to shreds!¡¯ A grand wave of pure dark qi flooded my qi planes as I felt a great jump in cultivation base. ¡®For him Jin!!! For her!!! You know who''re the two people I am talking about!¡¯ Ren¡¯s words made the other me stop. Panting heavily, the other me calmed down a bit. ¡®¡­ Promise? Do you promise and not break your promise?¡¯ Ren sighed in relief and nodded. ¡®I give you my words Jin. I¡¯m sorry. I know we betrayed you before. I know Lucian, Ban, the others and I owe you a lot. Especially Lucian and I. But we are not your enemy. This time we are on your side. So please. Trust your past selves.¡¯ The other me sighed once more and snapped his fingers. The spherical prison was reformed as soon as the sound left his fingers. ¡®Just remember this. I do not need anything else but the ones I love to be with me. For that reason, I became what I am right now. Just because we are part of the same soul, it does not mean we are the same person. I trust you because you gave your word. Not because you are my past self.¡¯, He said and sat down with closed eyes. ¡®Other me! No matter what! Never lose the ones you love. But never forget the ones who loves you! Don¡¯t turn away because it gets hard sometimes! Face your responsibilities! Don¡¯t be a coward like last time and let others dirty their hands just because you are scared to kill again! Because if you do, Even I won¡¯t forgive myself! And a name¡­ isn¡¯t just an identity!¡¯ The other me recollected the pure dark qi that flooded my qi planes and back into the prison. Still, there were traces of that qi and it attached right onto my back. When it was all over, Ren felt a great wave of relief. ''That''s good...'' From how I see it, even Ren thought his legs would give way. I never knew the old me was so scary. ''... Didn''t mean for that to happen... We didn''t anticipate that .... I hope you can forgive us Jin.'' Ren apologetically bowed. I didn''t even know what was going on. But by the looks of things, the me over there was... extremely lonely... and... was betrayed by Ren, Ban and Lucian. ''Ah..... I thought I was about to die.... *Huff*Huff*'' I said to lighten the mood and to catch my breath. The headache subsided and I seemed to stop bleeding as well. ''Come on now. I don''t know what is going on but... I just wanna wake up and see Meracle. Heh... Can ya help me Ren?'' Ren was stunned. ''Didn''t you hear what just-'' ''Aishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa If you guys owe me a lot, then this time, help me a lot. And let me abuse you guys as well. Ha ha!'' I laughed things off as best as I could. ''But in all seriousness Ren? Help me out because you want to and not because you have to or because you owe me something.'' Ren bitterly sighed and smiled as he glanced back at the other me in the spherical prison. ''Alright. Let''s send you home. But by the time you are going to wake up, it''ll be the twelfth month you know.'' ''!!! I slept that long!? I lost too much time! Oh... sigh.... right.... unfair and abnormal life...'' I pitifully sighed. ''Welp... Good morning winter eh? Ha ha!'' ''Ah... yeah... Good morning winter.'' Ren nodded. *Snap* With that, Jin disappeared and was about to wake back up. Ren waved his hand and a small hole opened up which was about the size of fist. He reached inside to pull a small orb out. This orb was a memory orb and what it does is read the memories of the one who holds it. To activate it, Ren injected some of his qi in. Within the ball showed a pictures of Jin, Lucian, Ren, and Ban together laughing in many scenes. One of which seemed to be Ban¡¯s wedding reception where Ban looked like he was about to cry. Epilouge to chapter 31: Bans mission - accomplished. 4:00 am¡­ ¡°Four A.M. ¡­ How many more days is this guy gonna sleep?¡± Ban wailed. He looked over and down at Jin¡¯s face who was sleeping on a bench. Jin was asleep for quite a long time ever since his last operation as Beelzebub and Prosecutor Sloth. Ban, who has been protecting Jin during the time he was asleep, groaned loudly. ¡°Awwww I didn¡¯t get to eat yet¡­ *Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuumbles* Awwwwww¡­ Please wake up Jin. T.T¡± But while he was protecting Jin, Ban was also studying Jin¡¯s body. Jin¡¯s body was a mystery to him. Jin was carrying ten people, fairly grown for their age, with little to no effort. Yet Jin didn¡¯t use any qi to increase his strength. There were clear signs of muscles wearing down from over stress by his actions. But the muscles Jin had was like new. Ban experimented with Jin¡¯s body a bit by possessing it. He made sure to change Jin¡¯s face using a realistic human like mask. For the first few days, Ban could not produce the same result as Jin even with the same body. ¡°Mass of the muscles in a person is related to the strength of one¡¯s person. Thus, there would be signs of firmed muscles somewhere inside his body¡­. But there isn¡¯t a clear sign of strength of these anywhere in his body! What could be the answer to his strength? I wish I had his strength when I was his age¡­ But how did he do it?¡± Ban researched Jin¡¯s body for a long time and concluded no real results. ¡®Muscle is clearly a part of a Jin¡¯s strength¡­ The muscles are there but it is just not visible. The muscle fibers have both balance of endurance and strength. But when they contract, the muscles barely reveals signs of contraction. It is almost like...¡¯ When Ban remembered the time when Jin was hit with the car, he had to test something out. Ban used Jin¡¯s body to run to the middle of the street and purposely waited for a car. But things didn¡¯t go as planned and cars kept avoiding him by just a millimeter or so every time. Only when Ban deemed that it was necessary to go drastic with the experiment and called out the Assimilator to help him. So¡­ with that, he was able to be hit with a car. But one wasn¡¯t enough so he had to do a few more. So when the experiments was over, in which it was a few days ago, Ban came out wailing in pain and regret. ¡®Ugh¡­ It hurts so much¡­ I¡¯m hungry as hell now because of this. At least I found out a little bit more about Jin¡¯s body¡­¡¯ But it was also thanks to Ban¡¯s experiment that Jin had to suffer a few more days in a coma like state. Ban had already used up a majority of his energy just to materialized and ward off enemies. But he also had to heal Jin¡¯s injuries but they were going slowly because of the way Lucian made Jin¡¯s qi planes and also due to the fact that Jin¡¯s body was abused multiple time. By now, Ban was on the verge of falling into a deep sleep. Unfortunately, Lucian woke up and he found out what Ban was doing and punished Ban for cruel and unusual experiments with watching over Jin till Jin wakes up fully. Lucian left the others without telling anything to them what he was planning to do. Ban also had to cover Jin¡¯s normal ever day life like hygiene and the everyday normal human needs. In addition to making things more believable, Ban went as far as to impersonate Jin as best as he could while doing innumerable good deeds in Jin¡¯s stead. This also included helping Jin train while he was asleep and raise his levels to the next stages. Sadly, Ban didn¡¯t want too much attention so he wore poor people¡¯s ripped clothings and smeared those clothes with feces. This way, many people would avoid Jin. But that didn¡¯t stop Ban from volunteering all the time and to show how well rounded he was as a worker in Jin¡¯s stead. This was how Jin received the title, ¡°Skillful Hobo¡±. With Ban¡¯s help, Jin ascended to the 49th stage. This was the bottle neck. He didn¡¯t want to help Jin too much or it might have an adverse effect. Mainly because after the 49th stage, this is where the only one who can help with their cultivation is themselves. In the path of ancient cultivation, it takes not only qi but large amounts of understanding of qi to go up a stage. The levels are the increments and the stages are parts of the 10 phases. Every 100 increments a cultivator passes means that they are qualified to go to the next stage. Every 10 stages that a cultivator passes means that they are about to enter another phase of understanding. But Jin''s case was slightly different. He was already a saint once and this is only known to those who know him. Thus it is just like refilling a once already expanded water balloon. The understanding of qi was already written in his bones and body. All he needed was large amount of qi to refill himself back up and get back into shape and size. But after the 50th stage, it is still all up to Jin to determine how to shape his cultivation base. It could be said that the prior to the 50th stage, all a person would need to worry about is their health and their cultivation practice of absorbing qi. After the 50th stage, there are certain cultivation methods to shape the cultivation bases to fit a person''s ideal. But this is talking about the ancient cultivation method. Nowadays, since the ancient cultivation methods were lost, there are only ten levels in each stages and 10 stages in 1 phase where it shifts a person directly to a saint. It still doesn''t mean that it is easy to become a saint. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Regardless, the paths beyond the 50th stage stays true for both modern and ancient cultivation paths as they both extends endlessly as a myriad of choices and myriads of pinnacles. The only difference between ancient and modern as of now is that ancient cultivation methods is able to allow a person to hold more qi while modern cultivation methods gives a person a quicker path to ascend. One is much harder while the other is easier. But since Lucian wanted Jin to follow the ancient cultivation path, Ban left cultivating alone for a while when he saw that everything is fine. So he waited and waited. It was the first day of the month and Ban could feel that Jin was on the verge of waking up. But something was keeping Jin asleep. ¡®Keeping him asleep?¡¯ Ban frowned at the thought and looked at Jin¡¯s face. ¡®There is no way¡­ I must be over thinking¡­¡¯ A smile rose up from Jin¡¯s lip. A rare expression that has ever appeared on his face. Especially when sleeping. When Ban saw this, he felt at ease that Jin was dreaming a good dream. *WOOOOSH* A sudden burst of qi came from the distance. ¡®Ugh¡­. Not this again¡­¡¯ Ban groaned. He quickly took off his costume and materialized in physical form again. A saint from the false heaven came down with five tainted wings. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you PARAGON! I¡¯ll-¡± Ban got up, walked over to a nearby stop sign, uprooted it, reinforced it with qi and swung the stop sign across the air without even aiming like a baseball bat. ¡°- Kill you and then I¡¯ll st-¡± *SPLAT* The saint from the false heavens with five tainted wings died a swift and disbelieving death. He didn¡¯t even have time to relay where the paragon candidate was! He was too caught up in greed that he never even noticed Ban was guarding Jin. When it was done, Ban jumps back into his panda suit and sat right back down in weariness. ¡°Like swatting flies¡­ There is no end to them and I¡¯m almost out of qi¡­. Maybe I should call Ren. He¡¯s better at fighting than I am¡­ Well, when I¡¯m in my suit that is... I swear, if a paragon comes, I might not be able to do anything¡­ Well¡­ it¡¯s not like-¡± Right next to Ban, Jin¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Good Morning Winter.¡± *BOOOOOOM!* A bright light filled with heavenly qi descended from the sky and enveloped the entire area. Ban was sent flying a ten feet away by this heavenly energy. ¡°*Cough* *Cough* At least warn me when Jin would ascend to the 50th stage of the ancient cultivation path¡­ Damned heavens¡­ Never lets you know when someone makes a break through and when they do¡­ it looks like this¡­¡± Ban cursed. ¡°Oh¡­Heavenly qi... This is recognition that a person has passed the way of the ancient cultivator and proof that the person went beyond the 50th stage." Jin woke up from the bench with a smile on his face. "Strange... I feel good right now... and... more at peace. Like everything belongs to me." Ban could also see that Jin''s qi planes was also back in its normal arrangements. ''Ah damn.... they fixed his qi planes... Oh well. He should be able to take care of some saints now... Heh... now that''s a load off my back. It was so worth staying up. NOW I CAN SLEEP!'' "Uhh Ban? Why do I smell like... doodoo?" Jin grimaced as he smells himself wearing dirty clothes. "Where are my stuff?" "Oops... I left them at that woman''s place. I think her name was Mirana right? Well, she is holding your things for you. Now.... I can finally sleep. Hahahahahahahaha. da ja fa hi fau eh wet ip ouga hwueg." Ban spoke gibberish at the end because he was at his limit. He was awake for too long and didn''t eat enough. His body quickly fades back into Jin''s mind to rest. Just when Ban thought he could rest, he found it odd that the seal on the other Jin was not shaking like before. ''Ren? Are you there? Did anything happen?'' ''No. Shut up and go eat. Here, eat this. I got it for you.'' Ren rudely tossed a sack of fruits to Ban. ''... Don''t have to be so mean about it... Give me a.... Ooooooo these are my favorite! Thanks Ren!'' Ban swiftly teleports away to enjoy his well deserved reward. ''Yeah... good work Ban. Good night as well.'' Ren replied ''My turn to watch Jin now.'' Prologue to Chapter 32: Making Clothes Out of Qi 6:00 AM A smile appeared on Ren¡¯s face the moment he came out. Though Jin had advanced to the 50th stage, everything wasn¡¯t by Jin¡¯s own strength. Everything so far has been given to him by Lucian and Ban. But the one thing that made him jump so quickly was the thing on Jin¡¯s back. Ren didn¡¯t even have to look underneath Jin¡¯s clothes to see that Jin¡¯s original-self gave a bit of the pure dark qi. ¡®It shouldn¡¯t matter right?¡¯ Ren thought inside his heart. ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡± I said in a bitter tone. Ren¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard Jin. ¡°What doesn¡¯t feel right Jin? My eyes shifts over to Ren. ¡°It feels like I don¡¯t deserve this feeling. Like¡­ That feeling when someone gives you bitter chocolate for valentine when you weren¡¯t even their valentine love or friend. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Ren raised an eyebrow and nodded in disappointment. ¡°Ban was the one who helped you cultivate. If it is that bitter¡­ Then¡­ Would you rather it take three more months to reach the fifth phase Jin? Does the methods matter that much? I thought you were a person that weren¡¯t too worried about methods as long as it achieves good results. That¡¯s a bit childish no?¡± I had to sigh. ¡°Indeed¡­ What I am feeling¡­ is bitter childish feeling Ren. I¡¯d rather take three more months than to feel what I do now. But¡­ I guess this isn¡¯t too bad. I¡¯ll feel like crap for a while.¡± For some reason, even if I¡¯d reached such a level, I just didn¡¯t want it to be this way. The whole world feels like it belongs to me. But in such a dirty and crap way that I wanted to throw it all away. What is this frustration I am feeling!? Ren watches over Jin as he agonizes over the frustration of something that was given to him. ¡®¡­ He is just being a kid right now¡­ Others would love the feeling of reaching the 50th stage with help. But Jin is just¡­ Never mind. He¡¯ll get over it in a few days.¡± I really didn¡¯t know what to feel. Just the fact that I was frustrated kept me in an agitated-state. Ren lifted up his index finger and a string of qi flowed form the tip. ¡°Aside from all that Jin, let¡¯s get you some real clothes and wash you up before going anywhere. We¡¯ll talk more about things once you straighten up your mortal life.¡± That being said, Ren¡¯s fingers struggled to dance through the air and wove the strings of qi together to form clothes made of qi. ¡°There! First set of clothes!¡± The first set of things that Ren made was a gigantic armor-like ¡­ thing. Imagine a half a breast plate and the other half a T-Shirt meshed together with parts of a chainmail on the back side as the shirt and pants which were two long translucent tubes. The very thought of putting on such things made my face twitch in embarrassment. But it was much better than what I am wearing now. Except instead of being called dirty I would be called a weirdo. Ban then came out because he just finished eating his reward. He was partly concerned about Jin because he didn¡¯t fill Jin in on what happened while he was asleep. Ban partly remembered that his words became a little slurred and ragged after staying up so long so his speech might be a bit impaired. So when he came out, he was expecting that he would speak a bit of gibberish. He silently watched Ren making clothes. But when he saw what Ren was about to give Jin¡­ Ban¡¯s faced turned dark and his words became a bit clearer. ¡°HO WHA DA FA!? WA N DA WO IZ DA!? GAH! DA SHI TE!?!?¡± Translated from Ban¡¯s gibberish: Oh what the f***!? What in the world is that!? Gah! The sh*t!?¡± ¡°Oh Ban. I thought you were going take a break.¡± Ren was slightly surprised to see Ban. ¡°NO! NO! NO NO NO NO NO! Jin¡­ He is not going with your fashion sense Ren! Move aside!¡± Ban pushes Ren out of the way and took off the arm parts of his costume. To Jin¡¯s surprise, Ban¡¯s skin was as white as snow. Girly almost. Those delicate hands and long slender fingers with pink nails really almost made Jin think a girl might be underneath. Ban¡¯s face became ugly and said, ¡°*Snort* I may be scared of pain, but I am more scared that Jin will wear something like that when going out.¡± He waved his right hand and the clothes that Jin was currently wearing disappeared without a trace. That and along with the horrid unhygienic smell and stuffs that was on Jin. Ban then waved his left hand and five strings of qi came out. Using Jin¡¯s body as a layout, Ban pictured the images of the clothes that he wanted Jin to wear. Then, when the picture was clear, the strings came together to form the clothes. From the ground up, Ban¡¯s qi wrapped around Jin¡¯s body. The difference between Ban¡¯s strings of qi and Ren¡¯s string of qi was like day and night. The qi Ren was using were white and almost translucent. They were practically see-through clothes! It was no different of a story than a tailor lying to people to wear see-through clothings and say it covers up well! Ren watched with bitterness in his heart. His faced was almost like a child¡¯s face when something was done for him. Now he knew a little bit of what Jin felt when Jin ascended to the 50th stage. He was never good at these delicate things really. In his life time, almost everything was about fighting. He was never skilled in making clothes out of string or qi. If he was ordered to defend a fortress all by himself, then he would create miracles beyond human capabilities. If he was ordered to make a shirt out of yarn or knit a scarf, it would eventually be sewn onto his clothes and everything would end in a gigantic failure and would never succeed. The only thing that can compensate his lack of skills in these areas of delicate item making is his ability to forging and smiting armors with iron and steel. He can also make jewelries which was the only thing he was really talented at in the delicate field. But, who in their right minds would wear armors of steel in this age!? He couldn¡¯t imagine Jin wearing such jewelries either. He sulked in the corner somewhere and found a boulder to kick. *Boom* The rock was kicked so hard that its molecules turned into dust in an instant. Ban paid Ren no mind and quickly worked his way up and down on Jin¡¯s body. ¡°Underwear¡­ skipped¡­ shorts will replace underwear¡­. Undershirt? Forget it. I¡¯ll give him some sexy silk and wool like quality clothings to replace them¡­. Wool jacket¡­ Pants¡­ Jeans¡­ Hey Jin! Stop moving or you are going to make these clothes yourself!¡± ¡°O-Okay!¡± Jin felt really scared now that Ban was angry. But he saw that Ren was sulking in the corner with a sword in hand looking very murderous at Ban and felt like his life was also on the line. To better compare this, it was like a father being told by the mother that his fashion sense was off and the mother had to do the dressing for her kid. Ban would be the mother and Ren would be the father in this situation. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. When Ban reached around to Jin¡¯s back, he could see that there was a tattoo there. A tattoo of duality. One not made by going to a tattoo shop, but inscribed onto Jin¡¯s back. ¡®Is this¡­ an inscribed magic seal? Or is it¡­¡¯ Ban touched the tattoo and felt an enormous single emotion wash over him. The feeling of nothing around him except one person staring deep into his soul that was right in front of him. A warning message transmitted to Ban¡¯s mind, ¡®Don¡¯t mess with this inscribed seal.¡¯ Ban¡¯s voice suddenly let out a near soundless and lifeless whisper, ¡°Solitude¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­ ¡± The sudden shock made the strings of qi slightly unstable and transparent. Ban shook his head trying to re-focus on the current task at hand. ¡®No¡­ I can¡¯t think like that. The him now and the him then are two different people¡­¡¯ Ban¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as he tried to bring the threads of qi Ban looks pretty angry right now¡­ I had a bad feeling that if I called out to Ren now, he would just come over with an even grumpier face. Maybe he would yell a bit. So I waited it out till ban was finished with the clothes. About 1 hour later¡­. 7:00 AM Everything so far took about an hour. ¡°Finished! Now that¡¯s how a paragon candidate should dress!¡± Ban said after he added the scarf as the finishing touch. Ren came over to see what Ban made and his face became even more twisted. ¡°¡­¡± Jin¡¯s entire body was covered in blue qi clothes. A blue dual silk and wool meshed T-shirt was underneath the warm blue leather jacket. It was better said that the T-shirt was more like 50% wool and 50% silk woven in a winter pattern with silk as the shining ice on the shoulders and wool as the snowy back ground. The snowflakes were woven with ? silk and ? wool. The outside of the jacket was made of leather like qi but on the inside was made of wool like qi. Jin¡¯s pants were almost the same color but a little darker. The jean like pants was much softer and smoother as well. It was also much warmer than normal jean pants that would freeze a person¡¯s butt off in the winter. The wool-like scarf itself looked nearly white with only a hint of blue at the edges and ends of the scarf. From top to bottom, it looked like he was wearing nothing but top quality clothes made from the best designers. I really have to say something here¡­ Something that would make Ren feel better. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s amazing but¡­ I feel like there is one more thing that needs to be added.¡± I said and then looked in Ren¡¯s direction. I then noticed that Ren was also wearing some modern clothing this time. A red slimming shirt, with dark green jeans and what looks to be extensions and jewelries on his hair. But I couldn¡¯t find anything that was on him that could go with the clothes Ban made for me! So without thinking much, I decided to ask Ren a favor. ¡°Hey Ren. I like those things on your hair. Think you can make one of those out of qi?¡± Ban knew what I was thinking and egged on Ren. ¡°... Ren is so bad that he can barely make a scarf¡­ But making something like that? I-¡± With those words, Ren fumed up and roared. ¡°Is that a challenge Ban!? Well look here!¡± Unlike making clothes, Ren worked even better making those jewelries! What came out were fine products of craftsmanship. ¡°These jewelries are prisms-like hair that could attach to the ends of a person¡¯s hair like extensions. They won¡¯t fall off. But if somehow the wearer was burden or was being pulled on by those jewels, they will shatter.¡± Reverse psychology! By insulting him, it made Ren work to prove himself. The pride of a man is never to be underestimated. Pride is what keeps a man going even if it is wrong. Ren added the prism-like extensions onto my side-hairs and they camouflaged with my hair color due to its transparent nature. What was more amazing was that it looked like Jin had long blue hair. A smile was revealed on Ban¡¯s face. He gave a slight wink and disappeared. ¡°Now Ban. How-¡± Before Ren could beat him up for that insult, Ban left behind a note that reads, ¡°You always were a simple person. Nap time. See you in a while.¡± ¡°!!! BAN!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ¡­ wait here a moment Jin.¡± Ren said and chased after Ban. So Jin was left all alone like that. But he couldn¡¯t leave the tubes and the chainmail like t-shit behind. In practical use, the t-shirt Ren made could protect his heart or any vital organs on the left side. So Jin slipped the chainmail underneath the clothes Ban made and to his surprise was that it didn¡¯t feel like he was wearing anything. Jin looked under his shirt to find nothing there. Out of curiosity, he poked his own skin and a metallic feeling could be felt on the left side. The chainmail practically fused with his skin. That was when Jin thought of trying to make his own cloths out of qi. He didn¡¯t know of the method of making one string of qi, but he got the general idea. Focusing all he could, only a centimeter of qi came out. But the qi was literally transparent. It didn¡¯t even have color to it either. When his concentration broke, the string of qi dissipated into the air. ¡®What!?¡¯ Again Jin tried to refocus his qi into making the string. But this time, only ? a centimeter came out. Jin looked back at the tubes in amazement. It seems like even making one piece of cloth out of qi was an amazing feat. Even the tube looked more amazing now than it did before. ¡°Ha ha¡­ Okay¡­ Seems like I underestimated Ren.¡± Thus, Jin picked up the tubes that Ren made. What he didn¡¯t expect was for the tubes to deconstruct itself into strings of qi. They slipped under his clothes and melded onto his arms and legs. ¡°Oh boy¡­ Ren didn¡¯t say anything about fusing¡­ I have to hand it to him. His creations are more mysterious than Ban¡¯s.¡± Jin shook his head at how amazing saints are and walked off into the streets. It didn¡¯t take long for people to notice him as some thought he was cosplaying. A familiar person came up and asked, ¡°Hey. Do you want to join our dojo? We practice mixed martial arts ranging from Tae-kwon-do to karate! Wouldn¡¯t you want to be both handsome and strong?¡± This familiar person was someone looked almost like Mirana. But her eyes were yellow instead of amber. Chapter 32: Dire situations on both ends. Chapter 32: 7:05 AM¡­. The girl¡¯s eye color were clearly contact lenses. Her braided hair was also dyed white as well. The girl wore long winter dark leggings, a white winter coat and a brown beanie with red ear muffs. The only distinct difference between this girl and Mirana was that she had a bigger bottom lip and carried an aura that was less mysterious than Mirana¡¯s. To be more specific, she felt like a normal everyday girl compared to Mirana. The girl waited expectantly for Jin¡¯s answer, hoping for a yes. ¡°No¡± I flatly replied. Though I didn¡¯t like to disappoint a girl, I had things to take care of first. The first things that is in order is my bad breath for I have yet to even brush my teeth! Heck, I was hungry. My stomach¡¯s rumble sounded like a loud burp. ¡°Sorry. I need to take care of a few things first. I¡¯m currently hungry so¡­ Sorry.¡± The on lookers who were watching the two felt like slapping Jin upside the head. Here was a pretty girl that looked like she was begging him to come with her. Any fool would¡¯ve just followed along. ¡®Specially the horny ones. They would forget about food and go along with lust as the fuel. The girl felt slightly dejected pulled something out her right pocket. ¡°Here. Have a cracker.¡± What she pulled out wasn¡¯t a cracker but a fortune cookie. She placed it into Jin¡¯s hands and¡­ suddenly dragged him in the direction she desired. ¡°Whoa! Wait! Wha- Where are we going!?¡± Jin did his best to get the girl to let go of his hand but her grip gotten tighter and tighter whenever he tried. 8:00 AM ¡­ Soon enough, he was pulled into the girl¡¯s dojo that she¡¯d mentioned. Inside, only a small handful of students were actually practicing martial arts. The other tens of people were either lazy or tired. ¡°Teacher! I¡¯ve found someone who wanted to join!¡± the girl cried. The teacher, who was teaching the active students perked his head up to see the girl waving. ¡°Alright! Those in red belts! Repeat your forms! For black belts, spar! I¡¯ll be back!¡± The teacher jogged over covered in a bit of sweat. The teacher who the girl was referring to wasn¡¯t even that old. He was in his late thirties or so. Maybe early forties. But he sure was built well with long wavy hair. His muscles were not too big for his height as he was about six five and the breathing technique he used made it look like everything around him was calm. ¡°Eh? You didn¡¯t pull him off the street just cuz he looks good and rich like the last guy right?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure he wants to join right?¡± The girl leaned onto Jin¡¯s arm, pressuring him with her cleavage. But that was not the only thing that was pressuring him. Her hands that held his arm gripped with the strength of a vice. To a normal person, her vice grip hands would hurt anyone to wince in pain from just slightly to over bearing. But Jin crossed the threshold of being abnormal a long time ago. She thought it would hurt him and pressure him to join. But Jin indifferently shook her off. The girl was partially shocked. Tears formed in the corner of her eyes. But behind those tears was a conniving witch. ¡°!!! I¡­ I¡­ I let you touch my boobs and this is how your reply? H-How could you!!!? I!!! I even let you do this and that to me!¡± Those who heard this stood up in disbelief and discontent. These people were te students who were in the dojo, the teacher, and¡­ A man roared from the bathroom stall of the dojo. ¡°WHO TOUCHED MY DAUGHTER¡¯S TITS!?¡± A voice that Jin knew well. ¡®Oh no¡­ it can¡¯t be.¡¯ The door swung open wide with a bang and an angry man came out of the bathroom stall. ¡°I WILL RIP HIS¡­. Oh Jin. Is that you?¡± Jin nervously smiled and said, ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah¡­¡± ¡°OH NOW I FINALLY GET TO HEAR SOME GOOD NEWS! I have been tryin to contact you for the longest time now. So, done anything with my daughter yet? Huh? Huh huh huh?¡± Octavious nudged at Jin¡¯s shoulder. Right now, Jin looked like a young boy who¡¯ just found his first love. But he was actually more afraid of the hammer of justice than Octavious wielded. ¡°We uh¡­. Umm¡­ Kissed? Does that count?¡± ¡°!!! NO WE DIDN¡¯T DAD! HE¡¯S LYING!¡± The girl next to Jin refuted. She didn¡¯t know that Octavious and Jin was talking about her sister. Octavious¡¯ lips curved upward just a bit before saying, ¡°Do you know how many men kissed my daughter?¡± Jin could¡¯ve sworn he heard the father¡¯s fists cracked. ¡°Uhh haha¡­ ummm¡­. No?¡± ¡°Do you know how many men actually kissed both my daughters!? BOTH MIRANA AND GWEN!? ¡± a vein popped up on Octavious¡¯ head. Those who¡¯ve heard this gasped in awe. Awe at the audacity of dating two daughters at once. But the most shocked was Jin. ¡°Hold up Octavious. Uh¡­ Sir. I didn¡¯t- Wait¡­ Who¡¯s Gwen?¡± Octavious¡¯ anger suddenly died down. ¡°Eh? You don¡¯t know who Gwen is?¡± Jin violently shook his head left to right. Octavious¡¯ anger exploded. ¡°You don¡¯t know the girl next to you is Gwen? You didn¡¯t know that she was my daughter?¡± ¡°Oh. So she is Gwen? Never met her till now.¡± Jin¡¯s words made it sound like the girl¡¯s existence meant nothing. Seeing that Jin was telling the truth, Octavious calmed down and spoke in a mild manner. ¡°So¡­ Up until now. Everything is a big misunderstanding? Then why are you here? And what is this I am hearing about you touching her boobs?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ See, I was dragged her after sleeping for a long time. Even if you don¡¯t believe how long I¡¯d slept, I can tell you now that I just woke up. Gwen¡­ right? Well, she pulled me here and I believe she is currently pulling a prank on me.¡± Jin honestly told him. ¡°But I didn¡¯t lie about kissing Mirana.¡± ¡°Oh okay. That¡¯s fine. At least there is some progress. I¡¯ll forget the fact that you used the house I bought for you for another family then.¡± Octavious shrugged. ¡®Oh man¡­¡¯ Jin actually wondered if he should¡¯ve told Octavious that Mirana voluntarily kissed him, let him fondled her, and maybe seduce her. It was more like she threw herself at him multiple times. Gwen on the other hand could not believe her ears. Not only did her father didn¡¯t get mad, but the guy next to her just got off scot free. Her father was also being strangely unreasonable today. But then again, now that she recalls, he always was unreasonable. ¡°Wait. What is this I am hearing about you, dad, and my sister?¡± ¡°None of your business Gwen. Now that I know you were just being spoiled¡­¡± A vicious glare burned in Octavious¡¯ eyes. ¡°I may be a loving father. But I still have to punish a bad daughter. Your credit cards frozen for the entire month.¡± ¡°!!! Q>Q But dad!¡± Octavious sighed. Rasing a daughter like Gwen was never easy. But when they become spoiled, the parent would naturally have to punish them without remorse. It was for her own good. But this was ridiculous because Gwen was already 18. ¡°No buts Gwen. Or you will get a RED BUTT after this. And no forms of social media. If I see you online chatting and it is not college related, I will be freezing your computer with liquid nitrogen.¡± ¡°!!! Y-Y-You¡¯d stick up for an outsider than family?¡± Gwen had never been punished this badly in her life before. It was worse than her mother¡¯s spanking. Her discontent face contracted and her cheeks puffed up. ¡°WHY? WHY? WHY? WHY? WHY? WHY? WHY? WHY? WHY? WHY? WHY? WHY? WHY DAD!?¡± Octavious¡¯ patience finally reached his limits. Love was definitely one thing he had for his daughter. But with love comes punishment. ¡°Go to a corner and face the wall. Don¡¯t come out until I tell you to.¡± His eyes grayed and his tone flattened. Anyone at this point could see that he was dead serious. ¡°!!!¡± Gwen wanted to say no. She didn¡¯t want to be treated like a kid. But her father bore an imposing aura of fatherly sternness. In the end, she gave in and went to a corner to face. For the first time in a long time, she was treated as a kid. It was a humiliating moment for her. Octavious didn¡¯t want to hit or yell at his daughter. So he chose to punish her mildly. ¡°Sorry everyone had to witness that. Sorry that you had to be the victim in this Jin. *Sigh*¡­.¡± ¡°Oh come on now Octavious. I mean sir. It was just a small prank. Nothing I can¡¯t handle right?¡± Octavious felt a little better that Jin didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine I guess. She is a handful. More than Miri if you know what I mean. And¡­ Honorifics doesn¡¯t really matter between the two of us in places like these. Just don¡¯t over kill or forget it in the right places.¡± Jin acknowledges Octavious¡¯ words by lowering his head a bit. This showed that he still respects Octavious as an elder and of higher status while following along with his wish. ¡°But Octavious. I think that I am not suited for your daughter. I really mean it. And there may be another small problem.¡± ¡°Oh nonsense. If I acknowledge you as someone of my par then you are surely worthy of her. What¡¯s is the problem? I¡¯m sure we can solve it.¡± His words made Jin blush a bit. But this was not a problem to be solved alongside with him. If anything, Octavious would kill him in another minute because Jin would tell the truth that he was trying to see some other girl beside Mirana. Beads of sweat rolled down Jin¡¯s spine. After gathering enough courage, he said in all honesty, ¡°I uh¡­ I¡¯m trying to see some other girl than your daughter. But I do have a list of people who is fit for her.¡± Gwen who stood in the corner had a look of disgust on her face. ¡°What!? You unfaithful d*ck! You! You You You You You¡­.¡± Using this moment, she turned her body and opened her mouth to continuously curse Jin out. ¡°You seduce a girl and then tell her father that there is another man better than you!? Do you have no shame or courage at all!? Or have you been playing people like a fool? Do you do this to every girl? No wonder you are a loser! You-¡± ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Octavious¡¯ voice boomed. Octavious finally broke through his limits. He raised his right hand high and prepared to slap her with the back of his hand until Jin stopped him. If I were to compare his slap with Ophelia¡¯s slap, Octavious¡¯ hand held a lot more power even though he was holding back. Maybe twice as strong as Ophelia¡¯s. I had to use both my hands to prevent him from going overboard. ¡°Wait Octavious! Can¡¯t we let it go just this once? Hm?¡± ¡°Get out of the way! I¡¯m disciplining my daughter right now. Never have I been humiliated by her in public before. But she is just showing that she does not know anything right now!¡± ¡°Octavious. You said that you acknowledge me as an equal right? So see things through my point of view. I do not need that many people to know about me. If that¡¯s how they see things through their own eyes, then let them. I¡¯m sure she lived a sheltered life right? So¡­ Why not forgive her? As of now, it¡¯s innocence and not ignorance right?¡± Jin¡¯s words managed to calm down the angry father some. ¡°*hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii* *phuuuuuuuuuuuuuu* Alright. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been doting on them too too too long. Maybe more of her than on Miri¡­ So... Gwen.¡± ¡°!!? Y-Yes? Dad?¡± Her body was still trembling from seeing her dad being really angry with her for the first time in a long time. He walked up to his daughter with malicious intent in his eyes. In his heart, fury was filled up to the brim as well as love. His promise with Jin also brought back his senses. He¡¯d nearly forgotten about how sheltered his daughters were. He wanted to release the anger but using domestic violence was not the right way even if it is under discipline. This would ruin his public image. As a boss of a big company, image was important. So he thought of another way to release his anger. ¡°Your computer is going to be password locked on a five layer password protected security plan, your phone will be replaced with an old phone using limited text and talk minutes so chat all you want but chat wisely, your room will be filled with books that I will choose that will be needed to be read and memorized, and you will not be able to go outside for an entire month after today. If I see a person within my house without my consent, and it is because it is a world where love is diverse, I will break their arms and extend your groundings. Do you understand me!?¡± ¡°Understood dad¡­.¡± ¡°Alright then Gwen. Just¡­ turn back to facing the wall.¡± Jin¡¯s mouth gaped because this was one of the most unreasonable punishment he¡¯d ever heard in his life. It seemed as if his interference with her disciplining slap only made things worse for Gwen. Maybe there was a bit in Jin¡¯s heart. Maybe there was fear. ¡®I¡¯m ninety percent sure that I¡¯m not going to be a part of his family now¡­¡¯ Gwen was partially right in the eyes of the public and it is because she does not know Jin¡¯s background. If she did, she would¡¯ve understood some things and make her argument a bit more sound and true. ¡®Cept the mistake she would¡¯ve made would¡¯ve been huge. What Octavious feared was¡¯t to give Jin a piece of his mind because he was equally angry. Yet at the same time, he was glad that Jin was honest. Even though he was more angry than glad. If she had offended Jin in any way, then regardless of who Jin¡¯d liked or loved, he would still become a powerful enemy. Not to mention that he admired Jin when he acts as a prosecutor. Crime actually gets done right. So things are a lot better when a person who is of the right creed is place in the right position. The only dangerous part is when that person in a position of power comes after business people like Octavious. Even Octavious hid things from his family so they could get by through the depression. ¡®If¡­ By some slim chance that he¡­ investigates me. Or distrust me¡­ then I might be in danger. If I am in danger, then my identity is in danger. If¡­¡® JIn could see it on Octavious¡¯ face that hundreds of things worries him. This was the same face when people saw him as either Belphegor or Sloth. There was no real respect. It was pure fear that had for him. A feeling that makes a person of high power feel lonely. ¡°I¡¯m a nobody Octavious. Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ve yet to repay my debt to you you know.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I said, ¡±Stop looking so worried¡±. You are too tense. I know! Let¡¯s spar things out. Is there a place where we can spar?¡± Jin seemed a little too enthusiastic in Octavious eyes. He¡¯d never seen Jin fight as Belphegor or Sloth. ¡®But he looks so¡­ damn weak. Look at those slender arms! Wait¡­ thinking back now¡­ this might be a golden opportunity to gauge his strength. Alright. I can¡¯t pass this up now.¡¯ Octavious whispers some things to the teacher of the dojo and instantly, the teacher ordered every person in the dojo to make space. ¡°Everyone! Including Gwen! Go rest on the sides!¡± ¡°Now there is a place where we can spar right?¡± Octavious smiled satisfyingly. He tossed Jin some practitioners¡¯ gloves so that both of them would not be able to damage each other. ¡°Wait Jin. I also need a bullet proof vest! You might need to wear one as well!¡± Jin thought of the people around who was watching him. So he obviously can¡¯t go one hundred percent right off the bat. He also remembered back to the armor beneath his body and shook his head smiling. The two donned on fighting gears and readied themselves for a good sparr. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do this!¡± On the side, Gwen never thought her father could fight. He owns a lot of places as well as this dojo. But whenever it came to physical labor, her father would avoid it with either telling that he¡¯s going out to drink with friends or escape with his two legs never to be seen until the job is over. ¡°This is going to be a three point match! If you get knocked down on your back, then that would count as a KN and the winner would be awarded with one point! If you fall on your back, then that is a full point! There is also a KO rule! If the opponent is unable to move, or falls unconscious, then that is a KO! IF your opponent is knocked out on the first round, then that would be counted as a TKO! Each match has a five minute limit!¡± The teacher explains. ¡°Wait! Extend it to twenty minutes each. I have a feeling that this will be one long and worthwhile match.¡± Octavious grinned. His bones trembled with excitement. ¡°Uhh okay! Begin!¡± *Doom*! ¡°Sorry we don¡¯t have gongs so we are forced to use drums.¡± When the match began, Octavious already strategized the entire match in his head. He prepared himself if Jin charges at him from the front, side, or do feint attacks. He even thought of ways to counter Jin if Jin actually were to try to counter his counter. ¡°Come on youngster. I¡¯m not getting any younger.¡± Jin could not even see the battle aura that usually surrounds people when they prepare to fight around Octavious. It was more like the qi around him was neutralized. ¡°Heh¡­ Interesting¡­ As you wish Octavious.¡± *Tap* WOOSH* ¡®A sudden breeze? Maybe from the air conditioners? Wait¡­ They aren¡¯t on¡­ So where is this cool breeze coming from? Hm? Who is that stand next to Jin? I thought we were the only two here¡­¡¯ Octavious blinks his eyes. ¡®Eh? Was I seeing things? Wait¡­ I see it again? Now it¡¯s gone again!? Okay, now I know I¡¯m crazy. Gotta cut back on the rums.¡¯ This was not a breeze like how Octavious thought. He was not seeing things either. This was actually Ren appearing next to Jin. Those who have yet to reach saint level cannot see Ren. But those who are close to saint level can feel the qi of the saints. If one is close enough, they can see the blurry image of the saint. But the one who could also see the image of the person standing next to Jin was the teacher of the dojo. He was a secret qi practitioner as his predecessors before him. Before his father passed away, a legend was passed down to him that if a person reached a certain state, they would become one of the warriors of the heavens. These warriors of legend are actually the saints. Qi practitioners who¡¯d become one of the strongest humans on their planet and are recognized by the heavens as official saints. His father also told him that if a saint reincarnates, qi practitioners of certain levels are able to see them. He recalls it as, ¡®If you are able to see the shadow or even the image of these warriors behind a person, it meant that you are close to being a warrior of legend yourself! Those who have reincarnated from these warriors are burdened with a mission in life. So if you see one, be careful.¡¯ The teacher grinned from ear to ear. The appearance of a saint is akin to that of a king. Majestic, strong, and respected, this was his idea of what a saint was. ¡®Amazing¡­¡¯ The teacher had to admire. The over flowing feeling that Ren radiated almost made him forget his own existence. Ren notices this and disappears from sight and left Jin to his own sparring. *Tap* A step. Like a water droplet falling onto a calm lake, invisible ripples formed upon the surface of the dojo¡¯s floor. ¡°Are you ready? Block this if you can.¡± Jin¡¯s arm became like a blade and slowly drew a crescent moon-like arc horizontally, cutting nothing but thin air. Waves of unforeseeable power gushed forth from where Jin¡¯s arm had slashed¡­. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Octavious roared in pain. His body tumbled backwards from the pain landing on his back. The teacher was like Octavious and even he felt the power of the slash. It was more like he saw it actually. The mysterious invisible blade looked extremely long as it flew across the air, knocking everything who could feel it out of its way. The blade grazed only his side and even then the pain he felt was real. Jin, who was on the other side smiled. ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡± His words awoken both the teacher and Octavious back to reality and found himself unscathed. Both of them couldn¡¯t believe in the reality anymore. They couldn¡¯t even believe the person in front of them. ¡°You¡­ Was that¡­ a manifestation of intent? What have you done to get to this level?¡± the teacher unconsciously asked. ¡°Wait, I mean¡­ NO point! Octavious stumbled and it was not by opponent¡¯s doing! Resume! Unless the other side is able to explain how Octavious fell!¡± Octavious didn¡¯t let Jin answer the teacher. He was over joyed when he learned this. Instead of asking questions, the vigorous man swung his fist at Jin and stopped only five inches away before meeting Jin¡¯s face. He repeatedly used this and was planning to simulate the same manifestation of intent with an extra mix. Except this was more a different form of manifestation. If Jin¡¯s slash was pure intent, this was a mix of intent, not allowing Jin to know which punches were real and which were intents. Some of those were both! *doom*doom*doom*doom* Droplets of blood flew from the corner of Jin¡¯s and landed on Octavious¡¯ clothes. Octavious became more vicious sending a full salvo onto his opponent. Yet Jin was able to avoid most of the savage blows and took only the safe ones to his body. This was how round one concluded. Heck, the round concluded but even the referee, the teacher, didn¡¯t stop the match! The on lookers couldn¡¯t even tell that it was a battle of intents. Gwen thought her dad was just thrashing Jin in the first match. ¡®But why are the two moving so slow this round!? This is like watching turtles race each other!¡¯ she pouted. ¡®Whatever, Dad is still winning. I just wish he could land a point!¡¯ What she couldn¡¯t see was that Jin was overwhelming Octavious because the both of them were using pure intent, reading far ahead into the battle. In terms of power, Octavious confirmed that Jin didn¡¯t use power in the previous match for two reasons. One was because so many people were watching. If not, the two would have a chance to go all out. The second was, Jin decided that this was a better way of testing battle prowess rather than just throwing fists. Even in the previous match, Jin didn¡¯t use any physical contact moves because he was still overwhelming. Jin was locking Octavious¡¯ moves with techniques of pure intent hinting the other side what would happen. If we were to describe this fight in simple terms, both sides considered the other as an equal and that this was a battle of intelligence rather than just power. Reality may show different results, but this was showing how different their mentalities were! This was far more interesting. Just like a game of rock paper scissors except there are hundreds of more options and variations of those choices with combinations. In the second round, the two moved slower than turtles using only pure intent to battle each other and only slightly contacting each other. 5 more minutes passed and the second round concluded as well without any points awarded. This round was completely slow as Gwen thought. Both Jin and Octavious were using what they knew against the other. Both Jin and Octavious seemed to be equally knowledgeable in the east Asian martial arts. When it came to applications, Octavious had more practice than me and is clearly a cut above me. A whole new level. But, as compensation to my lack of training in martial arts, I am more well versed in applying physics to real life situations! I really don¡¯t like admitting defeat when I have someone as amazing as Octavious here as a sparring partners. If I admit defeat here, there would be no shame. My eyes locked with Octavious. The passion of fighting within out blood roiled and coiled throughout our bodies the longer we fought. Through his eyes and actions, it was like he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare quit now! You¡¯re making my fighting spirit boil in ways I¡¯ve never thought possible! So don¡¯t you dare run!¡± Through competitive sparring, the two fought long and hard while teaching one another about their fighting styles. ¡°Ah¡­ So Octavious is the type to rush into battle with a calm collective mind. But that calmness is gone once he feels like he is in danger or feels like his opponent is worthy¡­ When it comes to this, his battle style changes to instinctive movements while retaining the principles of martial arts¡­ Maybe¡­ Octavious is evolving as well!¡± ¡°Heh¡­ So this is how Jin fights. He has no fighting style. He switches fighting styles depending on the situation. I could feel a bit of tai chi mixed with judo in that last one. But what shock me most is his creativity! Genius! He is able to think up of new and unorthodox moves on the spot to counter the traditional ones! Maybe even counter the new non-traditional ones! These moves¡­ They looks as if they have been practiced thousands of times¡­ Far from traditional¡­ Hundreds of times¡­ no¡­ hundreds of thousands of times he must¡¯ve tried in order to come up with the perfect move for each situation¡­ He is¡­ the epitome of hardwork!¡± The two of them battled for thirty five minutes straight without stop. The third round began long ago but the teacher forgot to tell them. Not that it mattered. The two were dead lock into testing each other¡¯s strengths. At the very end of the 3rd round, Jin suggested to use physical contact moves and Octavious had manage to grab Jin¡¯s clothes, throwing him over with mountainous force. At this point, the time was almost up and Jin had to prioritize different things. He needed to rest early and so he allowed Octavious to throw him over revealing the body underneath. Scars upon scars over lapping with different types of wounds flashed through their eyes. ¡°!!! THE HELL!?¡± the teacher and Octavious simultaneously gasped. Only the teacher and Octavious got to see it while their bodies obscured the visions of the others. Jin swiftly pulled down his shirt to prevent anyone else from seeing. ¡°OI! Pervs! I knew you guys were gay! Jeeze! Is round three done yet!? ¡°Uhh umm yeah! O-Octavious D. Silva is the winner by one point! Give a round of applause for these two!¡± *Cricket sounds being played by multiple people* *Chirp*chirp*chirp*chirp* ¡°MOTHER F*CKERS! Who is playing those damn cricket sound!?¡± The students who played those cricket sounds dragged everyone who was not involved to blend in leaving only Gwen behind. ¡°I-I-I didn¡¯t do it! It¡¯s those guys!¡± she quickly said to save herself. ¡°Ah no problem. When those guys comes back, if they ever come back, they will be in one hell of a training session.What looks like old men square dancing was actually monsters dueling. No eyes. No respect. I should just kick some of them out¡­ *ugh*¡± The teacher revealed a hint of new found respect in both Jin and Octavious. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Both Jin and Octavious became exhausted from that satisfyingly strange spar of intentions. ¡°Oh man! I thought slow fights were usually boring! You sure proved me wrong! Where did you learn to fight like that!?¡± ¡°Haha.. Octavious. You praise me too much. But if you want to know¡­ Travel to the CSC!¡± ¡°!!! The CSC!? You¡¯re lying! There¡¯s no way you could¡¯ve¡­ How long have you fought in the CSC!?¡± Jin shook his head from side to side. ¡°Secret! *huff*huff* But¡­. *RUUUUUUUMBLES* OH CRAP¡­ I¡¯m really hungry now¡­¡± ¡°*Haaa¡­*Haaaa¡­* Oh you hungry? *Huff*Huff* My treat! There¡¯s a close pizza store nearby. Order as much as you want! *huff*huff* Wait a damn minute¡­ You aren¡¯t as sweaty as you look! Forget the damn bath and just eat! Though I can smell your bad breath from here, forget brushing your damn teeths! Eat an apple!¡± Jin wore a sort of helpless look on his face and helped Octavious up using his shoulder as a support. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s order like ten pizzas, maybe some pizza steaks, fries, apples and maybe add large supplies of sodas as a part of the order.¡± ¡°*Tch* I¡¯m old and you want me to drink soda!? You want my bones to become brittle?¡± ¡°Ah yeah¡­ I am tryin to make your bones brittle. So next time when we fight, I can win more easily against a genius like you¡± Jin said in a playful tone. In the underworld, maybe Jin would be an equal. As Prosecutor Sloth, he would be a bit under him in terms of wealth and status. But once the masks were off, he was no different than a normal person. He was just Jin. No one knows of him until he wears the masks. Just the way Jin prefers to be. ¡°Genius? Me? Ha! I¡¯m old. Now if that isn¡¯t the pot calling the kettle black. You are the damn monster in sheep skin!¡± ¡°Oi¡­ stop that. I¡¯m not all that amazing.¡± ¡°Jin. Learn to take praises where it¡¯s due. Sometimes, you just gotta stop being modest.¡± ¡°At times, honesty is the best modesty right?¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Poldio Gran Ve Cez¡¯s saying? Didn¡¯t he die because he was too honest? Calling his government corrupt, he was executed for conspiracy right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I do know that if I don¡¯t go eat now, I¡¯ll faint.¡± ¡°Good idea. I¡¯m about to faint myself. Gwen! Let¡¯s go grab some pizzas!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Sure dad. But what about-¡± ¡°Punishment? Girl don¡¯t think you are off the hook because I had a good day! ¡­. It¡¯s reduced to one week.¡± ¡®What a doting father¡­ No wonder she is spoiled¡­¡¯ Jin promised never to be that kind of father in the future if he does become a saint. ¡°!!! Oh~~~~ Thank you thank you thank you dad!¡± ¡°Now now. That just means that you gotta remember those books faster. If not, I¡¯m extending it. Remember that! I¡¯m still angry with you young lady.¡± Octavious warns his own daughter in a very¡­ memorable way. See, the next batch of disciples were about to arrive. So this time, Octavious turned around to fart in his daughter¡¯s face and ran. ¡°Ew! Ew! That¡¯s disgusting dad! *cough*cough*¡± Jin¡­. He followed Octavious to go eat. Can¡¯t really pass up free food when it is offered to you right? He don¡¯t really want to stay around to smell things either. ¡°My car is this way.¡± ¡°We are walking. Not driving¡­¡± ¡°B-But¡­ my cool and expensive car¡­¡± ¡°Walking is good for the health right?¡± ¡°B-But my cool and expensive car¡­ I just bought this last week¡­¡± ¡°Daaaad! Wait up!!!¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Go away person. You stink. Pee-ew!!!¡± Though he said this, he tackled his daughter, threw her over the shoulder and ran with her on his back. The image of Octavious playing with his daughter almost aligned with the dream Jin recently had. The teacher peered out the window to see Octavious and Jin walking side by side. He envied people like Jin and Octavious. ¡®Are they geniuses? No¡­ wait¡­ maybe that blue hair dude is not a genius¡­ more like someone who¡¯ve fought monsters all his life and was forced to grow¡­ Well, it seems like I am from from what they are. If geniuses exists then surely people like him are born to challenge these geniuses¡­ I too¡­ I too want to become a warrior of legend¡­ I too want to become someone who can stand shoulder to shoulder with geniuses¡­¡¯ One person was able to withstand pain to reach the threshold of the strong while the other was born naturally strong. The teacher was naturally the former but he has yet to reach that level. ______________________________________ 11:00 AM The three of us came back after having our fill. Actually, two really. Octavious sent Gwen home for her early punishment and we talked for a while. The teacher of the dojo suddenly became polite now that he knew the relationship between Octavious and Jin a little better. It just like a relationship of in-laws but more of a form of friendship. ¡°Well uhh. If you two need to talk, there is a table over there. My students will serve some soft drinks or refreshments if needed.¡± The two also thought that sittin and talking was much better than standing and talking. Besides, there were soft-drinks to be drunk. Jin sat down to continue to talk with Octavious until he heard a few familiar voices coming from the girl¡¯s changing room. Three of them he could make out actually. ¡°Oh noes¡­. Uh¡­ Octavious. I uhhh have some things to take-¡± But that was too late¡­ Eight girls came out of the changing room wearing the traditional gi/dogi. Jin¡¯s heart sank when he saw the faces of the three girls he recognized so much. So he unconsciously turned around. Mirana was the one leading the group so she stood at the very center and front. To her right was Rosa who was talking to her. But to Mirana¡¯s left was Meracle who looked conflicted inside with many emotions. But all those emotions came to a stop when her eyes locked onto Jin. ¡°Jin? Is that you?¡± His heart sank even further when she called his name. This was not how things were supposed to go in his plans. He didn¡¯t prepare for this. He¡¯d recently woke up from a long time of sleeping and the fact that he slept too long threw him off his own plans. What would he say right now? How would he look in her eyes if he turn around? What would be the best choice? His heart trembled at the very thought of making one wrong move. Talking casual won¡¯t work in this situation. Mainly it was because his last impression was that of ice. He terrorized Meracle¡¯s family under the pretense of evil. He wasn¡¯t sure that Meracle knew that everything was an act to keep her safe. And that it was¡­ for the attention of the government, and the world for a matter of fact, to be refocused on Prosecutor Sloth. *GLUP* Ah crap¡­ my throat became extremel parched. Am I shaking? No¡­ I have to calm myself down. I have to recondition myself right now. But what if she speaks to me first? What if she has questions for me that I can answer. But what answer(s) will bring more trouble? What then!? That would be too irresponsible of me if I were to just come back like it was nothing. Octavious on the side glanced back and forth between Jin and the group of girls. He could already guess the possible situations that Jin was in. So he decided to lend a hand. ¡°Oooooooo myyyyyy MIRIIIIII¡± He rushed over to hug his little girl. ¡°Oh and you two as well. Forget the other five. Ya¡¯ll not important.¡± He joked around. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. If you girls don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll borrow these three for a bit. Okay? Okay. You. Face. Jin or whatever your name is. Come over here as well.¡± Octavious took control of the situation and sat them accordingly with Meracle and Rosa sitting on both sides on where Jin sat. Octavious sat with his daughter Mirana. ¡°Now that are gathered here. Let¡¯s talk things through. Jin you start first.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ This is actually a lot bigger than what you might want to think Octavious. I would prefer it to be a private conversation. But¡­¡± Jin¡¯s fingers fidgeted as his eyes shifted over to Meracle. He didn¡¯t dare to directly look at her. His eyes was all the way to the corner though. ¡°How complicated can it be?¡± Octavious chuckled. ¡°Well, we would need Blake to be here¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Why would we need my dad to be here Jin?¡± Meracle asks fom the side. She almost sounded as if nothing big happened between them. Jin dared not to answer. He was already nervous as is from just meeting Meracle again. ¡°It can¡¯t be that big right?¡± Octavious trying to act nonchalant. He waves his hand in the air and said loudly, ¡°Hey! Can we get five grape sodas over here and some scallops with lobsters?¡± ¡°This is not a five start hotel or restaurant Octavious¡­¡± The teacher of the dojo said. ¡°Only grape sodas¡­¡± ¡°Alright! Now then Jin¡­ Cotinue.¡± Jin swallowed his own saliva hard before finally saying, ¡°The two SSS. Both of them¡­¡± The nonchalant attitude faded and a serious look that even Mirana never knew replaced her father¡¯s face. ¡°Haha¡­ That¡­ is practically Defcon level one¡­ How in the world¡­¡± Jin nodded. ¡°Now do you know how serious it is?¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Okay¡­ Wow¡­ Uhh¡­ Great. *GROANS*¡­ Anything else before I choke you?¡± Octavious rubbed both his temples. Jin made a face of remorse. ¡°¡­ Can we all speak in private before getting into deeper stuff? And get Blake here? I¡­ might as well tell the truth anyhow.¡± Octavious¡¯ face twitched violently now that he knows that there are more bad news. ¡°Okay¡­ You girls go away. Me and Jin need to find Blake before things get out of hand. Now.¡± Octavious was the first one to get up and quickly dragged Jin out the door forcefully. He tossed Jin into his car and left the three girls behind as smoothly as possible. This was also the first time Mirana saw her father so strong as well. It made her speechless. ¡°How long have you known this?¡± Octavious asked with all the seriousness in the world. ¡°Eh¡­ When I tried to help Blake¡¯s family. I think I was asleep for a good long month.¡± ¡°The hell were you doing!? Hibernating!? If you knew about this, where the hell are the blueprints now?¡± ¡°? I know where they are. But I am afraid that the blue prints might¡¯ve been already ? complete. I think they might¡¯ve reverse engineered both the SSS.¡± ¡°Well you better hope they stay half complete dammit! Lets find Blake¡¯s ugly face first! Where is he!?¡± ¡°In the very first home you bought me. I originally wanted them to move to keep their location¡­ hard to find. But now you know.¡± ¡°GOOD. That damn idiot!¡± *VROOOM* The car raced down the street swivin and swerving through traffic at the fastest speed it can. With Octavious¡¯ driving skills, he quickly got to Blake¡¯s house. 12:00 pm¡­. Octavious bolted out the car and into the house forgetting to keep calm. ¡°BLAKE YOU FOOL! WHERE ARE YOU!?¡± Ania was actually the only adult in the house to show up. ¡°My dad? What¡¯s wrong? Something bad happened?¡± She became worried since a month ago after so much drama happened. Jin calmly walked in to take care of the situation. ¡°Nope. This is Blake¡¯s friend. He just want to have a drink with him after not being able to see him in a long time.¡± ¡°Uh. Yea! I got something special for him! And I just couldn¡¯t wait. So¡­ can you tell me where your father is?¡± Ania sighed in relief. ¡°He¡¯s still at the hospital. Remember the bullet that was shot? Well, he is stuck there because his wound re-opened. Something about postoperative hemorrhage.¡± Octavious didn¡¯t waste a second and re-tossed Jin back into the car and drove off to a hospital. ¡°Dammit¡­ wait. I forgot to ask which hospital.¡± ¡°I know where it is. It¡¯s the hospital I drove him to. They have a VVIP room there.¡± I said while fixing my clothes in the car. ¡°Sometimes, I think you are too calm you know that Jin!?¡± Octavious¡¯ face became grimmer and grimmer by the seconds. Maybe it was just me. After being in danger for too long, my nerves has never been calmer. If I fell from a building, I probably wouldn¡¯t scream and just laugh at the very last second. Form the time I became Belphegor, I became the most wanted man on this planet. Every secret project that was ever kept secret is stored within the archive that Mammon had. And I read each and every one of them carefully to remember them. That being said, my brain is a collection of hush hush activities from everyday bribery to maybe¡­ assassinations and experimentations. I just¡­ never would imagine that Blake would be involved in one of the top five. ¡°I know it¡¯s serious. But it is also the same reason why we need to act all the calmer. Also, I¡¯ve sorta been hibernating for the past month so you aren¡¯t wrong. I literally just woke up this morning.¡± 12:30 PM The hospital VVIP Room where Blake resides¡­ This VVIP hospital room was fairly large as it took entire the upper floor. This was the twentieth floor of the hospital room and had a great view of the suburbs. Only the privileged classes would be able to access this room. The room was divided into five equal parts with an elevator as a part of the VVIP treatment at the center of the room. For the past month, Blake was in a long coma. Blake¡¯s gunshot wound normally wouldn¡¯t be that serious. For a man his age, he kept himself as fit as possible. Even the doctors said so when they opened him up. Blake¡¯s life was saved after the long operation. But the doctors couldn¡¯t explain why Blake couldn¡¯t wake up. Even after multiple tests, all it showed was that Blake had a healthy body. Every now and then, the gunshot wound would re-open and the doctor had to re-operate on him. Only after two months of testing did the doctors suggest to check his brain activities. What appeared on the monitor shocked everyone. There was almost no brain activity at all. Periodically, there would be surge of brain waves where Blake would most likely wake up and then show that his entire body shut down for two minutes before his brain and body regain normal activity. This became one of the rarest case in neurology that the hospital invited some of the most amazing doctors all around the world. These doctors are the ones that¡¯ve been deemed as gods of the medical field; from medical records of fastest surgeries to new discoveries of surgical techniques and medicinal development. Their desires were to not only make a new name for themselves in the neurological department but to gain ties with government associates. Throughout this entire time, Leah had never left Blake¡¯s side. She held his hand every day and prayed that he would wake up. Every day she watched Blake¡¯s life flicker back and forth through the gates of death many times. Each time she saw that he¡¯d died, she felt partially responsible for his death. She¡¯d thought that maybe¡­ if she¡¯d been a better wife, none of this would happen. That if she¡¯d paid more attention to her husband¡¯s worries then maybe something would¡¯ve been different. She wanted to do something for him to wake him up like kissing him on the lips to wake him up. The doctors did all they could but to no avail were they able to wake him up. When some of the doctors saw that they could not aim to save Blake¡¯s life but to only extend it, they shifted to other options. The first was to give up in which many did. They¡¯d rather admit to their lack of skills than to possibly kill a man while in pursuit of fame. The other options that the doctor had was¡­ ¡°I think it is best off to let your husband die a nice and peaceful death¡± one of the doctors said. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time you let him go and¡­ move on.¡± They spoke as if Blake had already died and would never come back. Even the best doctors that came so far folded their hands and agreed. ¡°Y-You¡¯re lying. Stop talking like he¡¯s already dead! He can¡¯t die!¡± Leah became crazed by the mere thought of her husband leaving her. And¡­ for a long while, she was thinking of suicide. She thought of death because she wanted to repay Blake in any way possible. A person walked through the door and grumbled loudly, ¡°Damned woman. Why the hell are you running a way!?¡± His visage shocked Leah to near death as she found herself trembling. ¡°I¡¯m not Jin dammit. So don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m actually here to save your husband on Jin¡¯s behalf.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re lying about your identity again aren¡¯t you!? If-¡± *WOOSH* Twelve large pure white wings shot out from this person¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m not Jin! My name is Lucian! And I am ¡­ one of the twelve legends of the heavens! The highest angel and most powerful. I am far older than this newly reformed planet itself. Do I have to perform a miracle for you to believe me!? ¡± ¡°H-Highest angel? You really are an angel? I¡­ I thought they were only stories¡­¡± Everything became hard to take it. Her faith in her religion diminished so much that she had a hard time believing that an angel would come down. If there are angels and gods, then why haven¡¯t they come to stop the depression? Why haven¡¯t they come to prevent her from being corrupted? ¡°Woman. Move aside. LIGHT BINDING!¡± Six rings of light suddenly appeared in the air and bend themselves around Leah to restrain her. Lucian strode forward towards Blake who resting on the bed. ¡°This damn¡­ F*cking reaper! Just cuz you can¡¯t get Jin to sign the contract, you go after another soul!?¡± ¡°Reaper? They exist as well?¡± This was her first time hearing the existence of a real reaper. ¡°¡­ Ugh¡­ Read your scripts! Do you know what happens to sinners? Some of them aren¡¯t thrown into an eternal burning hell. Not every sinners get the easy way out like that! This! IS WHAT A REAPER IS!¡± Lucian said and thrust his arm in the air to grip something that was there. An old man dressed in a dark cloak was held high by Lucian¡¯s grip. ¡°*CHOOKE* DAMNED LUCIAN! *CHOOO* I THOUGHT YOU WERE DEAD! SO IT WAS YOU! YOU DID IT YOU F*CKER! THAT WAS MY ONLY- *NRGH* OUT OF THIS!¡± ¡°VANISH FROM THE FACE OF THE WORLD! BY THE POWER OF THE JUDGEMENT! FOR USING YOUR ABILITIES AS A DEATH SAINT AND ILLEGALLY TAKING A SOUL THAT WAS NOT MEANT TO DIE, I SENTENCE YOU TO THE THIRD HELL PLANE AND WORK AS A CARETAKER OF DEATH FOR THE MAXIMUM PENALTY! TEN YEARS!¡± The messenger of death, the one who¡¯d taken Jin¡¯s life by mistake, was sentenced to the 3rd hell plane! The plane¡¯s levels are different as they become worse as one descends. Any sins you commit, should they break the threshold of sin limit, you¡¯ll fall even deeper into hell. The first plane is the sin of lust which draws sinners to commit more sins in order to bring a soul down another level. The second plane was stealing. Steal to survive! The third plane is to kill! The more you kill, the further you fall. The fourth¡­ could be called the worst because it is the very sin of gluttony. There, demons could be out to eat your soul like hungry wolves. If you eat something down there, that is considered being a glutton! In addition, the food in the fourth plane forces a person to have an insatiable hunger. This also means that the creatures here will devour anything they can get their hands on. But the thing these hungry creatures loves the most are freshly fallen souls. They don¡¯t get devoured, they get chewed up, and out the rear door of any creatures. So the more you eat, the farther you fall. So as you can see, it only gets worse as you fall deeper and deeper. The only level that actually destroy a soul is the 10th layer. But that layer is reserved for those who are rated as 9/10 abomination. There are many more rules, but these are the main rules. If one would judge from the heavens, Lucian already went too far by giving the maximum penalty. But he could also argue that the messenger of death probably made a lot of mistakes in the past and never reported! There was no way to prove it wrong. Only evidences can tell truth. It also just so happen that Lucian was willing to use Jin as evidence as well if anyone wanted proof from him. They might die before they see proof so Lucian¡¯s argument is rock solid with strength to back it up. Hands of darkness pulled the messenger down like quick sand. The messenger of death¡­ no.. the demoted messenger wailed miserably and curses out vengeance. ¡°You¡¯ll burn in hell! You¡¯ll all burn in hell! The contract!? It¡¯s already in effect! Just watch! You¡¯ll all be sorry you took me out!¡± ¡°F*ck you! Biggot! Now I wonder where the angel of light is..." A second person with white wings responded to Lucian''s insult. A young man with white hair came out of no where. "*Tch* I had to clean up your mess. But there are more pressing matters to take care of. The only thing I can tell you is that the messenger wasn''t lying and- Wait... why is she here and awake to see this? .... God dammit Lucian! Why are you so damn sloppy!?" The angel of light who''d helped Jin out came in his true form only to find out someone had seen him. "Angels... More angels..." Leah gasped. In all her life, she''d never witness a miracle as big as this. "Y-You''re all here to help?" "Ugh... See, this is the reason why we don''t show up dammit! Every time we appear, people expects help. Get over it already! In fact, go to sleep!" The angel of light tapped her forehead and she fell asleep instantly. He then positioned her right next to Blake with the two holding hands. "I also found out something else Lucian." "I know Eruhiyo. There is a traitor in the heaven right? Well I''m gonna find him and-" "That''s just it Lucian! We know who the traitor is!" "What!? Where!? Tell me now so I can kill him!" "He''s... already dead. The guy opened a passage for the false heavens... no.. their name is Arcadia now... He even told me that there is one more powerful traitor in heaven! Well point is, they are able to open the gate between hell and the false heavens in the time of three years. The current problem is that Arcadia needs an anchor to open it. A king to lead them. Someone''s whose body is strong enough. Someone who''s currently alive. You know anyone who fits that description?" Lucian thought for a while and there was only one person who does fit the requirements. "No... I-I''ve been tricked again!?" The skies darkened and lightning fell down like rain from the skies. "!? What''s going on Lucian? What do you mean tricked!? Who tricked you!?" "Don''t you get it!? The contract, allowing us to bring back a person, Arcadia, the traitors, the time limit. Haven''t you connected it all yet!? Their aim was him! They were after Jin all along! AGHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" "Say that you are right. Say that they are after Jin. But from what I gathered, there may be one more person to fit the requirements. Other living paragon candidates on this planet." "There are more!? Where are they!?" "Cool your head Lucian! Stop shouting. Ugh... The second paragon candidate... is the paragon of darkness unlike our Jin. That person is more suitable. But we should still keep Jin in mind." "Of course. But I think you are seeing this wrong Eruhiyo. If Jin does become a saint, he will have a strong body will he not? If he become corrupted, then he is an even better candidate!" "Why is that Lucian?" "Because.... Because I gave him the ancient cultivation method and helped boost him up to the 50th stage already!" "!? Oh my... GAHHHH! Oh my head... I have to worry about this and now I have to worry about... This would''ve never happened if you became god Lucian. You were a better candidate for being an overseer than that idiot above!" "You know he can hear you right?" "WELL F*CK HIM! I HOPE HE CAN HEAR ME! THAT LAZY M*TH*R F*CKER HAS BEEN SITTING ON HIS ASS FOR PRACTICALLY AN ETERNITY! IT''S ABOUT TIME WE KICK HIS ASS OFF!" The angel of light''s wings radiated a red color and steamed rose from his head. "SH*T! F*CK*SH*T*F*CK*SH*T*F*CK... Know what? I think i got a better idea now that I calmed down. We eradicate Arcadia, help Jin become a saint, kick the overseer''s ass and then make you god. Deal?" "I told you Eruhiyo. I don''t want to be god. If I have no desire, then I am nothing more than a burden up on heaven. I can agree to eradicate Arcadia, but even we need Jin to become a saint before then. He is our anchor. If we lose him, then it will be hard for us to help. So you prioritize erasing Arcadia and any threats that might come in Jin''s way before then. We''ll get his ass to rise like the ashes." "Oh right... I forgot that your strengths are considered a taboo in this world. Well, I''ll do what I can. If that door opens, then not only will the souls of the dead won''t have a good place to go, everyone will suffer for god knows how long. This is much bigger than the time Ragnarok struck us. We might have to use "it" again... Geeze... *WOOSH*" "Let''s hope it won''t come to that..." Lucian muttered. He lifted his head to see that dark and cloudy skies only getting darker. The lightning stopped but the cloudy skies didn''t disappear. "I hope nothing goes wrong..." ______________________________________ AN: 10 burst! Now.... Test time! Some of the many things I am feeling or thinking right now... [th_0fire.gif] [th_0kick.gif] :this: :blood: :imdead: Epilogue to Chapter 32: Overseer and Legend Lucian thought about everything that he did so far. He pulled out an orb, the same kind Ren had and injected a bit of qi within the orb. He looked through his own memories, seeing if he could get any hints of what is to come and what might repeat itself. ¡®Dammit¡­ Why is it every time I try to make things right, everything goes wrong?¡¯ he thought to himself. ¡®I still don¡¯t know how the bad things will hit us or when¡­¡¯ Now that he thought back to his deal with the heavens, the residents and those in power were a little too eager. The contract with the heavens¡­ the heaven¡¯s will. Under its decree, everything would bend to its order. ¡°Heh¡­ You¡¯re trying too hard Lucian.¡± A figure over coated in pure white appeared floating in the sky. Layer by layer, the white coating shed itself from the figure and the person underneath could be seen. ¡°Still don¡¯t know whose side to take eh?¡± This person wore a long coat, with a button down shirt and slacks. At the bottom of his feet were sandals. From head to toe, his entire attire¡¯s color were black. The only contrasting appearance the overseer of the heavens had were his twelve white wings. His majestic aura would make any person bow in reverence. ¡°Oh? Is that you Urian? Well god d*mn, I guess I am trying too hard. Must be having the good life as good up there eh? Nice to see you again.¡± Lucian put on a smile to greet his old friend. ¡°How¡¯s life for the past billion years or so old friend? Evolution sure changes the world a lot.¡± ¡°Evolution you say? Ha. You haven¡¯t changed at all even after a billion years. Foul language when happy because you don¡¯t know how to express your happiness. You became a scholar to fix that bad habit of yours but ¡­¡± ¡°A few billion years seems like a blink of an eye¡­ Heh¡­ Well, time does flow weirdly in some places. In our home world, it would be a billion. Here, maybe a million if not a few hundreds of thousands of years. You know what I mean. Weird ass worlds with different flow of time. Though I am a legend of the heavens, I can only employ less than a thousandth of my strength. I feel so useless¡­¡± ¡°Come with me Lucian. We have a lot to talk about¡± Urian touched Lucian on the shoulders and the two flashed away up the planes. *WOOSH* 9th higher plane¡­ on the ninth heaven¡­. Urian teleported Lucian and himself all the way up to the ninth plane. Infront of them stood a gate that was nearly identical to the Door of Destiny that Jin walked through. Constructed of heavenly materials, every detail of this gate was alive! *Creeeeeeak* As the door opens itself for the overseer, beyond the door were people waiting to welcome him. Saints ranging from caretaker to paragon lived here including some gods. Mostly paragons were stationed here as it is one of the highest levels of the heavens. ¡°Eh?¡± Standing next to Urian was a face they didn¡¯t want to see. The murderer of 81 paragons, the person whom they once respected, the once¡­ most powerful saint of the heavens. ¡°L-Lucian!?¡± Out of the many stunned welcomers, an exquisite woman of peerless beauty with blue hair and sea-green eyes stood out to indiscriminately greet them both. ¡°Overseer. Ex-Legend¡± Urian frowned at the level of respect they had for Lucian even if he was an ex-saint of the heavens. ¡°Is this it!? Even with me present, all of you should at least save some face for me! He was once a part of our family as well!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ It¡¯s alright Urian. I¡¯m nothing more than an outcast now. It¡¯s-¡° ¡°Idiot! How is it alright!? Being treated like this is exactly why you were casted out of heaven in the first place! You never wanted to fight back and thus you gave them a reason to cast you out! It also because no one respects you! At least know when to draw the line and fight Lucian! Ugh¡­¡± Lucian knew what Urian said was partly true. If he had tried to reason with the people of the heavens all those years ago then things could¡¯ve been different. ¡°Maybe Urian. Maybe¡­ I don¡¯t care about it right now. All that is in the past.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Urian gazed at everyone else around him and snorted before leading Lucian to his residence. ¡°!¡± The people didn¡¯t expect this. They thought that the enmity between him and Lucian was still strong. ¡°Everything will soon disappear in the sands of time. I guess that is how the hate between the two disappeared as well¡± one of the paragons said. Before, there were one thousand and eighty paragons that served the heavens. At present, there were only ninety paragons of the nine hundred and ninety nine paragons. Paragons are one of the strongest beings in the heavens that serves the gods. They are also one of the most loyal saints that could ever serve the heavens as well. Their strengths could rival some of the gods themselves. Yet they chose to serve the gods and heavens because they are dedicated to helping people in the nine heavens. As compensation for their service, they are bestowed privileges that many would dream of. Privileges such as multiple lovers. Love was originally forbidden in some parts of the heavens because love complicates decisions making. Paragons are a different story when it comes to love. They are generally the lovers who are able to handle their lovers. Be it one or hundreds, that paragon would be able to satisfy all of them. With the help of heavenly energies, they would be able to go at it almost endlessly. Other privileges they had is being able to develop multiple qi pools and possibly a second or third qi plane. Qi pool and qi planes are vastly different. Qi pools exists within the same plane as their original qi pools. The purpose of a second qi pool is to allow two different types of qi to co-exist in the same qi plane. Within time, they would be able to fuse together to further strengthen themselves. The difference between a qi plane and a qi pool is a qi plane defies the laws of the heavens. A second qi plane is like following the idea of possible existences. With a second qi plane, the different types of qi energies would be able to fuse together with less difficulty and still keep the original qi separated. With benefits like this, who wouldn¡¯t want to try to aim to become paragon? Some saints trained for hundreds of thousands of years and still they have yet to reach messenger level. If we really look at the system of the heavens as of now, one would think it is more like socialism, a fused system of communism and capitalism. This is why Lucian wanted to fix the heavens. But he cannot do it with the restriction placed on him. His power originally was far above the others and truthfully surpassed the overseer¡¯s power a long time ago. But because he gave up his qualification of being overseer, he also had to give up most if not almost all his power as a legend of the heavens. The heavens themselves rejected Lucian because he was too human. Once someone reached paragon level, they should be devoid of almost all emotions because they experienced too much. ¡®But Lucian¡­ he still cares too much¡­ Why?¡¯ Urian thought. Once Urian and Lucian reached the residence of the overseer, two giant balls of light swallows the two and teleport them inside to a large dining hall. Everything inside the dining hall shined as bright as the sun. Hundreds of dishes were prepared for the two to talk things out while satisfying their stomachs. Urian sat on one far end of the dining table with Lucian sitting at the other end. The distance between them was about ten meters by five meters worth of food. ¡°Lucian¡­ Don¡¯t be shy now. Eat. I ordered all the chefs to prepare their finest dishes just for you¡± Urian smiled brightly. On the other side of the table, Lucian weakly grinned. ¡°T-Thanks Urian. At least one person is able to say hello to me without bearing their fangs at me.¡± Urian took a bottle of champagne and popped it open. The aroma was so strong that it filled the dining hall within seconds. A long stream of fizz flew across the dining table and splashed onto Lucian¡¯s face. ¡°Eh. Heh Heh. Sorry. Well, we¡¯re friends right? Like it? It was preserved for a thousand years. My finest wine bottle in a long time. How does it taste?¡± Lucian reaches for a nearby napkin and wipes away the wine. ¡°Just like the time when you, me and Eruhiyo ate a few hundreds thousands of years ago. ¡®Cept that time you popped the wine bottle and hit Eruhiyo in the eye with the cork. Heh¡­ he was so angry, he brought out your mother¡¯s wupping stick to beat you. Haha. That was the weapon that could punish a god like you.¡± ¡°Eruhiyo¡­ Oh man¡­ Don¡¯t make me remember that. I thought it was my mother coming back from the origin just to spank me. I kinda missed being a human¡­ Or the times we were training to be saints. ¡­ Do you remember the time when we were kids Lucian? Back then¡­ we were just spoiled brats following the footsteps of our parents. They became high saints and thus we were able to learn the way to sainthood better than others. We were privileged. Destined to be something great. From then on, our parents would do whatever it took to bring us up to sainthood. Your parents would spoil you with everything from cultivation resources to love. Even in fights, they would help in some way. Doesn¡¯t that sound like a certain someone¡¯s way of raising their reincarnations?¡± the overseer mockingly smiled. ¡°Spoiled me? I think your memories a mess after being an overseer too long. Most of the time, it was my parents that forced me to collect those spiritual ginseng to cultivate. Just like the one time I was thrown into the black hell tiger¡¯s den just to steal the cultivation resources for the both of us dammit. Don¡¯t you remember? You took over half of it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I was the one fighting the bloody mother tiger for hours. You were the slow f*ck that couldn¡¯t collect fast enough and I nearly lost my life and my spine! Look at this arm! I still got bite marks from that woman!¡± Urian grinned and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°We can talk about old times as much as we want but that is not why I brought you here.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you going to lend a hand in helping Jin to become a saint?¡± Lucian was joking around. To Lucian¡¯s surprise, Urian nodded. ¡°Yes. Yes I am going to help Jin become a saint. In a way everyone can approve of his sainthood.¡± Lucian¡¯s eyes lit up like fire. ¡°Really!? You¡¯re not lying right!?¡± ¡°No lie. But it also depends on how you take it.¡± Urian scoffs. ¡°¡­. I don¡¯t like where this is going¡­ What do you mean? You are going to help Jin right?¡± With one sweep of Urian¡¯s hand ? the food on the table vanished into his stomach. ¡°*Munch*Munch*Munch*GLUP* See, I¡¯ll have to explain things to you. The will of the heavens that brought Jin back¡­ it was all a lie to test him whether or not he was worthy of becoming a saint in the heavens. The democratic vote of the heavens that wanted the darkness to come back was ninety percent. So¡­ I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill off our little paragon of light as kindness.¡± The excitement on Lucian¡¯s face died off and an immense pressure fell on the entire residence of the overseer. ¡°What is the meaning of this!? What are you trying to say Urian!? I gave up my qualifications of being an overseer to you long ago. I devoted nearly my entire life as a saint just to protect the heavens. I offered up my shield of imperial defense, the eternal, to the heavens when I ask for Jin¡¯s redemption and return. The deal was to make Jin a saint through the will of the heavens so that he can¡¯t ascend beyond paragon level!¡± Urian really didn¡¯t like hiding things from Lucian. They were old friends. His soft side got the better of him and spilled the secrets the heavens hid from Lucian. ¡°Let me ask you Lucian¡­. Did you really think that his death at his graduation was by heart failure? Did you really think that the heavens wanted another paragon? When he lost his tin can, sorry, Titan system¡­ he found his way to sainthood. Even before he became a saint, he was already¡­ how do you say it¡­ Over powered?¡± ¡°!? Over powered!? Fear that power will corrupt power!? Is that what this is? It is not over powered if that strength is earned with blood and sweat! I made this clear a long time ago!¡± Lucian growled. ¡°If a person grows stronger through hard work and training, then they naturally become stronger than what they were before they trained. Have the people in this world turn mad!?¡± Urian explains. ¡°Yes. You and I may see it. But others can¡¯t. Not unless Jin proves himself. If he doesn¡¯t prove himself to the people of the heavens, then he won¡¯t be able to become a saint no matter how hard he tries. I¡¯ve tried convincing the people but because Solitude hid Jin¡¯s past from the heavens, almost everyone rejects the idea of having another paragon. You know what a paragon represents. They see that Jin is just another corrupt demon in human skin who could possibly corrupt the heavens and destroy us from the inside out. Can you hear their voices? They don¡¯t wish for a paragon. They wish to prevent a calamity.¡± Finally realizing the intentions behind Urian¡¯s words, the pressure lifted itself. ¡°From the very beginning, Jin was not meant to become a saint was he?¡± ¡°Finally seeing it? Remember the story of the deal between god and the devil? The devil once said, ¡®I¡¯ll make you a deal god. If this man is still faithful to you, even after losing everything in the most horrible way possible, then you win and I shall never again bother the people of this world. If he does become corrupt, he will become the anchoring vessel for my kind and we shall run rampant on this planet with only the people of this world to stop us. The heavens cannot interfere.¡¯ In the end, the god accepted the deal. This god was the overseer before me. And do you know the result that he told me? The devil indeed won. But do you know what he learned after that disaster? The real miracle comes after the darkest night. People needs these types of miracles to keep on believing in the light Lucian. So let go of Jin. His body was meant to be the anchor from the beginning anyhow. His original self already became a part of ¡®Solitude¡¯ already!¡± ¡°You break my heart Urian. Every last one of you¡­ Can you at least tell me how his life will end?¡± Lucian pleaded. This was what Lucian meant by the unfair hands of fate. So many times did he witness his friends and family die. But moreover, Lucian saw how his reincarnations like Ban and Ren died. Ren died in a world full of discrimination and was influenced by it. Ren could never let go of hate because of how he lived. Ban was a similar case. No one loved him at first. But as he grew, he found many people to love only to lose them in the most painful way possible for him; they all died in a massacre¡­ the deaths of all forty nine of his wives and his family at the same time drove him to the edge of depression and fear. Ban shut himself within the suit because of the fear of being hurt. Fear of trying to recall his memories. His appearance as a human only reminds him of how powerless he was. Only when he sleeps will he remember the good times. ¡°I just wanted Jin to live the life he deserved¡­¡± Seeing Lucian like this, Urian sighed in his heart because Lucian always was soft hearted. ¡°¡­ In the time of seven days¡­ Jin will die at the hands of the twelve paragons the heavens sent to ensure his death.¡± ¡°¡­Is that all?¡± Feeling sorry for Lucian, Urian waves his hand and a screen appeared. ¡°¡­¡­ On the first day, he will also find twelve people to love. After he finds his lovers, the people from the Union will gather all of the rulers around the 12 continents on the second. The third day, Jin who holds three titles, will be stripped of two and so two more underworld rulers will appear. A total of eighty one underworld rulers will appear in one spot to eliminate him. All of his old enemies will gather together as well. On the fourth day, when he fights, he will not win because each and every one of them is his greater. Every single one of these rulers are¡­ reincarnations of the paragons you killed in the past and they are out for vengeance. On the fifth day, this will truly be the dark world he once lived when he was¡­ little. By the sixth¡­ they will bring out his friends and family members one by one to slaughter and let Jin see them painfully die. The women that he loves will be ravaged, the men¡­ will be beheaded. The little ones¡­. will be fed to the demons that will soon appear. By then, he will lose all his faith and become corrupted. Not even his past selves or even the people sealed inside him will be able to prevent this. Not even his original self. By the time you arrive Lucian¡­ he¡¯ll¡­ fall back into hell once more. How far he falls depends on¡­¡± A large white shadow engulfed the whole dining hall. ¡°So¡­ All the happier he is, the further he will fall¡­¡± A long and slim katana materialized itself and floated right beside Lucian, already unsheathed. ¡°I see¡­ It¡¯s really¡­ heart breaking¡­ I won¡¯t make it right? I¡¯ll take my leave right now.¡± ¡°What are you trying to accomplish Lucian by using that blade? I told you already. There is nothing you can do. If you fight here, then that will give the people of the heavens all the more reasons not to let Jin become a saint let alone a paragon. If you kill people up on the heavens, our forces fighting against Arcadia, the false heavens, will be weakened greatly.¡± Urian reasoned with Lucian. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if you just let everything go?¡± ¡°Hold up Lucian¡­ Don¡¯t be too hasty now¡­¡± Ban, in his panda suit, suddenly appeared behind Lucian. ¡°We still haven¡¯t asked all the details from this overseer yet.¡± ¡°!? How did you get into my residence!?¡± Urian¡¯s face became extremely dark. He never heard of such abilities from Ban before. ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised Urian. We all had time to improve and hide our secrets. Just like a certain overseer of the heavens.¡± One by one, many more of Jin¡¯s reincarnations surrounded the overseer. ¡°What is the meaning of this? What are you trying to do? A Coup D¡¯etat?¡± The Assimilator snorted and snapped both of his fingers on each of his hand. Two long spears mounted on a large cross bow menacingly aimed themselves at the overseer. ¡°I should be asking you that. Where are the rest of Jin¡¯s memories!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that! Didn¡¯t you guys seal his memories!? Aren¡¯t you the ones that have it!?¡± *Boom* Ban threw away his suit. The armor that held his powers back was gone just like that from the burst of pure anger. ¡°If that is true, then why¡­. Why doesn¡¯t most of of his memories make any sense!? At first glance, everything flows smoothly. When reviewed over and over again, there are more contradictions and loop holes than the black holes of the nebula!? The only valid memories are the ones when we met him!? I think¡­ you actually have the rest of his memories. What is it that makes you scared of Jin so much? Even we don¡¯t scare you as much when we were alive.¡± ¡°!!! Are you for real Ban!? I don¡¯t think Urian is lying. He¡¯s the oldest friend I have. I think I would know when he is-¡± Ban glared fiercely at Lucian at the naivety. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me. Which is why I brought the seven gods of time that even the overseer is afraid of. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± The movement of the world slowed down after Ban¡¯s words. The only time that moved was inside the residence of the overseer. Even the overseer couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°Chronos¡­ Aion¡­ Urd¡­ Skuld... Belldandy¡­ Fayte and¡­ Moirae¡­ Even you!?¡± Seven extremely tired gods chained up were dragged by fifty different reincarnations of Jin. The Assimilator evilly chuckled. ¡°Heh heh She wasn¡¯t cooperative at first. When Moirae first came to us, we had a suspicion that something was wrong. Of course, it took like twenty of us to hunt her down and interrogate her.¡± ¡°But to do that, wouldn¡¯t your soul be wandering the streams of time for nearly thousands of years? Even so, if you touch the stream of time, you could be tossed into a different time and place! You don¡¯t have anyone to be anchored to. The anchor needs to be alive, relatable, and strong! The qi that anchor has must also be those of ancient qi practitioners. There are also many requirements to be an anchor as well! Who in this world could¡­ Wait¡­ don¡¯t tell me. The anchor¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right stupid! The stream of time only alters the perception of time! When a soul don¡¯t have an anchor, the stream of time will show the soul his or her memories and future to jumble up the soul¡¯s awareness of the real flow of time. Who is alive, strong and is almost the same as us!? jin fits these requirements perfectly thanks to Lucian being a full blown idiot of making him the ideal anchor. First time you did something wrong, right! Haha!¡± The Assimilator smiled at Lucian. ¡°We¡¯ve also found a few new¡­ evidences that the traitor that died¡­ had some powerful relations¡­ with the ruler of Arcadia. He just so happens to slip some words out when I ripped his soul.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Urian became deathly quiet. ¡°Do you know what happens to the souls that I touch?¡± Assimilator asks every person in the room. ¡°I read their memories. Past present and¡­ future. If they have a future that is.¡± The grim-faced Urian smiled and his right eye twitched. ¡°ha ha¡­ You can cut the guessing game now Assmilator. I know what you are saying. But you have no proof other than words right now. Those time gods? I know them best! Even Moirae won¡¯t really help even if you did ¡®Interrogate¡¯ them really well. All this is just to corner me. Everything you guys are saying is just full of sh*t!¡± ¡°¡­ You always had a habit of twitching your right eye when you lie Urian.¡± Lucian pointed out in low volume. ¡°Everyone¡­ leave¡­¡± ¡°!!! You sure Lucian? This is the overseer we are talking about. We need him to-¡± ¡°LEAVE! NOW!¡± Lucian roared. ¡°Under the oath of the legend, I, Lucian Sol Elanor, swear to the true heavens above to do everything in my power to purge the heavens below of all corruption! I ask the true heavens above to watch and judge me on your own accord!¡± Burning the air and the heavenly energies around them, Lucian¡¯s qi pierced the ninth heaven all the way to the 10th upper plane, catching the attentions of the residents above. Up on the tenth higher plane lies the true heavens. Strictly speaking, only those who are beyond paragons are allowed up on the true heaven. Thus, there are saints that are even stronger than gods are up on this higher plane. They usually don¡¯t care about mortal lives. They were already busy with their own problems. Imagine world creators fighting to prove whoever''s world is better. That was their usual problems. They would watch as their world create their own saints, paragons, overseers and even small gods. Then they would compare the two. Everything was a game to them at this point in life. But even games has to have their own rules. If they intervene too much, the world they made would either collapse or erase because it was considered cheating by other world creators. Which is why they made the heavenly system. The systems would differ from creators to creators. The power of law was in their hands. So it is better to think of them as computer programmers or story writers to do whatever they wish. In the world where Jin and the other resides, the system is extremely complex. Generally, normal saints are not a match to caretakers as messengers are not equal to embodiments of light. Paragons are only the near equivalent to gods. Only under special conditions will the lower saints will be able to beat the higher saints. In order for a normal saint to beat a caretaker or even a servant of the heavens, they would have to overcome two things. The first is qi capacity. The second is quality. Servants generally have two times the amount of qi than a normal saint and the quality of qi is purer. So they could last two to four times longer than a saint. This is just taking out intelligence and battle prowess out of the equation. But these two usually means nothing in a battle between saints which will be further explained later. In order for a paragon to defeat a god, the paragon had best be prepared to lose his or her life. A god is the equivalent to nearly two paragons. Paragons and gods have qi planes and qi pools. The maximum qi planes paragons and gods can have is three or else their body and souls won¡¯t be able to take it. They can have as many qi pools as they want just as long as their qi planes can hold them. What truly separates paragons and gods is where they pull their qi from. Paragons and gods can communicate with the heavens and everything in existence to borrow qi with a few exceptions. Unlike paragons, gods can naturally pull energy from the faith energy people have. Paragons can pull energies from the people but that faith energy can only belong to the gods. The longer a person believes and more faithful they are, the purer their qi. In the long run, paragons will lose against gods unless they figure something out to counter the external sources. If a paragon fights against a god one thousand times, he or she would only be able to win seven of those fights. Six of the seven fights that he or she could win are miracles. There are saints who surpassed their own limits and ascended far beyond paragons. These saints are given different titles rather than just the general names. Such rarity only happens once in a hundred thousand years if not a million. The system for these people are much more complex and will not be discussed as of now. Legends are a different story. They are outside the systems of saints and gods and titles. Only twelve legends exists and Lucian is one of them. These legends are the ones that protects the balance of the world just like heroes do. In some ways, they are stronger than even tens of gods put together. But... whoever said that the overseer was a normal god? He is the equivalent to twelve gods himself. Yet, with great power comes great restrictions. In many ways, legends are weaker than a paragon or even an angel of light. They cannot draw on faith energy. They are unable to even use a hundredth or a thousandths of their true power or they will really break the system. If they do, the people of the tenth heaven will rain down judgement on them. Legends are hidden balance holders behind the general identity of a saint whether they are low humans, normal servants of the heavens or even paragons. They are like the heroes of a story but with more burdens and comes out only when it is really necessary. They could not even come out at all if they don''t feel like it. Only the bearer will know if they are a legend of the heavens or not. As for who bestows it, that is a different story. So if a legend fights with a paragon, ten out of ten times he or she will be able to win against them three out of ten times if they are lucky. If the legends of the heavens fights a god, they must have a good reason or else they will get their ass handed to them every single time. This situation was actually one of those good reasons to use the legend authority. The traitor that runs the false heavens is not only powerful, he is an overseer. Once a legend invokes his or her authority, usually the other legends will follow shortly to investigate. ¡°Oh great. He is invoking his authority as a legend now¡­ This isn¡¯t going to be pretty¡­ EVERYONE! RUN!¡± Ban commanded. He teleported as many people as he could safely. Those who were not teleported by Ban did their own teleportation but didn¡¯t go as far as Ban did. ¡°One of the Legends of the Heavens¡­ Ironic. You were casted out of the heavens for abusing your powers. Now¡­ you are doing the same thing again. Hell, you are also trying to make your reincarnation replace you. There¡¯s no point. This entire story¡­ it was meant to take everything from him. This is what the people decided! They want a dark world! Don¡¯t try to save him Lucian. It¡¯s a sad attempt by a sad saint who once served the heavens you know.¡± Urian said as he finishes the last bread on the table. ¡°I really did want you back on the same side. Seems like we can¡¯t see eye to eye anymore. Fine. I admit it. I am the one behind Arcadia. And do you know why?¡± The light within Lucian¡¯s eyes froze and his skin color changed from white to grey. ¡°Do you know Urian? Not only I was a legend of the heavens, I was given the position of ¡®Bearer of Light¡¯. I did my best to lead people back to the righteous path. When I killed the eighty one paragons, I did it because I had no choice. We had neither proof nor solid arguments against them. Thus I was stripped of my position of bearer. Maybe you didn¡¯t know¡­ Maybe you did. Maybe you planned out my fall. Even the woman I loved threw herself down to hell as the price for my actions. Through her actions¡­ I was allowed to travel through the planes as I pleased in peace. Ban and Ren also followed my footsteps as legends as well¡­¡± *Sheeeeen* The katana that was unsheathed, broke into three pieces: Hilt, guard, and blade. ¡°Did you know? After Jin lost his Titan system, a saint from the lower planes came to Jin¡¯s planet? That saint threw every single souls of his entire family into hell and he was trying to find another way to regain and protect his family? I met Jin on one of my travels with Ban and Ren to save my lover¡­ He was only seventeen at the time¡­¡± ¡°And? So what? Does it make any differences? The people of the heaven still won¡¯t accept him¡± Urian emotionlessly said. ¡°Do you even know the last words he said before his original self became Solitude?¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.¡°¡­ Of course I knew anyway. I am still the person holding onto Jin¡¯s memories¡­ I know what is down below hell as well¡­¡± ¡°He said to me, while I was holding his family¡¯s souls and many others including my lover¡¯s soul, ¡®Take care of my family and gramps¡­ especially gramps¡­ He suffered too much¡­ See you gramps¡­ Oh and one last thing. Do I look brave to you gramps? I only wished I could become the hero of your dreams.¡¯ I never would have imagine that he was one of my reincarnations. I thought it was all a coincidence...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough Lucian! Do you want to know another thing? I was the one who ordered the saint to toss Jin and his family down to hell! It was because I couldn¡¯t bear to see you suffer trying so hard to save your lover. I knew you weren¡¯t able to save her anyhow because one person needed to stay down there! It was either you or him to stay behind! I thought you wouldn¡¯t mind if one of your reincarnations dies. I thought you would just move on if you just had your lover. But it seems like I was wrong. All I am hearing is just a sniveling cry baby who never grew up! *Humph!* Soon all the other legends will come. Maybe a few paragons. But those beyond paragons will definitely come. When they do, whether I am dead or not, you will be the one to suffer eons while I get to reincarnate!¡± Urian spread out his god-like power to cover the entire ninth plane. The sky was no longer bright and sunny. Heavy rain clouds congregate above and around the two ancient saints. Violent howling winds clashed together and thunder rumbled within the clouds above. Millions and millions of heavenly lightning spiral downward combining into one huge mega bolt, aiming to strike Lucian. As a response, the katana Lucian controlled flew upward and redirected the lightning bolt to another direction. The lightning bolt continued to spiral down through the upper planes all the way to the third upper plane where the third heaven was. In the peaceful third upper plane, no one had suspected a thing would happen. Heaven was usually a peaceful place where everyone could enjoy paradise until they reincarnate. There, a messenger was enjoying himself a few new saints that recently ascended to the heavens. He took advantage of their new status and invited only the willing ones to do a large party with the occasional extra fun on the sides. A warning message alerted everyone that a lightning bolt from the ninth plane was coming. Such a message was rare and so he didn¡¯t believe it. He was still in a middle of a rare consummating session of six. ¡°I think we should leave guys! I heard that a huge lightning bolt is going our way!¡± a person burst in to warn them once more. But the six of them didn¡¯t listen. The person was only a servant of the heavens! Why should a messenger listen to someone of such low status? ¡°Such lightning bolts only comes once every ten thousand years! Besides, in the past thousand years, only one lightning bolt came down that far and that was when Cyan was here. There is no way another one is coming down for at least another nine thousand! Go away! If you bother me for such a trifling reason, I¡¯ll come over there and twist your head! *Grunt*grunt!* GO!¡± the messenger roared. The servant of the heavens felt degraded and worthless after being yelled at and so he went away meekly. Dejectedly walking down the streets of the heavens, he told himself never to warn people of such things again. He looks up at the sky and wondered if there really was a lightning bolt coming down and if it was that much of a problem. His eyes squinted because he thought the sun in the third heaven was glaring in his eyes. But that was not the sun. That was the intensity of the lightning. It was so strong that it rivaled the energy of the sun in the third heaven! Fear overwhelmed the servant. Crackling down from the skies, hundreds sonic booms rang out. The lightning split apart into hundreds of bolts like a spider web. *BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* BOOM* The servant of the heavens was about to die. One of the hundreds of bolts was coming after him as if it was alive! ¡°Get the f*ck out everyone!!!¡± Eruhiyo¡¯s body flashed through the air, saving as many people as he could. When he saw the shaking servant of light, anger exploded from him because he was about to do something he was going to regret. He infused his cane with metal properties and threw his cane all the way up. The divided lightning bolts, instead of splitting out even further, came together because the cane conducted all of the electricity in the sky. In a split second, the pillar of energy blasted a crater through the third heaven and all the way down to the first lower plane almost touching the entrance to hell. For one long minute, the lightning bolt stayed like a pillar of destructive light, to burn the image into everyone¡¯s mind. Eruhiyo only hoped that his cane would last long enough to protect everyone. An idiot who recently reached sainthood was curious and threw random object at the pillar of light. It was a shame that the object he threw was a pen. ¡°NO YOU F*CKING IDIOT!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The pen was made out of metal and inside were liquids. You could already guess what happened to the lightning bolt. The lightning bolt divided into two once more. *WOOSH* A man in a panda suit flashed all around was able to make it in time to rescue the idiot out of the way. He used two hands to bend space itself and redirected the lightning bolt back down. Though the man in the panda suit saved the idiot, his panda suit was ruined because the lightning grazed and fried his suit. This person was none other than Ban. ¡°T-Thank you¡± the saint begins. *poooooot* Ban was so angry that he farted in the new saint¡¯s face. ¡°¡­ M*th*r f*ck*r! That was my only good suit! I just fixed it too! The materials were expensive! Next time I see a r*t*rd do that, I¡¯m throwing them into the lightning! Got that!?¡± I don¡¯t know what is more unfortunate though. Surviving death by lightning or surviving Ban¡¯s fart. Both of them could kill. Both of them are deadly. Eruhiyo blinked a few times before gasping in shock. ¡°Ban!? You controlled the flow of that lightning!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get so happy yet¡­ This lightning could-¡± *BOOM* a lightning bolt split from the pillar and destroyed the party house the six were in. Inside, five new saints died including the messenger. ¡°¡­ still be shooting off sparks and the like¡­¡± Ban sighed. ¡°What¡¯s going on up there!? Why is there-¡± Ban placed his index finger over his lips to tell Eruhiyo to shut up. Taking the hint, if such things were to be hinted by Ban, he immediately shut up. Back up in the ninth plane, every being within a thousand mile radius ran for their lives. The weather grew worse and worse with every move Urian and Lucian made. This fight wasn¡¯t like the fights saints did in the past. It was modern warfare! Urian was a master of the elements. ¡®Control the flow of his movements with lightning and water, seal off his escape routes with fire and blades of wind making tornados of fire, encase him in unbreakable earth and steel of the highest density!¡¯ He was always preparing for the next moves knew how to use each elements to their fullest. Lucian couldn¡¯t use elemental spells like Urian. His only good skill is his white shadow. His talents in other areas such as elemental spells weren¡¯t really that good. He was basically a swordsman of one weapon and one art-style. ¡°Your white shadow arts is just a decrepit skill born of the sin of gluttony! The amount of qi needed to use it is too much! Even if it can consume almost anything and break it down to the very basic molecules and qi, it doesn¡¯t mean anything if it drains you more of your energy to use it than it regenerates for you!¡± Lucian knew that Urian was right. What he was doing wasn¡¯t really fighting. He was buying time. Time for his trump card to come out. ¡®But it¡¯s too slow!¡± Lucian wielded the white shadow and meld himself within the light. ¡®The white shadow can consume things. But its other function is to reflect as well. My white shadow can reflect both qi and light! Let¡¯s see if he can find me now.¡¯ *Bang*Boom*Bang*Bang*Crash*Boom* ¡°You can run Lucian! But you can¡¯t hide from me for long!¡± Lucian sensed all of the energies from the first upper plane to the ninth flowed into the god¡¯s body. Streams of pure white energies from so many different people empowered their overseer. Urian concentrated ? the qi he received and spread them out like divine sense. ¡°! So you were there!¡± Once his qi came in contact with Lucian, it acted like a tracer. There was no way for Lucian to hide now! Gathering the rest of the qi he received, Urian compressed it as much as he could and aimed at the tracer he laid on Lucian. *Ruuuuuummmble* Rummble*Ruuumble* ¡°That move could proabably destroy ? the heavens and some sectors¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how long it will take to repair the ninth heaven! This is good bye Lucian! The ultimate move that I¡¯d developed over hundreds and thousands of years! Be careful, I think you know the law behind most of my moves!¡± Lucian¡¯s teeth grinded at each other. The katana was almost done transforming. From the beginning, Lucian had to break his katana apart in order to bring out its best form to deal with Urian. ¡®Guess I really have to use this!¡¯ With one hand, Lucian was calling out to something and was drawing a mystical sigil from ancient times with the other hand with his own qi. ¡°Eternal! Come to me! I am your master!¡± ¡®!!! He can¡¯t be! If he is, I¡¯ll have to let it loose now!¡¯ The incomplete technique was employed by the overseer with a flick of a finger. ¡®HA! He fell for it!¡¯ Stopping the chant, Lucian finishes the sigil and took the blast of energy with his full body. *Boooooooooom* ¡°GAHHHH!!!¡± From far off, Urian could see the damage his move done. Lucian¡¯s body became charred by the blast and almost unrecognizable. ¡°*Huff*Huff* ¡°Good bye Lucian¡­ You were my closest friend¡­¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ The hell you talking about¡­ Ultimate move my ass. Just another damn laser!¡± Lucian¡¯s charred lips said. The sigil that he drew activated a long time ago and his burnt body regenerated at superhuman speed while taking the ultimate move. Even now it was healing him. Once he was done healing, Urian saw that Lucian was holding onto an object in his right hand. ¡°I was waiting for my katana to do this!¡± ¡°¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to blow another hole in you then!¡± ¡°You are gonna have to wait. In its final form, the katana is actually a pen. A very dangerous one. Take a good look at its power.¡± Lucian took the pen and scribbled the words in the air, ¡°By the power of the legend of the heavens and the one who wields the ¡®Alpha¡¯!, strip this god, the overseer, Urian of his authority!¡± Chains from the tenth heaven descended with lighting fast speed. They bound the overseer in an unbreakable hold. Lucian continues to write while ignoring Urian. He reads his words loudly, ¡°Under my authority, strip this saint of his sainthood. Under the article 96 page 5 clause 1 of Balance, the overseer is punished for traitorous actions. He shall be re-living his life as a human once more! He will know starvation! He will know thirst! He shall learn what it means to be human before being perfect! Only when I deem him fit will he come back as an overseer unless I see a more befitting candidate!¡± From Urian¡¯s body, large syringes protruded out of his body and drained all of his cultivation right down to the last drop. ¡°!!! Y-Y-You! You were a world creator!? Impossible! You couldn¡¯t have broken through! There is no way that you could ever broke through the cycle! Only a world creator has that ability! And he only appeared once in our records of the heavens! You would also need his approval to become like him!¡±¡± ¡°No. I am not a world creator. Remember when I killed the eighty one paragons? The world creator was so impressed with my sacrifice, that he gave me this pen. Whatever I write, everything will be absolute. An absolute command. Everything in this world has to obey this pen. I never wanted to use it because I always thought the world would not need such a thing¡­¡± Lucian flatly said. ¡°The user of this pen cannot kill with it. He must be thinking about the good of the world while using it. Lastly, he must follow the laws of the world and only use it in dire times. Otherwise, even if it transfer to another person as an owner, it will become a normal pen. I believe this is one of those times. Of course, this pen has a will of its own so it¡¯s hard to use.¡± ¡°!? If you had that pen, then none of this would¡¯ve happened! Do you know how hard my life was an overseer!? Do you know!? You could¡¯ve helped me! The heavens would¡¯ve been a better place if you had!¡± Urian wailed. The side Urian never expressed in his entire life as overseer finally came out. ¡°If only you became god Lucian! If only you became the overseer! I would not have to live like this! Every day, the people of the heavens would think I¡¯m the worst ruler in history while the rulers are worse than me! Every day, I am ridiculed for the sh*t they cannot accomplish! They want to be like a hero. Have lots of women, be lucky, and strong! I¡­ *hic* I don¡¯t even want to be an overseer anymore¡­¡± Lucian dully watches his old friend Urian cry like a baby. ¡°To be a really good ruler Urian. You can¡¯t provide too many things for others. But you can¡¯t turn away from people who needs help. I can do the latter but I could never do the former. As for being judged as who is the worst overseer, I think that is left to history. If people lives flourished because you watched over them in the annuls of history, then you are undoubtedly a good ruler regardless if someone writes that you are the worst ruler and maybe over half of your people agrees, then leave it to them. All they see is the outside of the story. In my eyes, you are the best overseer they had. Well, unless you count the many times the other overseer were a bunch of good for nothings that is. I saw how you ruled Urian. For every one mistake you¡¯ve made, you made up for it with ten more good. For the ones you couldn¡¯t make up, you pushed forward splendidly and brought more people happiness than anyone else ever could.¡± *Drip*... *Drip* If these were the words of praises by his subordinates, none of it would mean anything. He could be told that he was the best and he would still not believe it. What was different about this is the one who tells him this is someone who he can relate and trust. ¡®What have I been doing all my life?¡¯ Sometimes, all it takes is the right person to say the right words at the right time to set a person on the right path. ¡°Hehehehehe¡­ *hic* Seems like I¡¯ve made another mistake haven¡¯t I Lucian? W-What should I do to make it up?¡± Lucian¡¯s gaze of dullness became the friendly and soft gaze he normally wore. Lucian finishes the last words and said, ¡°Come back when you feel like you¡¯ve redeemed yourself after a thousand years or so. I¡¯ll be waiting once more. This time, the overseer will be me.¡± ¡°!? Y-Your taking the position as Overseer?¡± ¡°Not like I have a choice. This is also another requirement of the pen. Never did want to become overseer. Now I gotta take your sh*t and somehow make it good. A real pain you know?¡± ¡°¡­ Heh¡­ Seems like this time, you¡¯ll be cleaning up my mess eh Lucian?¡± Two arms from the 10th heaven gripped Urian by the neck another arm phased through his body and took a hold of his soul. ¡°Yep. Rest well Urian. I might need to sleep after this long and hard battle. I invoke the punishment onto the Overseer!¡± *Snap* *RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP* Lucian took one last look at his friend¡¯s soul before throwing it back into the reincarnation cycle. ¡°*HUUUUUUUUUUUUURAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!¡± Feeling extremely weak, Lucian called out any name out of instinct. ¡® ¡­. Damn¡­ I feel terrible now¡­ Hey¡­ Ban. Ren. Are any of you there?¡± Jin¡¯s original self, Solitude, got to Lucian even before Ban did and carried Lucian in his arms. ¡®That battle really took a lot out of him.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m always here. People just don¡¯t notice me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even make a damn sound¡­ I knew we couldn¡¯t seal you up. Playing dead and sh*t¡­ Whatever. Tell everyone in the heaven this, ¡®If you want proof that he deserves to be a paragon, I¡¯ll give you the damn proof¡¯ When you get back to¡­ yourself¡­ He is going to relive his story to prove it to everyone that he is worthy of being paragon. Will there be a problem?¡± ¡°¡­None.¡± ¡°Ah¡­. Invoking the legend is also deteriorating my body¡­ Go and send help to save your¡­ My reincarnation. They-¡± ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz Such a short and simple person. No fun. Night then¡­.¡± ¡°Night. I¡¯ll leave you in Ban¡¯s hands then. You should really thank Moirae. It seems like she still has lingering feelings for Ren.¡± Solitude said while carrying Lucian down the upper planes. ¡°Sad to say¡­ It''s too late. You¡¯ve fought up here for seven long days without the real perception of time¡­ It''s all because you didn''t want to harm your friend... Heh... It''s time to bring this long prologue to an end...¡± ________________________________ Down the nine plane did Solitude slowly go. Wherever he went, eyes filled with dark intent and fluctuating emotions watched him. Saints of all levels within the heavens saw him carrying Lucian down from the ninth plane. Though the skirmish between Lucian and Urian was over, no one knew what happened except for the ones who were up there. Everyone was more curious as to how Solitude actually got up to the ninth heaven. Each heavens is protected by a barrier that melts both demons and malicious invaders who desire to go in. Those who were not welcomed would get a few warning strikes before being erased from the face of life. The only way to bypass the barrier physically is to go through one of the four gates each heaven has. Provoked, the gates would send out an avatar that will battle and decimate any intruder. The gates themselves had the strength equivalent to embodiment of light from the first to the seventh heaven. From the eighth to the ninth, the gates had the power rivaling the paragons. The reason why they rival the paragons is because from the eighth to ninth heavens, they were made by the gods. From a part of their body, the gates inherited some parts of the god¡¯s power. Solitude is considered as one of the malicious invaders even though he was also one of the legends of the heavens. Everything seemed impossible when you would think that Solitude himself would be able to get up with his strength being significantly restricted. If someone made Solitude into an enemy, it is the same as digging himself into a grave. Solitude had no enemies but his enemies saw him as one. When fighting someone who has nothing to lose, and cornered like a rat, that person will exert powers and skills similar to those of mad geniuses. He was someone similar because he has nothing to lose. What is worse about Solitude is that he is not only a legend of the heavens and a daredevil, he is the ideal opponent for losing and winning. When he wants to win he will become an opponent that no one can beat alone. When he wants to lose, he¡¯ll make sure his enemies goes down with him but a heck lot further into the mud of loss. Everyone stayed as silent as possible. Those that were smart enough stayed silent because they rather not know about what happened on the ninth plane. The speculations they had was endless and for all their knowledge, Solitude could¡¯ve been the one who conjured the mega bolt that shot through the nine heavens. Those that weren¡¯t smart, didn¡¯t want to say anything at all. Ignorance is bliss and they wanted to keep it that way. They left the thinking to the smart people. Then there are people who just didn¡¯t care and talked to him casually. Ban was one of those people. ¡°Hey there Solitude. Seems like Lucian overworked himself there by invoking his Legend name. ¡­ Is he okay?¡± Everyone was shocked half to death. Here they are, having no desires to strike up a conversation with a possibly mad legend of the heavens and yet Ban just talking like he was a friend. Solitude was known to have no friends! Ban blankly stared at the sleeping Lucian. Even Ban knew the consequences after activating the legend names. Lucian could either wake up and be extremely weak for a long time or not wake up at all for as long as a century. ¡°¡­What now?¡± ¡°To the end of the Prologue.¡± He kept things short and simple. ¡°Jin will die but not the way people desire it so.¡± Six gods of time and fate came up to the two and said, ¡°Someone casted a time-shift type of spell. We¡¯ve already dispelled it. If you want, we can rewind time and change everything. So just leave us alone for the next hundreds years or so¡­.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­. Alright¡­¡± Ban nodded. ¡°You can¡¯t do that! That¡¯s wrong! Didn¡¯t everyone voted and decided that he was going to die?¡± one of the saints who over heard this got the rest of the silent onlookers to finally speak up. ¡°It¡¯s not fair that he gets to redo his life and becomes a saint easily! I had to work my butt off to get to this point!¡± ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve done to get here!?¡± ¡°We had to work harder than anyone! There is no way we¡¯re just going to let someone like him become a paragon that easily!¡± ¡°I say we have another vote if you guys want to change everything!¡± If you ever truly lived life, you would know there is no such thing as a second chance at the same opportunity. Opportunities are like lightning. They don¡¯t usually come by twice. For the saints that trained all their lives to just achieve sainthood, it was simply too unfair! In their beliefs, they were the hardest working people to achieve sainthood. On the inside, Ban wanted to invoke his legend name as well. But because these people were not all powerful balance breakers and were all of different levels, he couldn¡¯t! He would sometimes think that heaven was just as corrupt as any world was. ¡®So much for the good angels in the skies stories¡­ Now this is how you know some democracy failed so many times in history¡­ eventually, the people became corrupt¡­ It doesn¡¯t even work in heaven!¡¯ Solitude didn¡¯t care for the complaints of those around him. Unburdened by the pressure of society, Solitude walked way saying, ¡°No need to fix the karma that is already and is constantly being sown. It can never be undone no matter how many times you want to turn back the hands of time. If you can¡¯t accept, then all I¡¯ll have to do is prove it to you people. In one hell of a way.¡± He reaches the door that leads to the material plane and stares dully ahead. Next to the door was Moirae, waiting for him. When she first appeared, she was acting the entire time, trying to warn the others that a major disaster was about to befall on Jin. Jin would¡¯ve been slowly corrupted until the last day. At the very last day, they would flood his body with qi to reach saint hood while still corrupt and then kill him. The difference between a corrupt and clean soul is power. Clean souls that ascend to the heavens are able to purer qi even better. Corrupted souls are able to convert other souls to follow down the dark paths. In addition, it is technically stronger than clean souls because corrupt souls sees no value in honor while fighting. Pretty much the same as people. Everything would¡¯ve happened smoothly if Urian hadn¡¯t brought Lucian to the 9th heaven. ¡°It seems like most of the things I¡¯ve done will change the prediction of the Overseer.¡± ¡°¡­ Do you regret it Moirae?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know. Sometimes, it just hurt so much knowing Ren hates me that I don¡¯t know what to do to make it up¡± ¡°Tell him the truth? Has been some time. Even a strong guy like Ren needs someone.¡± ¡°The living personification of lonliess is telling me this¡­ Do you even have your own identity anymore? Do you¡­ even know who you are?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Has your heart gone cold from hate?¡± ¡°No¡± ¡°Is there anyone you care about anymore?¡± ¡°¡­..This is getting off topic¡­¡± ¡°What about love?¡± Moirae asks. A strange softness surfaces upon her eyes. The eyes of a woman. Her words may¡¯ve been for Jin, but they were somewhat indirectly aimed for someone else other than the one standing in front of her. Her words made Solitude recall some old thoughts. A hidden poem that Lucian once told him that Ren wrote during the days he was still in love with Moirae. He recites it by memory, ¡°¡­ Though shadows clouds the memories, a single spark will set alight those forgotten shrouded memories of old, and ye shall remember that night as clear as day when you confided to the true love of your life, no longer lost in the mundane rivers. Even when severed, sentimental sentient significant souls, separated soullessly, silently stays sincere. Unknowingly waiting and wailing, tirelessly transversing, transcending the timeless trails of trials, in hopes to the reach that one day once more no matter how dirty those hands will become. We¡¯ll meet again.¡± *WOOSH* AN: Extremely tired. Have mid-term this and next wee.. Didn''t have enough time to edit the chapter. Nuff said. I''m dead. Night. [th_096_K.gif] [th_085_.gif] :sleeping: Prologue to chapter 33: Signs of the beginning The first upper plane The Reincarnation Cycle, Limen Limen, better known as the reincarnation cycle and a place where souls go to be reborn. On the first upper plane, the reincarnation cycle is commonly known as Limen. The first lower plane of the reincarnation cycle is known by a different name, Initium. The reincarnation cycle is located on both the first upper and lower planes and both planes had saints to guard the reincarnation cycle. The reason why the reincarnation cycle exists on both first upper and lower planes is because of how souls are reborn. Just like how good souls are reborn, so do bad souls. But the process for these two are different as the lower plane has a higher requirement to reborn. When the people who guarded the reincarnation cycle saw that Urian was being thrown down, they were shocked. The process of rebirth is long and winding because souls has to be judged before being able to reincarnate. But Urian bypassed everything without being caught by the restrictions within the reincarnation cycles. His soul landed near the core of the reincarnation cycle half stunned. Never would he had thought that Lucian was able to beat him. Throughout his life, he was always overwhelmingly stronger than Lucian. To be honest, subconsciously, he didn¡¯t really want to kill him. Being an overseer, all he would need to do is draw power from the heavens and Lucian would most likely be dead by the power of law or even saying the word ¡°die¡±. He didn¡¯t think he would get so emotional after the loss. ¡®That was a bit embarrassing¡­¡¯ His eyes gazes upon the material planes and the upper planes. Never once would he have thought that he, an overseer of the heavens, would one day go through reincarnation once more as well. ¡°I¡¯ve reincarnated several times. But nothing like this¡­¡± he sighed. He thought about the efforts he made to become a saint. From then on, worked hard to ascend up into an overseer. A journey that would usually take many life times if not eons to complete. Friends, families, and lovers¡­ He had them all that walked by his side during his journey. One by one, Urian watched his family members and friends leave his side. Some of them were unable to become immortals while others chose to reincarnate. Of the many people in his life, those two, Eruhiyo and Lucian, were by his side the longest. If he were to define someone as his best friend, it would definitely be Lucian. Lucian was the trouble maker with Urian himself being the luckiest and reliable of the bunch who likes seeing Lucian stirring up a ¡°sh*t storm of troubles¡±. Eruhiyo on the other hand was much more sensible and serious in the three. ¡°Strange¡­ I don¡¯t miss being an overseer.¡± ¡°Lucian was condemned to be thrown out of heaven for the murder of eighty one paragons. But his value far exceeded the values of hundreds of paragons. Maybe it was a mistake to listen to the people¡­¡± An overseer couldn¡¯t ignore the voice of the people though. His position as Overseer was synonymous to a fatherly figure watching over his children. At the same time, it was also a position of power that belongs only to world leaders. If he were to ignore his people, they could simply overthrow him which rarely happens to overseers. An overseer isn¡¯t invincible after all. If the people wants to over throw a god, then all they would need is seventy percent of the vote in the heavens. Another way is if enough paragons would get involve and overthrow some of the gods themselves if they were deemed incompetent. To the gods that were deemed incompetent, they were thrown out of heaven to wander the higher planes till the day they die. Some were even cut off from the energies of the heaven. Without qi, even gods will die eventually. It was similar to Lucian¡¯s situation. No saint would want to help Lucian after being casted out of heaven. Neither the beings of the higher planes or lower planes would want to help too. In their eyes, those who were casted out of the nine heavens would be considered the worst types of people. It also gave people an excuse to kill these outsiders down in cold blood or greed. Urian stared upward at the nine heavens above. ¡°Heaven¡­ isn¡¯t what it used to be either. Heh¡­ Strange. An overseer fears his people¡­ But he also has to be a strict father to them in order for heaven to function properly¡­¡± ¡°Overseer!!!!¡± Urian heard his name being called out. People rushed in from all directions towards him with worried expressions. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Thinking for a minute, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve retired. Lucian is your overseer now.¡± ¡°!!! Retired!? You can¡¯t do that! Not in his hands!¡± a tall and bony saint said. ¡°Oh? I personally think it is more interesting heh heh.¡± The ex-overseer chuckled. ¡°Are you even listening to yourself!?¡± a burly woman came up snorting fire. ¡°You are the head of the heavens! Not him! So go back and re-claim your rightful place!¡± ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t do that. Actually, I don¡¯t want to.¡± A statement made by the ex-overseer shocked everyone. ¡°You don¡¯t want to!?¡± ¡°If you let Lucian become overseer, he will demolish the heavens!¡± ¡°Think of how many saints will die because of him! Think about the people!¡± ¡°What if Lucian becomes another demon like that demon Solitude!? What if he joins forces with him?¡± Soon, more and more people came down to see the commotion and also caught up with the situation. The more they talked, the more they bombarded Urian with pleas, criticism and insults. They couldn¡¯t accept that Urian lost despite him being overseer. To them, he was the black hole in the center of a galaxy while Lucian was just a star within the seas of stars. How could a black hole lose to a mere sun in the sky!? Everyone, in a way, tried to control the ex-overseer with pressure. Some were careful with their words and hinted towards insulting remarks. Urian didn¡¯t bother to shut them up with words. He breathed deeply before saying, ¡°Mortem.¡± Whoever Urian didn¡¯t like, invisible hands reached out and grabbed onto their souls and shattered them to pieces, leaving behind empty husks. That being said, those who he think insulted him as well as tried to make his career as overseer horrible, they died a quick death. Their saint bodies was left behind and imploded in the following moment. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. When the people look back and saw how many saints died, their minds and heart trembled with fear. It was only now that they remember that he was not an overseer anymore and that he was still a strong saint in the heavens. Just because he retired, it doesn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t kill. All he really did, or all that really happened to him, was him returning to a life before luxury. Before, they were able to push him around. Now, he can¡¯t be ¡°ordered¡± around anymore. He could kill anyone who pisses him off. ¡°I know who are trying to conspire against me and those who don¡¯t like me. I don¡¯t care. You guys will have a more fun overseer than me. And trust me when I say he is fun. There won¡¯t be a doubt that the real story will start soon if he snaps.¡± While Urian was speaking, a man in black robes stepped out and said, ¡°Are you done? My confusion?¡± The people¡¯s eyes stared silently in shock at the man¡¯s words. But what was more shocking came afterwards. The man in black robes took off his hood but his head was obscured by a strange protective shining white flame. Urian instantly recognized this man. ¡°Of course¡­ Original¡± Urian placed his hand on the other man¡¯s chest, right where the heart is located. *Boom* Waves of pure qi broke the silence and caught the attentions of the heavens above. Soon, many beings came rushing down from the upper planes. The saints and higher plane being, as well as Solitude who was carrying Lucian down, and the people who followed him saw the unbelievable sight. Urian and the man fused. Their fleshly body and soul became one. Normally, fusion between two bodies was nearly impossible for saints because there were conditions to be met. The only conclusion that everyone could come up with was that the two were one person originally! Urian must¡¯ve broke a piece of his soul and then formed a fleshy vessel for it to grow. A common but difficult technique that only higher saints uses to either extend their life or increase their cultivation base. Urian turned to Solitude and smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Solitude! Seems like you like your new host don¡¯t you?¡± Solitude exhaled pitch black qi out into space with no intentions to harm people. Ban recognized this type of technique. It was a common devil¡¯s technique but on a higher level. ¡®This qi¡­ it¡¯s to isolate him and Urian so only they can hear each other¡­ but I can make a small hole through this. *Snort* But¡­ walking is much easier¡­¡± Ban pushed his way though the crowd using his memories and eventually reached to the place where Urian and Solitude was. Urian was quite surprise. He thought Solitude would attack him. ¡°What¡¯s this? This isn¡¯t interesting. It¡¯s boring. Dark fog and all that. Why should the two of us should hear? You are Jin. Yet you are not. Why not let the world hear WHO and WHAT you are!¡± Solitude grabbed the dark fog he breathed out and pulled it. Small dots of light could be seen encased within the dark qi. ¡°Faith essence? Okay now that was interesting. So he did this so Lucian can recover quickly. Invoking his legend name burned too much qi and thus Solitude need to replenish it. Similar to his white shadow arts, but more convenient. Not bad.¡± In Solitude¡¯s arms, Lucian who was supposedly sleeping, woke up. ¡®Ngh... Where¡­ !!!¡¯ He jumped out of Solitude¡¯s arms frantically looking around. ¡°Ban! How long was I asleep?¡± ¡°¡­ Not long. Soli just woke you up. Here, want a piece of pie I saved up for recovering from a long hang over?¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°You can thank me later. However, do not call me Soli.¡± His body melded with the darkness and disappeared. ¡°Urian? Is that you? You feel¡­ a hell lot different.¡± ¡°*Che* He ruined my surprise. Oh well. Boring guy anyhow¡­ Come. The real beginning is about to start. Aren¡¯t you all exicted!?¡± Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed and his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°This¡­ was it all¡­¡± Urian body violently shook with excitement, ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it! ''Cept this time, you are the overseer Lucian and not me!¡± a hint of cruelty seeped through his words and everyone who was from the heavens knew what this meant. ¡°The hell you mean!? Heroes and villains will rise and fall in this exciting new and grand tale! And Jin! Will be in the center of all of it!¡± Urian cried out in joy. ¡°Will he become a paragon of light!? A corrupted paragon of darkness? Or maybe¡­ Something more?¡± Lucian murmured to himself before putting together the pieces of new information. ¡°Everything was planned along with Chronos and the other time gods¡­ So it was you! You were the distruptor! What about the Arcadia!? What are you planning Urian!¡± Urian nonchalantly spoke without a care in the world. ¡°Hey. People always did say that Jin didn¡¯t deserve to be a saint or a paragon right? So we might as well show them in the flashiest way possible! I really didn¡¯t calculate you kicking my ass and becoming Overseer. I gotta love these surprises. :D Why don¡¯t we take a look at Jin now through his view? Everything will begin from zero!¡± *Clap*Clap* Everyone disappeared in an instant and was teleported to where they belong. Alone up in the first plane, Urian smiled down on the mortal plane below. In his mind, he could hear the resonance within the heavens. Lightning, flames, torrents of water, breaths of the wind, streams of life, contrails of death and many more elements from the ninth plane shook. A sword forged in the heavenly fires burned the sheath it was kept in. A small orb that foretells the future clouded up. Of all the objects that were resonating within the ninth plane in the ninth heaven, a small book blank book glowed brightly. It flew down from the ninth heaven and into Urian''s hands. On the very first page of the book, fire ignited and the burning words reads, "People fear power. People fear corruption. In society, these two things are the most fearful aspects of society and in people. People are scared that their government is corrupt. But what the people should fear the most should not just be the sick governing head. If the people themselves are corrupt so will the state of the body of this world will become sickly and corrupt. You, my guardian, who stands alone... Stand up for what is right. Even if it means you have to do it alone." When Urian read those words, his eyes lit up even brighter than before. ''It is time for the world to under go metamorphosis! Show me what you can do Jin!'' Urian''s feet stepped through the reincarnation pillar of light and vanished. ¡­¡­¡­